A view of the threats and punishments recorded in the Scriptures, alphabetically composed with some briefe observations upon severall texts / by Zachary Bogan ...
         Bogan, Zachary, 1625-1659.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 1103 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 328 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A28553
         Wing B3442
         ESTC R19311
         12258515
         ocm 12258515
         57664
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A28553)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57664)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 171:6)
      
       
         
           
             A view of the threats and punishments recorded in the Scriptures, alphabetically composed with some briefe observations upon severall texts / by Zachary Bogan ...
             Bogan, Zachary, 1625-1659.
          
           [23], 591, 602-641 p.
           
             Printed by H. Hall for R. Davis,
             Oxford :
             1653.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Bodleian Library.
             Includes index.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sin -- Early works to 1800.
           Punishment.
        
      
    
     
        2006-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-08 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-08 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           VIEW
           OF
           THE
           THREATS
           AND
           PVNISHMENTS
           Recorded
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Alphabetically
           composed
           .
        
         
           
             VVith
             some
          
           briefe
           OBSERVATIONS
           upon
           severall
           TEXTS
           .
        
         
           By
           ZACHARY
           BOGAN
           
             of
             C.C.C.
          
           OXON
           .
        
         
           
             
               Num.
               32.
               23.
               
            
             —
             Be
             sure
             your
             sinne
             will
             find
             you
             out
             .
          
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             H.
             Hall
          
           for
           
             R.
             Davis
          
           .
           1653.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           MY
           HONOVRED
           FATHER
           Mr
           WILLIAM
           BOGAN
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           too
           well
           knowne
           to
           you
           ,
           how
           for
           no
           lesse
           then
           foure
           or
           five
           yeares
           ,
           (
           by
           the
           just
           hand
           of
           God
           upon
           me
           for
           my
           many
           Sins
           ;
           and
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           more
           especially
           ,
           for
           my
           presumption
           upon
           my
           power
           over
           my
           passions
           ,
           and
           my
           phancy
           ;
           which
           I
           have
           most
           prefidently
           expressed
           ,
           whensoever
           my
           friends
           bade
           me
           beware
           ,
           how
           I
           yeelded
           to
           them
           )
           I
           have
           been
           in
           a
           manner
           buried
           alive
           in
           melancholy
           ,
           and
           
           spent
           my
           dayes
           
             in
             vanity
          
           .
           My
           distemper
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           did
           not
           onely
           render
           me
           indisposed
           ,
           by
           study
           to
           gather
           more
           knowledge
           then
           I
           had
           before
           ,
           (
           being
           not
           able
           for
           whole
           moneths
           together
           ,
           to
           perswade
           my selfe
           to
           take
           a
           booke
           in
           hand
           ;
           and
           for
           severall
           yeares
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           read
           any
           thing
           ,
           to
           tell
           you
           what
           I
           had
           read
           :
           )
           But
           also
           made
           me
           to
           loose
           a
           very
           great
           part
           of
           that
           which
           I
           had
           already
           gathered
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           my
           Acquaintance
           and
           Country
           men
           ,
           what
           ever
           they
           may
           think
           ,
           and
           say
           too
           ,
           sometimes
           ,
           against
           mee
           for
           idlenesse
           :
           yet
           after
           a
           very
           few
           serious
           thoughts
           ,
           doe
           abundantly
           excuse
           me
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           It
           was
           one
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           melancholy
           ,
           my
           dejected
           spirit
           dwelt
           longest
           upon
           ,
           that
           I
           
             had
             done
             God
             ,
             and
             my
             brethren
             no
             service
             ,
             having
             lived
             so
             long
             .
          
           But
           after
           a
           
           yeare
           or
           two
           ,
           It
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           (
           who
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           did
           ever
           
             hide
             himselfe
          
           in
           my
           trouble
           ,
           or
           despise
           my
           affliction
           ;
           but
           was
           ready
           to
           know
           me
           in
           all
           my
           adversity
           )
           to
           set
           me
           in
           a
           way
           ,
           wherein
           I
           might
           spend
           my
           time
           better
           ,
           and
           passe
           thorow
           with
           more
           ease
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           wearisome
           dayes
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           appointed
           for
           me
           .
           He
           gave
           me
           a
           subject
           to
           meditate
           upon
           (
           wherein
           he
           dealt
           suitably
           with
           my
           distemper
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           the
           employment
           ,
           as
           the
           subject
           :
           being
           fitter
           for
           meditation
           ,
           then
           reading
           )
           
             The
             Mirth
             of
             a
             Christian
             Life
             ,
          
           (
           in
           opposition
           to
           those
           who
           disparage
           it
           with
           reports
           of
           melancholy
           &
           sadnes
           .
           )
           VVhich
           accordingly
           I
           undertooke
           ,
           and
           committed
           my
           meditations
           (
           such
           as
           they
           were
           )
           to
           paper
           .
           VVhen
           some
           yeares
           were
           past
           :
           you
           may
           remember
           ,
           that
           the
           last
           winter
           ,
           
           you
           told
           me
           in
           your
           letter
           ,
           that
           my
           mother
           desired
           much
           to
           see
           those
           meditations
           printed
           .
           I
           resolved
           ,
           considering
           the
           sickly
           condition
           she
           was
           then
           in
           ,
           thoug●●
           they
           were
           never
           so
           unworthy
           the
           publike
           view
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           her
           desire
           .
           But
           before
           ●
           had
           set
           upō
           the
           busines
           ,
           it
           thus
           happened
           .
           Being
           in
           a
           Booksellers
           shop
           ,
           and
           looking
           upon
           a
           treatise
           of
           God's
           Promises
           ;
           I
           asked
           the
           Bookeseller
           ,
           whether
           he
           knew
           of
           any
           Treatise
           of
           his
           Threats
           Being
           answered
           (
           contrary
           to
           my
           expectation
           )
           that
           he
           knew
           of
           none
           ;
           I
           was
           the
           more
           earnest
           to
           inquire
           further
           .
           And
           so
           I
           did
           ;
           but
           could
           heare
           of
           none
           .
           VVhereupon
           I
           told
           my
           Bookeseller
           ,
           that
           I
           resolved
           forthwith
           to
           read
           over
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           collection
           of
           them
           my selfe
           ;
           and
           ,
           if
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           incourage
           me
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           print
           them
           .
           Now
           the
           Lord
           did
           encourage
           me
           ,
           and
           that
           exceedingly
           (
           as
           I
           
           shall
           shew
           you
           in
           my
           preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           ;
           )
           so
           that
           I
           have
           finished
           my
           worke
           quickly
           ,
           and
           brought
           you
           
             savory
             meat
          
           ,
           such
           as
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           you
           love
           .
           You
           had
           had
           it
           long
           since
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           longer
           in
           the
           Printers
           hands
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           in
           mine
           owne
           .
           But
           I
           hope
           it
           is
           not
           too
           late
           now
           .
           I
           had
           another
           reason
           ,
           besides
           naturall
           and
           civill
           obligation
           ,
           why
           I
           chose
           to
           dedicate
           this
           booke
           to
           your selfe
           .
           And
           that
           was
           this
           ,
           viz.
           because
           I
           conceived
           the
           contents
           of
           it
           more
           proper
           for
           your
           family
           ,
           then
           for
           any
           that
           I
           knew
           ;
           in
           regard
           we
           have
           had
           more
           mercies
           then
           other
           families
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           feare
           ,
           have
           abused
           them
           to
           security
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           a
           booke
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           very
           proper
           for
           the
           
             whole
             Nation
          
           ;
           because
           there
           have
           beene
           so
           many
           judgements
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           owne
           Land
           ;
           and
           yet
           we
           have
           not
           learned
           
           righteousnesse
           .
           The
           Lord
           grant
           ,
           that
           as
           many
           as
           yet
           remaine
           ,
           may
           heare
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           may
           
             henceforth
             commit
             no
             more
             such
             evils
             ,
          
           as
           they
           have
           committed
           .
           But
           I
           have
           held
           you
           too
           long
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           will
           conclude
           ,
           with
           this
           humble
           request
           ,
           that
           as
           often
           as
           you
           meet
           with
           any
           faylings
           in
           this
           booke
           ,
           you
           will
           beare
           with
           them
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           been
           wont
           to
           beare
           with
           them
           in
           the
           authour
           :
           so
           as
           never
           the
           lesse
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           unworthy
           gift
           of
        
         
           
             C.C.C.
             
               Jun.
               29
               ,
               1652.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             obedient
             Sonne
             ZACHARY
             BOGAN
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Christian
           READER
           .
        
         
           GIve
           me
           leave
           to
           shew
           thee
           ,
           what
           course
           I
           tooke
           in
           Composing
           this
           Booke
           .
           It
           was
           in
           very
           little
           more
           then
           a
           fortnight's
           time
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           help
           of
           God
           I
           read
           the
           Bible
           over
           :
           and
           reduced
           every
           thing
           that
           I
           observed
           ,
           to
           a
           certaine
           head
           ,
           in
           Alphabeticall
           order
           .
           After
           this
           ,
           I
           examined
           every
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           by
           the
           Originall
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           noted
           Translations
           .
           Some
           few
           Texts
           ,
           besides
           those
           which
           I
           observed
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           met
           with
           afterwards
           in
           other
           Bookes
           .
           Those
           bookes
           I
           knew
           not
           of
           before
           I
           had
           done
           reading
           the
           Bible
           .
           Which
           I
           much
           rejoyced
           for
           ;
           both
           because
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           in
           reading
           I
           took
           in
           ,
           together
           with
           those
           that
           were
           for
           this
           purpose
           :
           and
           because
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           time
           and
           labour
           ,
           which
           I
           should
           have
           spent
           ,
           in
           examining
           quotations
           ;
           which
           are
           usually
           heaped
           up
           without
           choyce
           ,
           or
           judgement
           .
           It
           cost
           me
           not
           a
           little
           pain
           ,
           to
           examine
           only
           those
           
           Texts
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           not
           :
           out
           of
           feare
           ,
           lest
           they
           had
           been
           apply'd
           to
           a
           wrong
           head
           ,
           (
           a
           thing
           too
           ordinary
           in
           most
           Common
           place
           bookes
           .
           )
           But
           before
           I
           goe
           any
           further
           ,
           now
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           paine
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           thee
           of
           (
           that
           ,
           which
           I
           tooke
           abundance
           of
           comfort
           in
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           may
           not
           conceale
           )
           the
           marvellous
           encouragement
           ,
           which
           it
           pleased
           God
           to
           afford
           me
           all
           along
           in
           this
           worke
           .
           Whereas
           ever
           since
           my
           sicknesse
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           been
           able
           to
           read
           above
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           houre
           at
           a
           time
           ,
           without
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           wearinesse
           and
           paine
           :
           In
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           although
           I
           read
           the
           same
           places
           ten
           times
           over
           ,
           I
           was
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           supplyed
           with
           a
           constant
           delight
           in
           what
           I
           did
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           to
           goe
           further
           .
           If
           at
           any
           time
           I
           was
           weary
           ,
           (
           as
           sometimes
           I
           was
           quite
           tired
           ,
           through
           infirmities
           of
           body
           ,
           and
           want
           of
           spirits
           :
           )
           as
           soone
           as
           I
           had
           but
           turned
           aside
           ,
           but
           a
           few
           minutes
           ,
           I
           found
           a
           sudden
           supply
           of
           desire
           to
           follow
           my
           businesse
           againe
           ,
           as
           fresh
           as
           ever
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           most
           commonly
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           thus
           weary
           .
           and
           when
           it
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           and
           I
           had
           noe
           appetite
           at
           all
           to
           the
           businesse
           :
           If
           I
           did
           but
           once
           take
           my
           bible
           in
           hand
           ,
           to
           try
           how
           it
           would
           be
           then
           ,
           and
           read
           a
           line
           ,
           or
           two
           ;
           I
           presently
           
           recovered
           my
           appetite
           againe
           ;
           as
           bodies
           filled
           with
           winde
           use
           to
           get
           a
           stomack
           by
           eating
           .
           And
           these
           things
           I
           looke
           upon
           as
           great
           encouragements
           .
           whereunto
           I
           adde
           the
           health
           which
           I
           had
           ,
           all
           the
           while
           I
           was
           doing
           this
           thing
           ,
           better
           then
           I
           had
           these
           many
           yeares
           ;
           yea
           though
           I
           used
           no
           exercise
           ,
           or
           recreation
           .
           But
           
             à
             diuerticulo
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           thee
           in
           what
           manner
           I
           have
           done
           every
           thing
           .
        
         
           1
           I
           have
           produced
           onely
           those
           texts
           ,
           wherein
           mention
           is
           made
           ,
           either
           of
           a
           punishment
           inflicted
           ,
           or
           threatned
           for
           a
           sinne
           ,
           wherewith
           God
           punisheth
           it
           ;
           or
           of
           an
           
             evill
             fruit
          
           ,
           and
           effect
           of
           it
           ,
           whereby
           it
           punisheth
           it selfe
           .
           The
           Attendants
           and
           Consequents
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           ,
           except
           such
           as
           are
           necessary
           ,
           or
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           whereof
           there
           are
           severall
           examples
           also
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           2
           In
           the
           titles
           of
           the
           chapters
           ,
           when
           the
           chapters
           speake
           only
           of
           punishments
           threatened
           ;
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           Threatened
           .
           VVhen
           of
           punishments
           Inflicted
           ,
           or
           of
           fruites
           and
           effects
           ;
           punished
           ,
           (
           or
           ,
           
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
          
           .
           )
           When
           of
           both
           ;
           Threatened
           ,
           and
           punished
           .
        
         
           3
           The
           subject
           threatned
           or
           punished
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           I
           make
           the
           Sinne
           ;
           but
           sometimes
           the
           Sinner
           (
           as
           
             Proud
             men
          
           &c
           :
           viz
           :
           )
           when
           the
           punishments
           mentioned
           were
           indeed
           inflicted
           upon
           such
           a
           sinner
           ;
           but
           of
           
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           particulary
           expressed
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           inflicted
           
             for
             that
             Sinne.
          
           
        
         
           4
           Sometimes
           I
           seeme
           to
           repeat
           one
           title
           twice
           :
           as
           in
           
             Oppression
             ,
             Oathes
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           my
           reason
           is
           ,
           Because
           I
           find
           Scriptures
           speaking
           sometimes
           in
           generall
           against
           Oppression
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           but
           particularly
           of
           only
           such
           and
           such
           oppression
           ,
           and
           I
           would
           not
           willingly
           missapply
           any
           threat
           .
        
         
           5
           In
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           many
           chapters
           ,
           after
           I
           have
           shewed
           ,
           what
           is
           expressed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           concerning
           punishments
           ;
           I
           doe
           shew
           you
           what
           may
           be
           
             gathered
             from
          
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           concerning
           the
           odiousnesse
           ,
           or
           concerning
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           :
           either
           by
           the
           names
           that
           are
           given
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           manner
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           speake
           of
           it
           .
           And
           sometimes
           I
           shew
           you
           ,
           what
           may
           be
           conjectured
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           sinne
           :
           or
           from
           comparison
           of
           the
           like
           things
           among
           men
           .
        
         
           6
           Some
           more
           notable
           threats
           ,
           and
           punishments
           ,
           as
           
             Being
             left
             to
             our selves
          
           &c.
           
           I
           have
           inserted
           ,
           although
           the
           cause
           be
           not
           mentioned
           :
           as
           taking
           them
           to
           be
           of
           use
           also
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           rest
           .
           not
           onely
           because
           the
           greatest
           sort
           of
           punishments
           may
           be
           the
           just
           reward
           of
           the
           least
           sinne
           :
           but
           because
           reading
           of
           such
           a
           fearefull
           punishment
           ,
           
           without
           finding
           for
           what
           sinne
           it
           was
           inflicted
           ,
           may
           make
           men
           wary
           of
           committing
           any
           sinne
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           committing
           that
           .
        
         
           7
           Some
           prophecies
           of
           sinnes
           ,
           as
           Apostasie
           &c.
           I
           have
           inserted
           for
           Threats
           :
           because
           those
           sinnes
           are
           punishments
           too
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           are
           so
           spoken
           of
           ,
           viz.
           in
           a
           threatening
           manner
           :
           and
           because
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           punishment
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Commission
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           8
           In
           setting
           downe
           the
           places
           of
           Scripture
           I
           have
           not
           followed
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           punishments
           ;
           placing
           them
           after
           God's
           method
           of
           mercy
           ,
           from
           lesse
           to
           greater
           .
           But
           in
           mentioning
           the
           sins
           ,
           where
           there
           are
           severall
           titles
           under
           one
           subject
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           Ministers
           ,
           Parents
           ,
           &c.
           )
           I
           have
           observed
           the
           contrary
           order
           ,
           the
           lesse
           after
           the
           greater
           :
           the
           more
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           worth
           of
           that
           Subject
           ,
           and
           the
           greatnsse
           of
           the
           respect
           due
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Having
           in
           this
           manner
           digested
           my
           Collections
           ,
           I
           intended
           so
           to
           print
           them
           ,
           without
           saying
           any
           thing
           my selfe
           upon
           any
           place
           of
           Scripture
           :
           till
           by
           the
           perswasion
           of
           a
           friend
           ,
           whom
           I
           very
           much
           esteemed
           ,
           I
           was
           induced
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
           But
           I
           must
           earnestly
           entreat
           thee
           ,
           to
           beare
           with
           my
           weaknesse
           ,
           whensoever
           thou
           discoverest
           it
           .
           And
           if
           upon
           any
           subject
           ,
           I
           have
           suffered
           
           my
           pen
           to
           run
           on
           too
           far
           (
           as
           in
           the
           chapters
           of
           Covetousnesse
           .
           Company-keeping
           .
           Blasphemy
           &c
           ,
           )
           beare
           with
           that
           too
           .
           And
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           the
           patience
           to
           read
           thorow
           ;
           passe
           to
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           angry
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           doe
           ,
           when
           thou
           meetest
           with
           any
           
             criticall
             observations
          
           on
           the
           Greek
           or
           Hebrew
           :
           if
           thou
           dost
           not
           like
           them
           or
           canst
           not
           understand
           them
           ;
           yet
           keep
           the
           book
           still
           in
           thy
           hand
           ,
           and
           passe
           on
           to
           other
           things
           .
           I
           speake
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           because
           I
           know
           how
           unwilling
           men
           are
           to
           read
           of
           threats
           ,
           and
           punishments
           :
           and
           how
           forward
           ,
           and
           sawcy
           they
           are
           to
           catch
           at
           the
           promises
           .
           I
           shall
           desire
           thee
           likewise
           ,
           when
           thou
           meetest
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           doth
           not
           satisfie
           thee
           ,
           or
           like
           thee
           ;
           to
           suspend
           thy
           judgement
           ,
           till
           thou
           hast
           read
           the
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           but
           wipe
           off
           an
           aspersion
           or
           two
           ,
           &
           then
           dismisse
           thee
           .
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           too
           bold
           ,
           to
           venture
           abroad
           so
           young
           ;
           unlesse
           I
           had
           more
           learning
           and
           Judgement
           .
           And
           I
           confesse
           ,
           this
           was
           once
           my
           owne
           objection
           to
           my selfe
           .
           But
           I
           thought
           it
           sufficently
           answered
           by
           replying
           ,
           It
           was
           not
           I
           ,
           that
           went
           abroad
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           or
           I
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           before
           me
           .
           The
           second
           aspersion
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           
           too
           hasty
           in
           printing
           a
           thing
           so
           suddenly
           attempted
           ,
           and
           performed
           in
           so
           little
           time
           ;
           as
           is
           declared
           in
           the
           former
           Epistle
           .
           To
           this
           I
           answer
           1
           That
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           need
           of
           longer
           time
           ;
           most
           of
           the
           book
           being
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           mine
           owne
           invention
           .
           2
           I
           thought
           upon
           the
           want
           of
           a
           booke
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           usefulnesse
           of
           it
           .
           3
           I
           understood
           ,
           at
           every
           opportunity
           of
           hearing
           from
           my
           friends
           ,
           their
           earnest
           desire
           of
           seeing
           what
           I
           had
           done
           .
           4
           I
           thought
           that
           although
           I
           had
           made
           such
           hast
           ,
           yet
           I
           might
           boldly
           say
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           found
           but
           litle
           signe
           of
           it
           .
           perhaps
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           meet
           with
           some
           oversights
           in
           the
           printing
           :
           but
           not
           many
           materiall
           ;
           and
           those
           I
           have
           affixed
           to
           the
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           5
           I
           though
           upon
           the
           *
           saying
           ,
           
             Nihil
             est
             inventum
             simul
             &
             perfectum
             ,
          
           that
           never
           any
           thing
           was
           perfect
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           though
           there
           were
           never
           so
           much
           time
           spent
           about
           it
           .
           Well
           ,
           I
           weigh
           not
           to
           censures
           .
           So
           ten
           may
           read
           me
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           a
           hundred
           leave
           to
           censure
           me
           .
           Under
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           I
           care
           not
           what
           it
           cost
           me
           to
           convert
           a
           sinner
           .
           My
           prayer
           to
           God
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           incline
           thy
           heart
           to
           read
           the
           judgments
           of
           God
           written
           in
           his
           book
           :
           &
           when
           thou
           hast
           done
           to
           humble
           thy selfe
           under
           his
           mighty
           
           hand
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           may
           exalt
           the
           main●
           thing
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Composing
           of
           this
           book
           was
           aimed
           at
           ,
           by
        
         
           
             Thy
             Servant
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             Z.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             A
          
           
             ADultery
             .
          
           
             Affliction
             threatned
             .
          
           
             Non
             Affliction
             .
          
           
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Anger
             .
          
           
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Apostacy
             threatned
             .
          
           
             Apostacy
             punished
             .
          
           
             Apparell
             .
             
               See
               also
            
             Clothes
             .
          
           
             Ashamed
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             B
          
           
             Blasphemy
             against
             God.
             
               See
               also
            
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             Blasphemy
             against
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             .
          
           
             Blessings
             turned
             into
             curses
             .
          
           
             Boasters
             of
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             Bribery
             .
          
        
         
           
             C
          
           
             Carnall
             men
             .
          
           
             Ceremonies
             and
             commandements
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             reject
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             forsake
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             deny
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Enemies
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             to
             whom
             Christ
             is
             a
             Scandall
             .
          
           
             Threats
             and
             Examples
             of
             his
             being
             a
             scandall
             ,
             see
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             have
             no
             union
             or
             communion
             with
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Church
             not
             heard
             .
          
           
             Clothes
             of
             men
             and
             women
             promiscuously
             worne
             .
          
           
             Communicating
             unworthily
             .
          
           
             Company
             of
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Company
             of
             any
             too
             much
             kept
             .
          
           
             Non-Confession
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             Copulation
             with
             beasts
             ,
             as
             likewise
             with
             men
             and
             women
             too
             neerly
             related
             .
          
           
             Covenant
             breaking
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             Cruelty
             .
          
           
             Curiosity
             .
          
           
             Cursing
             of
             Blessings
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Cursing
             of
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             Cursing
             of
             any
             .
          
           
             Cursing
             of
             Parents
             .
             See
             Parents
             .
          
        
         
           
             D
          
           
             Deceitfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Delight
             in
             sinne
             .
             See
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             Desertion
             .
          
           
             Despising
             .
          
           
             Discord
             .
          
           
             Threats
             of
             Discord
             among
             all
             sorts
             .
          
           
             Discord
             among
             the
             wicked
             as
             a
             punishment
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             
             Threats
             to
             Discord
             ,
             or
             to
             those
             that
             cause
             and
             maintaine
             it
             .
          
           
             Discouraging
             of
             men
             in
             holy
             exercises
             .
          
           
             Distrust
             .
          
           
             Divination
             .
          
           
             Not
             Doing
             what
             we
             heare
             .
          
           
             Doubting
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Drunkennesse
             .
          
           
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             Such
             as
             performe
             them
             with
             resolution
             to
             retaine
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
        
         
           
             E
          
           
             Enemies
             of
             God's
             children
             .
          
           
             Envy
             .
          
           
             Escape
             of
             Malefactours
             suffered
             .
          
           
             Evill
             .
          
           
             Calling
             it
             good
             .
          
           
             Rendring
             it
             for
             good
             .
          
           
             Extortion
             .
          
        
         
           
             F
          
           
             False
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Threats
             to
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Threats
             of
             false
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Threats
             or
             Prophecies
             of
             being
             seduced
             by
             false
             Prophets
             or
             false
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Feare
             threatened
             and
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Feare
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             fearefullnesse
             out
             of
             distrust
             of
             God's
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Flatterers
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             themselves
             ,
             with
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Forgiving
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Frowardnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             G
          
           
             Giving
             to
             the
             rich
             .
          
           
             Glory
             given
             ,
             or
             taken
             to
             a
             man's
             selfe
             .
          
           
             Gluttony
             .
          
           
             God
             ,
             speaking
             ungodly
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Gospell
             opposed
             .
          
           
             Governours
             ,
          
           
             Such
             as
             reject
             them
             ,
          
           
             Such
             as
             doe
             contrary
             to
             their
             sentence
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             did
             not
             serve
             them
             ,
             although
             heathen
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             perswade
             men
             to
             revolt
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             doe
             not
             endevour
             to
             preserve
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             Threatning
             &
             punishing
             with
             unfit
             Governours
             .
          
           
             With
             wicked
             Governours
             .
          
           
             Threatening
             and
             punishing
             of
             wicked
             Governours
             .
          
           
             Grace
             refused
             .
          
        
         
           
             H
          
           
             Hardning
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           
             Hardnesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Hastinesse
             ,
             See
             Rashnesse
             .
          
           
             Hatred
             .
          
           
             Hearing
             the
             word
             .
             See
             Word
             .
          
           
             Not
             helping
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Helping
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Heresy
             ,
             See
             False
             teachers
             .
          
           
             Hinderers
             of
             the
             good
             workes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Hinderers
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             
             Hire
             detain'd
             .
          
           
             Holynesse
             .
          
           
             Not
             being
             humbled
             under
             judge
             ments
             .
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             Idlenesse
             .
          
           
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             .
             (
             or
             Blindnesse
             )
             threatened
             and
             inflicted
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             threatned
             &
             punished
             .
          
           
             Impatience
             and
             murmuring
             .
          
           
             Impenitence
             .
          
           
             Impudence
             threatened
             and
             punished
             .
          
           
             Incorrigiblenesse
             under
             punishments
          
        
         
           
             I
          
           
             Incest
             .
          
           
             Injurious
             dealing
             .
          
           
             Injustice
             Insensiblenesse
             under
             punishments
             .
          
           
             Instruments
             of
             punishing
             ,
             punished
             .
          
           
             Intemperance
             .
          
           
             Iudging
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Iudgement
             day
             ,
             putting
             it
             farre
             away
             .
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             Kings
             and
             governers
             threatned
             ,
             and
             punished
             .
          
        
         
           
             L
          
           
             Law-Righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Leaving
             of
             men
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Libertinisme
             .
          
           
             Love
             of
             life
             more
             then
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Lovers
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Lukewarmnesse
             .
          
           
             Lying
             .
          
        
         
           
             M
             ,
          
           
             Marriage
             with
             Idolatars
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             grace
             continued
             in
             Anger
             .
          
           
             Means
             of
             grace
             not
             profited
             by
             .
          
           
             Men
             pleasers
             .
          
           
             Mercies
             Not
             bettered
             by
             ,
             See
             Unthankfulnesse
             ,
             Security
             and
             Prosperity
             ,
          
           
             Ministers
             their
             Duty
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             scandalous
             ,
             such
             as
             teach
             false
             doctrin
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             covetous
             daubers
             ,
             and
             menpleasers
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             idle
             and
             neglect
             their
             duty
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             ordaine
             them
          
           
             Ministers
             their
             due
          
           
             Persecuters
             of
             them
          
           
             Such
             as
             Mock
             them
          
           
             Such
             as
             Despise
             or
             slight
             them
          
           
             Such
             as
             Believe
             them
             not
          
           
             Such
             as
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             reap
             their
             carnall
             things
          
           
             Such
             as
             doe
             not
             stand
             by
             them
             in
             persecution
          
           
             Ministery
             ,
             Such
             as
             intrude
             upon
             the
             worke
             thereof
          
           
             Bad
             Ministers
             threatned
             for
             a
             punishment
          
           
             Mirth
             i.
             e.
             worldly
             mirth
          
           
             Mockers
             of
             the
             godly
          
           
             Mockers
             at
             those
             that
             denounce
             Gods
             judgements
          
           
             Mockers
             at
             those
             that
             suffer
             them
          
        
         
           
           
             O
          
           
             Oaths
             not
             kept
             ,
             or
             taken
             falsely
          
           
             Old
             men
             their
             Duty
          
           
             Their
             Due
          
           
             Opportunities
             of
             grace
             neglected
          
           
             Oppressours
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             widowes
             ,
             strangers
             ,
             and
             servants
          
        
         
           
             P
          
           
             Parents
             ,
             their
             Duty
          
           
             Their
             Due
          
           
             Such
             as
             curse
             them
          
           
             Such
             as
             mock
             them
          
           
             Such
             as
             slight
             them
          
           
             Such
             as
             are
             disobedient
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             incorrigible
          
           
             Such
             as
             doe
             not
             honour
             them
          
           
             Peace-breaking
             .
             See
             Discord
          
           
             Persecution
             ,
             threatned
             ,
             and
             punished
          
           
             Pity
             not
             shewed
          
           
             Pledges
             kept
          
           
             Polititians
             ,
             see
             also
             VVisedome
          
           
             Prayer
             not
             heard
          
           
             Praying
             amisse
          
           
             Not-praying
          
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             word
             threatned
             to
             be
             removed
          
           
             Such
             as
             hinder
             it
          
           
             Preparation
             neglected
          
           
             Presumptuous
             sinnes
             .
             See
             in
             Sin
          
           
             Presumption
             of
             perseverance
          
           
             Pride
             ,
             see
             Proud
             men
          
           
             Professours
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             see
             also
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             Religion
             onely
             in
             shew
          
           
             Prosperity
             abused
             ,
             see
             also
             Vnthankfull
             sinning
          
           
             Punishments
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             〈◊〉
             bettered
             by
             them
             .
             see
             also
             Incorrigiblenesse
          
        
         
           
             R
          
           
             Rashnesse
          
           
             Reconciliation
          
           
             Regeneration
          
           
             Rejoycing
             at
             other
             mens
             miseries
          
           
             Relapsing
             .
             see
             also
             Apostacy
          
           
             Religion
             and
             Religious
             Actions
             used
             for
             a
             cloak
          
           
             Religion
             only
             in
             shew
          
           
             Repenting
             late
          
           
             Reported
             well
             of
             by
             all
          
           
             Reproaching
          
           
             Reproof
             not
             given
          
           
             Not
             taken
          
           
             Revenging
          
           
             Riches
             wrongfully
             gotten
          
           
             Trusted
             in
          
           
             Loved
             too
             much
          
           
             Rich
             and
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Sabbath
             breaking
          
           
             Sacriledge
          
           
             Scandalizing
             and
             Being
          
           
             Scandalized
          
           
             Scorning
          
           
             Scriptures
             not
             knowne
             ,
             VVrested
          
           
             Scrupling
             at
             Gnats
             ,
             and
             swallowing
             Camels
          
           
             Security
             as
             to
             Enemies
             as
             to
             Evill
          
           
             Seducers
             and
             Seduced
          
           
             Selfe
             conceited
             men
          
           
             Selfe-destruction
          
           
             
             ●elfe-Feare
          
           
             ●elling
             deceitfullly
          
           
             ●in
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             sin
             threatned
          
           
             ●inning
             deliberatly
             and
             with
             delight
          
           
             With
             a
             high
             hand
          
           
             Against
             knowledge
          
           
             Enticing
             or
             causing
             others
             to
             sinne
          
           
             Gods
             leaving
             of
             men
             to
             sin
          
           
             Slanderers
             ,
             or
             False
             aecusers
          
        
         
           
             T
          
           
             Talebearers
          
           
             Talkativenesse
          
           
             Temple
             of
             God
          
           
             Tempting
             of
             God
          
           
             Thieves
          
           
             Thoughts
             of
             wickednesse
          
           
             Treacherous
             dealings
          
           
             Trusting
             in
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
          
           
             Not-trusting
             in
             ,
             and
             distrusting
             of
             God
          
        
         
           
             V
          
           
             Unbeliefe
             as
             to
             promises
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Gospell
          
           
             Uncharitablehesse
             to
             men
             in
             want
          
           
             Unfruitfulnesse
          
           
             Unthankfull
             sinning
          
           
             Voluptuousnesse
          
        
         
           
             W
          
           
             Warre
          
           
             VVatchfull
          
           
             VVeary
             in
             well
             doing
          
           
             VVhoremongers
          
           
             VVickednesse
             in
             Generall
             .
             more
             notable
             texts
             against
             it
          
           
             VVill
             worship
          
           
             VVisedome
             neglected
          
           
             VVisedome
             i.e.
             carnall
             wisedome
             punished
             ,
             see
             also
             in
             Polititians
          
           
             VVord
             of
             God
             not
             obeyed
          
           
             Not
             believed
          
           
             Not
             heard
          
           
             VVords
             idly
             spoken
          
           
             Works
             of
             our
             own
             neglected
          
           
             VVorks
             of
             God
             not
             regarded
          
           
             VVorld
             loved
          
           
             VVorship
             of
             God
             neglected
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           SEVERALL
           THREATS
           AND
           PUNISMENTS
           for
           severall
           Sinnes
           .
        
         
           
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             WHen
             the
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             Threats
             for
             this
             sinne
             ,
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             speake
             either
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             punishment
             is
             aggravated
             ,
             first
             with
             
               certainty
               ;
               Whosoever
               toucheth
               her
               shall
               not
               be
               innocent
               ,
               Prov.
            
             6.
             29.
             
             (
             or
             rather
             ,
             unpunished
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             Jer.
             25.
             29.
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             
               not
               innocent
               already
            
             :
             )
             secondly
             with
             severity
             ;
             for
             God
             telling
             the
             Jewes
             how
             severely
             he
             would
             deale
             with
             them
             ,
             sayes
             ,
             
               I
               will
               judge
               thee
               ,
               as
               women
               that
               breake
               wedlocke
               ,
               and
               shed
               blood
            
             are
             judged
             ,
             Ezek.
             38.
             16.
             
             Or
             else
             speaks
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             punishments
             mentioned
             are
             first
             death
             *
             both
             of
             the
             adulterer
             
             and
             of
             the
             adulteresse
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             :
             This
             Law
             was
             expressed
             in
             
               generall
               termes
            
             ,
             against
             
               married
               women
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               found
               lying
               by
               a
               woman
               married
               to
               an
               husband
               ,
               then
               they
               shall
               both
               of
               them
               die
               ,
               Deu.
            
             22.
             22.
             the
             Rabbines
             indeed
             say
             it
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             of
             *
             strangling
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             say
             of
             every
             other
             law
             for
             putting
             the
             offender
             to
             death
             where
             no
             mention
             is
             made
             by
             what
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             strangling
             (
             which
             was
             the
             easiest
             kind
             of
             death
             in
             use
             among
             them
             )
             because
             (
             say
             they
             )
             where
             the
             law
             for
             punishments
             doth
             not
             determine
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             give
             the
             most
             favourable
             exposition
             .
             which
             however
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             verse
             of
             Ezekiel
             but
             now
             quoted
             be
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             the
             next
             save
             one
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             might
             be
             as
             well
             stoning
             ,
             and
             
               running
               through
               with
               swords
            
             o●
             javelins
             ,
             which
             manner
             of
             punishment
             i●
             there
             expressed
             (
             
               viz.
               vers
            
             .
             40.
             )
             and
             with
             the
             latter
             whereof
             Zimri
             and
             Cozhi
             wer●
             punished
             by
             
               Phineas
               ,
               Num.
            
             25.
             6.
             
             But
             agains●
             women
             who
             were
             but
             betrothd
             ,
             it
             was
             specified
             by
             
               stoning
               .
               If
               a
               Damosell
               that
               is
               
               virgin
               be
            
             a
             
               betrothed
               unto
               an
               husband
               and
               a
               man
               find
               her
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               lie
               with
               her
               .
               Then
               yee
               shall
               bring
               them
               both
               out
               unto
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               stone
               them
               with
               stones
               that
               they
               die
               .
               Deut.
            
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             and
             by
             
               burning
               with
               fire
            
             ,
             If
             she
             were
             a
             
               Priests
               daughter
               .
               And
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               Priest
               ,
               if
               shee
               profane
               herselfe
               by
               playing
               the
               whore
               ,
               shee
               profaneth
               her
               father
               ,
               she
               shall
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               Levit.
            
             21
             :
             19.
             
             There
             is
             one
             ,
             
             who
             (
             herein
             a
             Para●phrast
             if
             in
             nothing
             else
             )
             expoundeth
             it
             of
             
               hot
               Lead
            
             powred
             into
             her
             mouth
             ,
             which
             indeed
             was
             practis'd
             in
             after
             times
             In
             imitation
             of
             Gods
             manner
             of
             punishing
             
             by
             fire
             ,
             which
             (
             they
             say
             )
             was
             by
             burning
             the
             parts
             within
             ,
             and
             not
             hurting
             the
             outer
             part
             of
             the
             body
             :
             as
             in
             that
             example
             of
             Nadab
             ,
             and
             Abihu
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             Adultery
             by
             death
             had
             been
             executed
             by
             
               God
               ,
               before
            
             this
             Law
             was
             made
             ,
             if
             the
             sin
             had
             been
             committed
             :
             as
             it
             seemes
             by
             what
             he
             said
             he
             would
             doe
             to
             
               Abimelech
               ,
               If
               thou
               restore
               her
               not
               ,
               knowe
               that
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               die
               ,
               thou
               and
               all
               that
               are
               thine
               ,
               Gen.
            
             20.
             7.
             
             Speaking
             of
             Sarah
             ;
             And
             by
             what
             he
             did
             to
             Pharaoh
             whose
             house
             he
             punisht
             with
             great
             plagues
             for
             
               detaining
               her
               in
               his
               house
            
             ,
             though
             (
             as
             it
             is
             probable
             )
             he
             knew
             her
             not
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             knew
             not
             that
             she
             was
             Abraham's
             wife
             .
             Gen.
             12.
             17.
             
             It
             seems
             those
             people
             hated
             Adultery
             more
             then
             a
             Murder
             :
             For
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Abraham
             gave
             out
             that
             Sarah
             was
             his
             sister
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             they
             should
             have
             killed
             him
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             have
             the
             better
             liberty
             to
             enjoy
             her
             without
             adultery
             .
             It
             was
             executed
             upon
             the
             Shechemites
             when
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             put
             all
             their
             male
             to
             the
             sword
             for
             Shechems
             lying
             with
             their
             sister
             
               Dinah
               ,
               Gen.
            
             34.
             
             And
             it
             was
             executed
             upon
             the
             Benjamites
             of
             Gibeah
             ,
             for
             abusing
             the
             Levite's
             Concubine
             when
             he
             lodged
             there
             :
             for
             the
             Israelites
             slew
             of
             the
             Benjamites
             five
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             ,
             and
             burnt
             the
             citty
             ,
             
               Judg.
               
               cap.
               8.
               &
               cap.
               9.
               
               Judah
            
             being
             told
             that
             his
             daughter
             Tamar
             had
             plaid
             the
             harlot
             ,
             gave
             sentence
             to
             have
             her
             burnt
             ,
             before
             hee
             knew
             that
             it
             was
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             Gen.
             38.
             24.
             
             See
             the
             punishment
             of
             Zedekiah
             aud
             Ahab
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             ,
             Jer.
             29
             ,
             22.
             23.
             
             It
             has
             been
             executed
             upon
             the
             
               child
               begotten
               in
               adultery
            
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             child
             begotten
             by
             David
             upon
             the
             wife
             of
             Vriah
             .
             b
             
               Because
               by
               this
               deed
               thou
               hast
               given
               great
               occasion
               to
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               the
               child
               also
               that
               is
               born
               unto
               thee
               shall
               surely
               die
               .
               2.
               
               Sam.
               12.
               14.
               
               Disgrace
               ,
            
             and
             Infamy
             is
             the
             least
             evill
             that
             befalls
             such
             children
             .
             In
             Job
             cap.
             31.
             10.
             where
             he
             sayes
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               wife
               grind
               unto
               another
               man
               ,
               and
               let
               others
               bow
               downe
               upon
               her
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Septuagint
             render
             the
             last
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               children
               be
               abased
            
             .
             It
             hath
             beene
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             posterity
             of
             Adulterers
             are
             usually
             short-lived
             ,
             see
             
               Wisd
               .
               cap.
            
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             If
             those
             that
             commit
             adultery
             
               escape
               death
            
             ,
             à
             thousand
             to
             one
             that
             they
             escape
             
               these
               ensuing
               punishments
               ,
               viz.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Retaliation
             ,
             or
             being
             done
             to
             as
             they
             have
             done
             to
             others
             thus
             
               David
               was
            
             punished
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               behold
               I
               will
               raise
               up
               evill
               against
               thee
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               house
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               take
               thy
               wives
               before
               thine
               eyes
               and
               
               give
               them
               unto
               thy
               neighbour
               ,
               And
               he
               shall
               lie
               with
               thy
               wives
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               sun
            
             2
             Sam
             :
             12.
             11.
             this
             threat
             was
             fulfilled
             by
             one
             that
             was
             his
             neighbour
             with
             a
             witnesse
             ;
             for
             his
             owne
             sonne
             Absolom
             lay
             with
             his
             concubines
             upon
             
               the
               top
               of
               the
               house
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               Israel
               ,
               cap.
               16.
               22.
               
               Job
               even
               in
               the
               chapter
            
             of
             his
             justification
             ,
             acknowledges
             it
             had
             bin
             justice
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             adultery
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             dealt
             withall
             ,
             c.
             31.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             *
             
               Let
               my
               wife
               grind
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Continuall
             feare
             .
             They
             know
             not
             the
             light
             ,
             for
             the
             morning
             is
             to
             them
             even
             as
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ;
             if
             one
             know
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             .
             He
             is
             swift
             as
             the
             waters
             .
             Their
             portion
             is
             cursed
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             he
             beholdeth
             not
             the
             way
             of
             the
             vineyards
             ,
             Job
             .
             24.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               He
               alwaies
               goes
            
             swiftly
             
               for
               fear
               of
               being
            
             overtaken
             ,
             
               and
               he
               never
               goes
               in
            
             usuall
             wayes
             ,
             
               for
               feare
               of
               being
            
             seen
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Disgrace
             .
             A
             wound
             ,
             and
             dishonour
             shall
             he
             get
             ,
             and
             his
             reproach
             shall
             not
             be
             wiped
             away
             ,
             Prov.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Wasting
               of
               the
               body
            
             .
             It
             was
             Lemuels
             advise
             ,
             
               Give
               not
               thy
            
             a
             
               strength
               to
               women
               ,
               nor
               thy
               wayes
               to
            
             b
             
               that
               which
               destroyeth
               Kings
               ,
               Prov.
            
             31.
             3.
             
             In
             
               Job
               cap.
            
             31.
             12
             that
             which
             we
             render
             
               a
               fire
               that
               burneth
               to
               destruction
               ,
            
             
             the
             Septuagint
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               fire
               that
               burnes
               in
               all
               the
               members
               .
            
             The
             women
             under
             the
             law
             found
             experience
             of
             this
             punishment
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             the
             sinne
             and
             had
             drunke
             of
             the
             bitter
             *
             water
             .
             It
             was
             given
             for
             triall
             in
             case
             of
             jealousie
             :
             &
             at
             the
             drinking
             therof
             the
             priest
             pronounced
             this
             
               curse
               .
               The
               Lord
               make
               thee
               a
               curse
               ,
               and
               an
               oath
               amongst
               thy
               people
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               doth
               make
               thy
               thigh
               to
               rott
               ,
               and
               thy
               belly
               to
               swell
               ,
               Num.
               5.
               31.
               
               Galvin
            
             sayes
             ,
             by
             the
             thigh
             in
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             
               the
               power
               of
               child-bearing
            
             ,
             because
             o●
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             if
             she
             were
             
               not
               guilty
            
             ,
             she
             should
             
               conceive
               seed
               ,
               vers
               .
               28.
               50.
               
               Pareus
            
             upon
             
               Rev.
               cap.
            
             19.
             16.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             
               hee
               had
               on
               his
               thigh
               this
               name
               written
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
            
             saies
             hereby
             is
             shewed
             that
             
               Christs
               name
               should
               be
               propagated
               by
               a
               long
               posterity
               .
            
             Both
             
               cursing
               others
               unlawfully
            
             ,
             &
             
               being
               cursed
               lawfully
            
             (
             as
             by
             excōmunication
             )
             the
             Jews
             thought
             it
             had
             great
             effects
             upon
             mens
             bodies
             ;
             See
             the
             chapter
             of
             cursing
             the
             Cabbalists
             observe
             upon
             the
             word
             
               Cherem
               a
               curse
            
             ,
             that
             the
             letters
             therof
             being
             one
             way
             transposed
             make
             it
             
               Rachem
               mercy
            
             ,
             because
             if
             hee
             that
             is
             cursed
             do
             repent
             ,
             it
             proves
             a
             mercy
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             being
             plac'd
             another
             way
             they
             make
             the
             word
             Ramach
             a
             dart
             ,
             the
             letters
             of
             which
             word
             will
             stand
             for
             248.
             which
             
             they
             say
             is
             the
             number
             of
             members
             in
             a
             mans
             body
             ;
             because
             (
             say
             they
             )
             if
             he
             doe
             
               not
               repent
            
             ,
             the
             dart
             or
             the
             
               curse
               pierced
               thorow
               all
               his
               members
               :
            
             thorow
             
               all
               his
               members
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             adde
             ,
             especially
             thorow
             his
             Liver
             by
             consumptions
             ,
             &c.
             for
             so
             the
             Jewes
             expound
             that
             place
             in
             the
             
               Proverbs
               ,
               c.
               7.
               23.
               he
               goes
               after
               her
               straightway
               till
               a
               dart
               strike
               thorow
               his
               liver
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             that
             lust
             is
             chiefly
             lodged
             in
             the
             liver
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             usuall
             manner
             in
             punishing
             offenders
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             suffer
             most
             in
             those
             parts
             wherewith
             they
             have
             committed
             most
             sinne
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Wasting
             of
             the
             estate
             .
             It
             is
             a
             fire
             that
             consumeth
             to
             destruction
             ,
             and
             would
             roote
             out
             all
             mine
             encrease
             ,
             Job
             .
             31.
             12.
             
             See
             Whoredome
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               Hell.
               But
               he
               knoweth
               not
               that
               the
               dead
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               guests
               are
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               hell
               ,
               Prov.
               9.
               18.
               
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               neither
               fornicators
               ,
               nor
               Idolaters
               ,
               nor
               adulterers
               &c.
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               ●
               Cor.
            
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             See
             the
             threat
             against
             〈◊〉
             (
             if
             it
             be
             not
             meant
             of
             
               spirituall
               adultery
            
             )
             Rev.
             2.
             22.
             and
             
               Heb.
               13
               ,
               3.
               
               Tertullian
            
             in
             his
             booke
             
               de
               pudicitia
            
             ,
             sayes
             that
             those
             Churches
             which
             
               admitted
               into
               Communion
            
             those
             who
             had
             fallen
             after
             baptisme
             ,
             notwithstanding
             excepted
             
               adultery
               ,
               murder
            
             ,
             
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             therefore
             complaines
             of
             Zepherinus
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             for
             
               admitting
               adulterers
            
             .
             But
             yet
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             excluded
             them
             till
             
               after
               long
               penance
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             if
             they
             fell
             the
             second
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             odiousnesse
             of
             it
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             further
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             names
             that
             are
             given
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             sinner
             as
             of
             a
             dog
             (
             as
             they
             usually
             expound
             it
             Deut.
             23.
             18.
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             and
             of
             an
             a
             
               oven
               heated
               by
               the
               baker
            
             b
             Hos
             .
             7.
             4.
             or
             to
             the
             
               sinn●
               it selfe
            
             ,
             as
             
               uncleannesse
               ,
               Numb
               .
               5.
               19.
               
               Abomination
               Ezek.
               22.
               11.
               
               Neighing
            
             c
             Jerem.
             5.
             8.
             and
             cap.
             13.
             27.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             onely
             sinfull
             ,
             to
             expresse
             adulterous
             or
             whorish
             ,
             as
             if
             such
             a
             one
             were
             more
             sinfull
             then
             others
             .
             So
             Luk.
             7.
             37.
             
             (
             according
             to
             Beza
             .
             )
             by
             that
             place
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             Jewes
             accounted
             an
             
               idolatrous
               person
            
             (
             any
             sinner
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             must
             touch
             no
             body
             )
             such
             an
             uncleane
             thing
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             it
             religion
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             touched
             by
             him
             :
             for
             the
             Pharisees
             concluded
             Christ
             to
             be
             no
             Prophet
             ,
             because
             then
             he
             would
             have
             knowne
             that
             she
             was
             
             an
             adulteresse
             that
             washed
             his
             feete
             and
             not
             have
             sufferd
             her
             to
             have
             touched
             him
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             adulterous
             and
             sinfull
             stand
             like
             words
             of
             the
             same
             sence
             in
             
               Mark.
               cap.
            
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Thirdly
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             that
             is
             made
             of
             the
             name
             of
             adultery
             viz
             :
             for
             aggravation
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             other
             abominable
             sins
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             greater
             then
             they
             ,
             thus
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             
               forsaking
               God
            
             (
             who
             vouchsafeth
             to
             be
             a
             husband
             to
             his
             Church
             )
             especially
             in
             the
             commission
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             Ezek.
             16
             ,
             32
             ,
             36.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             And
             to
             loving
             the
             world
             ,
             Jam.
             4.
             4.
             
             
               Yee
               adulterers
               and
               &
               adulteresses
               ,
               know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               friendship
               ,
            
             (
             or
             love
             of
             the
             world
             )
             
               is
               enmity
               with
            
             (
             or
             hating
             of
             )
             God
             :
             Certainly
             the
             Apostle
             being
             to
             reprove
             such
             a
             base
             and
             unworthy
             sin
             as
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             thought
             of
             
               worse
               names
            
             then
             adulterers
             &
             adulteresses
             hee
             would
             have
             been
             sure
             to
             have
             used
             them
             ,
             So
             our
             Saviour
             calling
             the
             Jews
             an
             
               adulterous
               generation
            
             seemeth
             to
             have
             taken
             it
             for
             the
             worst
             terme
             that
             he
             could
             have
             given
             them
             
               Mat.
               19.
               39.
               
               &
               cap.
            
             16.
             4
             ;
             but
             especially
             Mark.
             8
             ,
             38.
             for
             there
             he
             seems
             to
             speak
             more
             angrily
             using
             the
             
               demonstrative
               ,
               This
               :
               This
            
             *
             
               adulterous
               aud
               sinfull
               generation
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sinner
             so
             likely
             to
             be
             punished
             as
             an
             adulterer
             (
             with
             another
             mans
             
             wife
             ,
             especially
             because
             he
             seldome
             hath
             repentance
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             and
             none
             so
             likely
             to
             be
             severely
             punished
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             excuse
             to
             mitigate
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Chrysostome
             compares
             the
             adulterer
             to
             a
             Pilot
             that
             casts
             away
             a
             ship
             in
             the
             haven
             ,
             and
             the
             
               unmarried
               fornicator
            
             to
             him
             that
             casts
             her
             away
             abroad
             in
             the
             brunt
             of
             the
             weather
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             this
             sinne
             is
             the
             most
             
               secret
               sinne
               to
               men
            
             (
             committed
             by
             the
             body
             )
             and
             such
             as
             they
             who
             commit
             it
             not
             onely
             
               never
               thinke
            
             they
             shall
             suffer
             ,
             but
             thinke
             they
             shall
             
               never
               suffer
            
             for
             (
             because
             the
             hand
             of
             man
             can
             seldome
             reach
             them
             )
             &
             therefore
             is
             it
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             
               discovered
               by
               God
            
             ,
             
             and
             more
             sure
             to
             be
             
               openly
               punished
            
             .
             The
             most
             
               secret
               goodnesse
            
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             
               secret
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             have
             usually
             the
             most
             publike
             ,
             and
             the
             
               greatest
               reward
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             that
             is
             
               soonest
               forgotten
               by
               men
            
             ,
             
             because
             it
             leaves
             no
             footsteps
             behind
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             surer
             to
             be
             
               remembred
               by
               God.
            
             Under
             the
             Law
             the
             Sacrifice
             which
             was
             offered
             for
             the
             woman
             suspected
             of
             adultery
             was
             called
             
               mincha
               ziccaro●
            
             ,
             an
             
               offering
               of
               memoriall
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             offered
             to
             
               put
               away
            
             the
             sinne
             ,
             but
             to
             find
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             mind
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             committed
             ,
             Num.
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
           
             Lastly
             ,
             this
             sinne
             is
             a
             most
             
               pleasing
               sinne
               to
               men
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             also
             the
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             because
             usually
             such
             sins
             as
             are
             most
             
               pleasing
               to
               us
            
             ,
             are
             most
             
               displeasing
               to
               God
            
             :
             as
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             are
             most
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             a●
             through
             the
             cunning
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             mad●
             most
             pleasing
             to
             us
             .
             I
             say
             the
             sins
             that
             a●●
             most
             pleasing
             are
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             th●
             sins
             that
             are
             most
             dangerous
             the
             Divel●
             makes
             most
             pleasing
             .
             he
             is
             like
             a
             
               cunning
               fisher
            
             :
             he
             will
             put
             the
             best
             bait
             upon
             the
             
               be●●
               hook
               Sweetest
               things
            
             ,
             turne
             soonest
             to
             bitternesse
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               stoln
               waters
            
             none
             *
             so
             sweet
             Beware
             therefore
             of
             believing
             
               thine
               enemy
            
             the
             Divell
             :
             his
             good
             news
             is
             still
             too
             goo●
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Mistrust
             him
             alwaies
             ,
             but
             especially
             then
             when
             he
             comes
             with
             *
             gifts
             .
             Thi●
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             thee
             do
             nothing
             but
             what
             shall
             
               doe
               thee
               hurt
            
             ,
             an●
             consequently
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             is
             most
             earne●
             to
             have
             thee
             doe
             ,
             that
             will
             doe
             thee
             
               mo●
               hurt
            
             .
             Therefore
             as
             he
             encreases
             his
             tentations
             ,
             so
             doe
             thou
             thy
             suspicion
             ;
             and
             b●
             Gods
             assistance
             thou
             shalt
             be
             able
             to
             wors●
             him
             .
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             upon
             this
             si●
             because
             I
             see
             it
             is
             thought
             upon
             so
             slightly
             committed
             so
             greedily
             ,
             and
             lamented
             so
             sparingly
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Affliction
             Threatned
          
           
             In
             the
             world
             ye
             shall
             *
             have
             tribulation
             ,
             Joh
             ,
             16
             ,
             33.
             
             
               Seneca
               himsrlfe
               could
               say
               of
               God
               ,
            
             bonum
             virum
             in
             deliciis
             non
             babet
             ,
             experitur
             ,
             indurat
             ,
             sibi
             illum
             praeparat
             :
             he
             does
             not
             pamper
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             but
             tries
             him
             ,
             and
             hardens
             him
             ,
             and
             fits
             him
             for
             himself●
             .
             
               Sen.
               lib.
            
             Cur
             bonis
             mala
             fiant
             .
          
        
         
           
             Threats
             of
             non-affliction
             ,
             and
             to
             non-afflicted
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               should
               ye
               be
               stricken
               any
               more
               ?
               Isa
            
             1.
             5.
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             threat
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               yee
               shall
               not
               be
               stricken
               any
               more
               :
            
             but
             the
             
               Chaldee
               paraphrase
            
             makes
             as
             if
             God
             did
             blame
             the
             Jews
             for
             
               not
               saying
               ,
               why
               are
               we
               stricken
               ?
            
             or
             
               not
               considering
            
             the
             cause
             why
             God
             did
             punish
             them
             .
             
               I
               will
               correct
               thee
               in
               measure
            
             *
             ,
             
               and
               will
               not
               leave
               thee
               altogether
               unpunisht
               ,
            
             implied
             saith
             God
             to
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Jerem.
            
             30.
             11.
             as
             if
             this
             were
             a
             great
             mercie
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             great
             punishment
             to
             be
             
               left
               unpunisht
            
             .
             so
             c.
             46.
             28.
             and
             therefore
             c
             10.
             24
             the
             Prophet
             if
             hee
             prayes
             not
             for
             correction
             ,
             does
             not
             pray
             against
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             saies
             
               O
               Lord
               correct
               me
               but
               with
               judgement
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               will
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
               angry
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             to
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Ezek
            
             16.
             42.
             
             For
             some
             think
             it
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             anger
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             in
             Hosea
             4.
             14.
             
             
               I
               will
               
               not
               punish
               your
            
             *
             
               daughters
               when
               they
               commit
               whordome
               ,
               nor
               your
               spouses
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             seems
             the
             Septuagint
             doubted
             not
             but
             God
             was
             angry
             when
             he
             spake
             these
             words
             ,
             for
             they
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not
             
               I
               will
               not
               be
               angry
               but
               I
               will
               trouble
               my selfe
               no
               more
               :
            
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               very
               angry
               with
               thē
               .
            
             adde
             hereunto
             that
             the
             words
             before
             these
             which
             we
             translate
             
               make
               my
               furie
               towards
               thee
               to
               rest
               ,
            
             are
             the
             same
             in
             Hebrew
             with
             those
             chapt
             .
             24.
             13.
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             
             
               cause
               my
               fury
               to
               rest
               upon
               thee
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             the
             Septuagint
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               will
               fully
               execute
               mine
               anger
               upon
               thee
               .
               Woe
               to
               them
               that
               are
               at
               ease
               in
               Zion
               ,
               Amos
            
             6
             1.
             
             
               Wo
               to
               you
               that
               are
               rich
               for
               you
               have
               received
               your
               consolation
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             6.
             24.
             
             Some
             of
             the
             
               Heathen
               themselves
            
             accounted
             freedome
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             miserie
             the
             greatest
             
               miserie
               and
               slaverie
            
             ,
             for
             Seneca
             *
             saith
             it
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             
               Démetrius
               ,
               nihil
               videtur
               infelicius
               eo
               cui
               nihil
               unquam
               evenit
               adversi
               ,
               nothing
               more
               unhappy
               then
               hee
               who
               was
               never
               unhappy
               .
            
             *
             
               Philip
               King
               of
               the
               Macedonians
            
             hearing
             of
             a
             
               race
               wonne
            
             by
             his
             Coach
             horses
             at
             the
             Olympicks
             ,
             of
             the
             
               birth
               of
               a
               sonne
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               overthrow
               of
               the
               Dardanians
            
             by
             his
             Leiutenant
             Generall
             Parmenio
             ,
             all
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             presently
             cried
             
             out
             with
             his
             hands
             lifted
             up
             to
             heaven
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Oh
               give
               me
               a
               little
               bad
               news
               in
               the
               other
               scale
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               shall
               sink
               to
               the
               ground
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             I
             think
             Annibal
             *
             gave
             his
             
               enemy
               Scipio
            
             very
             friendly
             advice
             ,
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               Maximae
               cuique
               fortunae
               minimè
               credendum
               est
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               trusting
               fortune
               when
               shee
               is
               over
               kind
               .
            
             Tacitus
             saies
             it
             was
             a
             saying
             of
             
               Tiberius
               ,
               Quanto
               plus
               adeptus
               foret
               tanto
               se
               magis
               in
               lubrico
               ,
            
             the
             lesse
             rubs
             he
             met
             with
             the
             more
             slippery
             was
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             greater
             danger
             of
             falling
             ,
             &
             the
             greater
             fall
             if
             he
             fell
             .
             T
             is
             with
             fortune
             as
             it
             is
             with
             men
             :
             if
             she
             speakes
             me
             over
             kind
             ,
             I
             have
             cause
             to
             feare
             she
             flatters
             me
             ;
             and
             if
             she
             flatter
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             as
             much
             cause
             to
             feare
             she
             
               meanes
               to
               doe
               me
               hurt
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             of
             Attalus
             his
             mind
             ,
             
               malo
               me
               fortuna
               in
               castris
               suis
               ,
               quàm
               in
               deliciis
               habeat
            
             ;
             I
             had
             rather
             my
             Father
             would
             give
             me
             but
             a
             little
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             retaine
             me
             in
             his
             love
             then
             give
             me
             a
             great
             deale
             at
             once
             and
             bid
             me
             be
             gone
             and
             come
             no
             more
             neere
             him
             .
             I
             am
             not
             so
             hastie
             ;
             I
             had
             rather
             have
             my
             
               portion
               paid
            
             me
             in
             the
             
               world
               to
               come
            
             ;
             for
             then
             I
             am
             sure
             to
             have
             most
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             none
             but
             reprobates
             have
             their
             
               portion
               in
               this
               life
            
             ,
             Ps
             .
             17.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             ill
             effects
             ,
             and
             punishments
             
               of
               it
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               are
            
             1.
             
             Ejection
             out
             of
             heaven
             .
             The
             Angels
             which
             kept
             not
             their
             first
             estate
             ,
             but
             left
             their
             own
             habitation
             ,
             her
             hath
             reserved
             in
             everlasting
             chaines
             under
             darknesse
             unto
             the
             Judgement
             of
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             Jude
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Ejection
               out
               of
               Paradise
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Adam
             and
             Eue
             :
             for
             doubtlesse
             ;
             ambition
             had
             a
             great
             stroke
             in
             making
             them
             hearken
             to
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             (
             wherewith
             their
             hearts
             were
             presently
             tickled
             being
             left
             to
             themselves
             )
             
               God
               doth
               know
               that
               in
               the
               day
               ye
               eat
               thereof
               ,
               then
               your
               eyes
               shall
               bee
               opened
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               as
               Gods
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             Miscarriage
             in
             designes
             ;
             
               as
               in
               the
               builders
               of
            
             Babel
             ,
             whose
             ambition
             
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               their
            
             words
             ,
             Let
             us
             build
             us
             a
             Citty
             and
             a
             Tower
             whose
             top
             may
             reach
             unto
             heaven
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             make
             us
             a
             name
             lest
             we
             be
             scattered
             *
             abroad
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             whole
             earth
             ,
             Gen.
             11.
             4.
             
               and
               likewise
               in
            
             Adoniah
             who
             exalted
             himselfe
             
               to
               be
               King
               against
               his
               brother
            
             Solomon
             ,
             1.
             
             
               King.
               1.
               5.
               see
               his
            
             successe
             
               verse
               .
               50.
               and
               his
            
             end
             ,
             
               c.
               2.
               25.
               for
            
             Solomon
             
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
          
           
             4
             
               Abasement
               .
               He
               that
               exalteth
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               abased
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               humbleth
               
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               exalted
               ,
            
             Luk.
             14.
             11.
             
             To
             be
             ambitious
             ,
             and
             to
             
               exalt
               one's
               selfe
            
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             not
             exalt
             him
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             a
             man
             being
             invited
             to
             a
             feast
             ,
             should
             take
             up
             his
             place
             himselfe
             at
             the
             higher
             end
             of
             the
             table
             ;
             and
             you
             know
             what
             our
             Saviour
             saies
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             
               with
               shame
               begin
               to
               take
               the
               lowest
               roome
               ,
            
             Luk.
             14.
             9.
             
             Let
             
               ambitious
               men
            
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             the
             Prophet
             Habakuk
             saies
             ,
             
               Woe
               to
               him
               that
               coveteth
               an
               evill
               covetousnesse
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               set
               his
               nest
               on
               high
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               power
               of
               evill
               ,
            
             Hab.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Adde
             hereunto
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             punishments
             ,
             the
             
               sad
               effects
            
             of
             ambition
             1.
             
             Vnbeliefe
             ,
             in
             those
             that
             have
             
               not
               believed
               .
               How
               can
               ye
               believe
               which
               receive
               honour
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               seek
               not
               the
               honour
               that
               cometh
               from
               God
               alone
            
             Joh.
             5.
             44
             
               which
               receive
               honour
               &c.
            
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Beza
             renders
             ,
             
               cum
               captetis
            
             ,
             which
             
               catch
               after
               honour
            
             .
             *
             To
             shew
             their
             ambition
             ;
             for
             else
             it
             had
             been
             no
             fault
             in
             them
             ,
             only
             to
             
               receive
               honour
            
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             no
             dishonour
             to
             Christ
             ,
             onely
             to
             receive
             his
             restimonie
             from
             men
             ,
             vers
             .
             34.
             and
             therefore
             Beza
             in
             that
             place
             also
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               testimonium
               non
               capto
            
             ,
             not
             ,
             I
             receive
             not
             ,
             but
             ,
             I
             doe
             not
             
               catch
               after
            
             ,
             or
             affect
             the
             testimony
             of
             men
             .
             Doubtlesse
             Christ
             did
             not
             so
             much
             forbid
             the
             Jews
             to
             
             be
             called
             Rabbi
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             ambitious
             to
             bee
             called
             so
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             23.
             8.
             as
             
               sitting
               uppermost
               at
               feasts
            
             was
             not
             the
             thing
             which
             he
             disliked
             ,
             but
             their
             desire
             ,
             or
             ambition
             to
             sit
             uppermost
             ,
             V.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Being
               ashamed
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             those
             that
             have
             beleived
             .
             
               Among
               the
               chiefe
               Rulers
               also
               many
               believed
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               because
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               they
               did
               not
               confesse
               him
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               :
               for
               they
               loved
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ▪
               Joh.
            
             12.
             42.
             43.
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             
               Being
               disobedient
               to
               his
               doctrine
               .
               I
               wrote
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               Diotrephes
               ,
               who
               loveth
               to
               have
               the
               preeminence
               among
               them
               ,
               receiveth
               us
               not
               .
               John
               ep
               .
            
             3.
             9.
             
             Be
             the
             more
             carefull
             to
             avoid
             this
             sin
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             there
             seems
             the
             lesse
             reason
             :
             for
             as
             it
             had
             
               no
               name
            
             among
             some
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             so
             among
             many
             Christians
             ,
             it
             has
             not
             the
             name
             of
             a
             sin
             :
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             is
             oftentimes
             commended
             under
             the
             name
             of
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             gallantry
             a
             ;
             and
             the
             vertue
             opposed
             to
             it
             ,
             usually
             disparag'd
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               basenesse
               of
               spirit
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Angel.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             should
             provoke
             the
             Angel
             whom
             God
             would
             send
             before
             the
             Israelites
             in
             their
             journey
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             are
             thus
             threatned
             .
             
               Beware
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               voice
               ,
               provoke
               
               him
               not
               ,
               for
               hee
               will
               not
               pardon
            
             *
             
               your
               transgressions
               ,
               for
               my
               name
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               Exod.
            
             23.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           
             Anger
             .
          
           
             Angry
             men
             are
             threatned
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             punishment
             ,
             sure
             enough
             ,
             &
             often
             enough
             .
             
               A
               man
               of
               great
               wrath
               shall
               suffer
               punishments
               ,
               for
               if
               thou
               deliver
               him
            
             *
             ,
             
               yet
               thou
               must
               doe
               it
               againe
               .
            
             Prov.
             19.
             19.
             
             He
             will
             bring
             himselfe
             into
             danger
             a
             hundred
             waies
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             way
             a
             hundred
             times
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             so
             blinded
             with
             passion
             ,
             that
             hee
             cannot
             see
             the
             stone
             on
             which
             he
             formerly
             stumbled
             .
             Indeed
             anger
             being
             
               brevis
               furor
            
             a
             
               madnesse
               for
               the
               time
            
             ,
             makes
             such
             a
             change
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             himselfe
             ;
             having
             neither
             his
             understanding
             ,
             nor
             his
             senses
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             his
             naturall
             faculties
             exercised
             :
             for
             saies
             one
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             ,
             *
             An
             angry
             
               man
               tasts
               not
               what
               he
               eats
               ,
               and
               understands
               not
               what
               he
               does
               .
            
             I
             remember
             the
             Poet
             saies
             of
             Latona
             ,
             that
             when
             shee
             was
             deni'd
             a
             little
             water
             to
             quench
             her
             thirst
             ,
             
               distulit
               ira
               sitim
               ,
               out
               of
               anger
               she
               forgot
               her
               thirst
               .
            
          
           
             2
             
               Committing
               of
               follies
            
             ,
             not
             only
             against
             God
             (
             for
             be
             angry
             &
             forbeare
             sinning
             if
             you
             
             can
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             26.
             
             )
             but
             against
             
               themselves
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               soon
               angry
               dealeth
               foolishly
               ,
            
             Prov.
             14.
             17.
             t
             is
             a
             saying
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               whosoever
               is
               angry
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               his
               wisdome
               is
               taken
               from
               him
               ;
               if
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               his
               prophecy
               .
            
             Belike
             it
             was
             for
             feare
             hereof
             that
             Cotis
             the
             King
             of
             Thrace
             ,
             was
             so
             carefull
             to
             keep
             himselfe
             from
             anger
             :
             for
             when
             a
             neighbour
             prince
             had
             sent
             him
             a
             present
             of
             most
             curious
             glasses
             ,
             he
             presently
             brake
             them
             all
             to
             pieces
             himselfe
             ,
             lest
             if
             any
             of
             his
             Servants
             should
             happen
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             moved
             to
             anger
             ▪
             a
             man
             when
             he
             is
             drunk
             which
             passion
             ,
             is
             as
             apt
             to
             betray
             himselfe
             ,
             
             as
             when
             he
             is
             drunk
             with
             drink
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Hurting
               himselfe
            
             ,
             either
             by
             vexing
             and
             fretting
             :
             as
             Bildad
             said
             of
             Job
             c.
             18
             ,
             4
             ,
             
               he
               teareth
               himselfe
               in
               his
               anger
               :
            
             or
             else
             by
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             by
             
               laying
               hands
               on
               himselfe
            
             ,
             or
             
               provoking
               others
            
             to
             doe
             it
             .
             one
             way
             or
             other
             (
             as
             we
             have
             often
             seen
             by
             experience
             )
             
               wrath
               killeth
               the
               foolish
               man
            
             ,
             Job
             5.
             2.
             if
             he
             had
             no
             other
             executioner
             but
             his
             owne
             wrath
             ,
             I
             le
             warrant
             you
             he
             would
             be
             sufficiently
             
               tormented
               .
               Cicero
            
             in
             his
             Consolation
             *
             to
             Polybius
             upon
             the
             death
             of
             his
             friend
             ,
             going
             to
             prove
             that
             his
             friend
             was
             happier
             now
             ,
             then
             before
             ,
             begins
             with
             
               non
               ira
               eum
               torquebit
               .
               Anger
               shall
               not
               torment
               him
               ,
               Seneca
            
             *
             compares
             
               anger
               ruinis
            
             to
             ruines
             ,
             
             or
             
               ruinous
               
               walls
               ,
               quae
               super
               id
               ,
               quod
               oppressere
               ,
               franguntur
               ,
            
             which
             perhaps
             may
             bruise
             the
             ground
             a
             little
             upon
             which
             they
             fall
             ,
             but
             breake
             themselves
             into
             peeces
             :
             and
             therefore
             among
             other
             reasons
             which
             he
             brings
             ,
             why
             a
             man
             should
             not
             be
             angry
             for
             an
             injury
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             plus
             *
             
               mihi
               nocitura
               est
               ira
               quam
               injuria
               ,
               my
               anger
               will
               doe
               me
               more
               hurt
               then
               my
               injury
               .
            
             Indeed
             how
             can
             it
             choose
             but
             hurt
             a
             man
             exceedingly
             ,
             putting
             him
             so
             much
             
               out
               of
               order
            
             :
             for
             he
             boyles
             *
             within
             till
             he
             be
             ready
             to
             be
             skimmed
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             so
             
               cold
               without
            
             that
             hee
             cannot
             forbeare
             shaking
             .
             *
             In
             Hebrew
             as
             there
             is
             one
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             to
             boyle
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             angry
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             one
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             to
             shake
             and
             
               to
               be
               angry
            
             .
             An
             angry
             man
             is
             all
             in
             a
             flame
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             within
             ,
             and
             he
             burnes
             no
             body
             but
             
               himselfe
               :
               he
               sets
               his
               owne
               house
               on
               fire
               about
               his
               eares
               to
               rost
               his
               egges
               ,
            
             or
             to
             get
             a
             little
             revenge
             .
             M.
             Leigh
             in
             his
             
               Critica
               Sacra
            
             observes
             ,
             that
             the
             Heron
             being
             a
             hot
             and
             angry
             creature
             ,
             has
             his
             name
             in
             Latine
             Ardea
             ,
             from
             ardeo
             to
             burne
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Hebrew
               Anaphah
            
             ,
             from
             anaph
             to
             be
             angry
             .
             For
             the
             names
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             nature
             ,
             I
             dare
             believe
             him
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             known
             the
             keeping
             of
             those
             Birds
             tame
             ,
             and
             have
             often
             seen
             them
             when
             they
             have
             been
             angerd
             ,
             to
             throw
             up
             all
             the
             meat
             which
             they
             
             had
             eaten
             a
             little
             before
             .
             The
             Jewes
             have
             a
             saying
             .
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               comes
               into
               an
               angry
               mans
               hands
               ,
               but
               anger
               ▪
            
             no
             passion
             so
             unprofitable
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             this
             passion
             .
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             anger
             :
             neither
             pleasure
             nor
             gaine
             :
             anger
             ,
             and
             only
             anger
             ,
             while
             it
             lasteth
             &
             only
             anger
             for
             his
             anger
             when
             it
             is
             over
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Being
               exposed
            
             to
             ,
             and
             
               taken
               by
               their
               enemies
            
             ;
             like
             a
             city
             that
             is
             broken
             down
             and
             without
             walls
             .
             He
             
               that
               hath
               no
               rule
               over
               his
               own
               spirit
               is
               like
               a
               city
               that
               is
               broken
               down
               ,
               &
               without
               walls
               .
            
             Prov.
             25.
             28.
             
             'T
             is
             worse
             with
             a
             man
             when
             he
             is
             angry
             ,
             then
             't
             is
             with
             a
             beast
             in
             this
             respect
             :
             for
             the
             proverb
             is
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               not
               anger
               a
               Bird
               that
               meanes
               to
               take
               it
               .
            
          
           
             5
             
               Judgement
               from
               God
            
             ,
             certainly
             to
             be
             executed
             .
             
               Whosoever
               is
               angry
               with
               his
               brother
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               judgement
               shall
               take
               hold
               of
               him
            
             Mat.
             5.
             22.
             
             For
             perhaps
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             be
             rendred
             better
             so
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             render
             it
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               judgement
               :
               damnas
               judicii
               ,
            
             according
             to
             Beza
             ;
             rather
             then
             
               reus
               judicio
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Vulgar
             ;
             or
             obnoxius
             ,
             according
             to
             Erasmus
             :
             for
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             meant
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             being
             liable
             to
             ,
             or
             in
             danger
             of
             it
             ,
             would
             not
             have
             been
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             future
             tense
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             as
             liable
             to
             bee
             condemned
             before
             judgement
             come
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             condemned
             when
             it
             comes
             ,
             
             without
             repentance
             .
             Let
             me
             exhort
             you
             therefore
             ,
             as
             Job
             did
             his
             friends
             ,
             
               Be
               ye
               afraid
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
            
             or
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             angry
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               wrath
               bringeth
               the
               punishments
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               know
               there
               is
               a
               judgment
               Job
               .
               19.
               29.
               
               (
               punishments
               )
               so
            
             it
             is
             to
             be
             rendred
             if
             the
             word
             hanoth
             come
             from
             hanah
             :
             but
             if
             it
             come
             from
             havah
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               wrath
               is
               the
               iniquities
               of
               the
               sword
               .
               either
               way
               ,
            
             it
             will
             be
             bad
             enough
             for
             angry
             men
             :
             for
             if
             anger
             be
             a
             
               compound
               of
               sins
            
             ,
             or
             a
             *
             very
             great
             sin
             ;
             it
             will
             have
             a
             compound
             of
             punishments
             ,
             or
             a
             
               very
               great
               punishment
               .
               Beza
            
             in
             his
             annotations
             upon
             Mat.
             5.
             22.
             renders
             those
             words
             ,
             
               scelus
               gladii
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             
               capitall
               crime
            
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             ,
             
               at
               Gods
               tribunall
               )
               or
               a
               crime
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               the
               sword
               .
            
             Whatever
             you
             doe
             therefore
             ,
             be
             
               slow
               to
               anger
            
             ,
             &
             imitate
             God
             who
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             †
             
               Ex.
               34.
               6.
               
               Long
               ere
               he
               be
               angry
               in
               both
               his
               nostrils
               ,
            
             or
             (
             as
             the
             Rabbins
             observe
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             the
             duall
             number
             )
             in
             
               both
               his
               angers
            
             ,
             viz.
             both
             in
             his
             anger
             with
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             anger
             with
             the
             wicked
             :
             or
             if
             it
             be
             not
             long
             ere
             you
             
               be
               angry
            
             ,
             if
             your
             passion
             be
             like
             a
             hasty
             servant
             to
             run
             away
             before
             he
             has
             all
             his
             master's
             (
             viz.
             reason
             's
             )
             directions
             ,
             be
             sure
             it
             be
             not
             long
             that
             you
             
               are
               angry
            
             ;
             
             if
             you
             be
             naturally
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               easily
               provoked
            
             ;
             let
             your
             nature
             yeeld
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             bitter
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               hard
               to
               be
               reconciled
            
             .
             For
             shame
             be
             not
             out-stript
             by
             
               heathen
               men
            
             :
             for
             of
             some
             of
             them
             *
             (
             viz.
             the
             Pythagoreans
             )
             it
             is
             reported
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             happened
             at
             any
             time
             to
             be
             angry
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             of
             the
             day
             soever
             it
             were
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             so
             
               stiffe
               in
               their
               bow
            
             ,
             a
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             †
             they
             were
             suppl'd
             or
             
               slacken'd
               before
               the
               Sun
               went
               downe
            
             If
             they
             were
             now
             living
             among
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             blush
             to
             looke
             upon
             them
             ;
             because
             we
             live
             no
             better
             after
             the
             Apostl's
             rule
             ,
             
               viz.
               Let
               not
               the
               Sun
               go
               down
               upon
               your
               wrath
               Eph.
            
             4.
             26.
             
             There
             is
             no
             keeping
             like
             the
             
               keeping
               of
               anger
            
             :
             in
             so
             much
             that
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             (
             
               viz.
               Natar
            
             )
             which
             signifies
             to
             keep
             ,
             is
             us'd
             for
             keeping
             of
             anger
             ,
             without
             any
             other
             word
             ,
             
               Jer.
               3.
               5.
               
               Ps
               .
               103.
               9.
               
               Lev.
            
             19
             ,
             18.
             
             If
             it
             be
             but
             for
             thine
             owne
             sake
             (
             because
             perhaps
             thou
             dost
             not
             care
             for
             displeasing
             God
             )
             have
             as
             little
             anger
             as
             possibly
             thou
             canst
             :
             for
             thou
             canst
             never
             
               live
               a
               merry
               life
            
             with
             it
             .
             *
             The
             saying
             of
             the
             Jews
             is
             very
             true
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
               There
               are
               three
               whose
               life
               is
               no
               life
               ,
               the
               overpittifull
               man
               ,
               the
               angry
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               sad
               man
               ,
            
             especially
             the
             angry
             man
             that
             will
             be
             a
             
               long
               time
               angry
            
             :
             for
             such
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               owne
               greatest
               tormenters
               .
               Aristotle
               ,
            
             though
             he
             would
             not
             say
             of
             anger
             ,
             
             as
             he
             said
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             passions
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sorrow
             (
             for
             he
             speakes
             little
             in
             discommendation
             of
             this
             passion
             in
             his
             Rhetoricks
             a
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             in
             commendation
             of
             it
             in
             his
             Ethicks
             b
             ,
             )
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             say
             but
             it
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               sorrow
            
             :
             and
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             he
             addes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             usually
             
               for
               a
               seeming
               slight
            
             ,
             or
             neglect
             :
             now
             if
             the
             cause
             may
             be
             a
             
               small
               matter
            
             ,
             (
             but
             a
             slight
             )
             and
             that
             which
             is
             onely
             seeming
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             
               small
               matters
            
             be
             many
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             seeming
             be
             subject
             to
             be
             multiplyed
             and
             encreased
             ;
             how
             can
             it
             otherwise
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             angry
             mans
             sorrow
             must
             needs
             be
             much
             ,
             and
             his
             
               punishments
               ,
               many
            
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Then
             
               shall
               that
               wicked
               one
               be
               revealed
               ,
               whō
               the
               Lord
               shall
               consume
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               shall
               destroy
               with
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
            
             2
             
               Thess
               .
               2.
               8.
               
               Destroyed
            
             he
             will
             be
             ,
             
               sure
               enough
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               the
               purpose
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               son
               of
               destruction
            
             ,
             or
             
               perdition
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             3.
             yet
             perhaps
             not
             so
             much
             because
             of
             a
             decree
             *
             of
             his
             destruction
             ,
             
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             child
             ,
             to
             whom
             his
             father
             had
             allotted
             destruction
             for
             his
             portion
             ;
             for
             as
             to
             that
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             though
             the
             word
             be
             Son
             ,
             the
             sense
             may
             as
             well
             be
             Father
             ;
             because
             his
             destruction
             came
             at
             first
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             of
             Peter
             2.
             ep
             .
             2
             ,
             1.
             (
             spoken
             of
             such
             as
             he
             is
             )
             
               Shall
               bring
               upon
               themselves
               swift
               destruction
               .
            
             He
             may
             be
             so
             called
             for
             other
             reasons
             ,
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             destruction
             :
             as
             David
             said
             ,
             
               The
               man
               that
               hath
               done
               this
               thing
               ,
               shall
               be
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               son
               of
               death
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             we
             render
             it
             )
             
               shall
               surely
               di●
               2
               Sam.
            
             12.
             5.
             
             The
             end
             may
             be
             as
             certaine
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             
               no
               intention
            
             ,
             as
             where
             there
             is
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             
               such
               meanes
            
             are
             us'd
             :
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             when
             I
             see
             a
             Father
             let
             his
             child
             alone
             to
             his
             owne
             will
             ;
             that
             such
             a
             child
             is
             
               a
               son
               of
               destruction
            
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             
               be
               spoyled
            
             ;
             though
             his
             father
             should
             intend
             never
             so
             well
             to
             him
             .
             And
             no
             doubt
             ,
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             are
             meant
             only
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             or
             the
             issue
             ,
             which
             we
             take
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             intention
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             destruction
             :
             as
             if
             we
             might
             say
             (
             after
             the
             Hebrew
             fashion
             )
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             destructions
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               miserè
               periturus
               est
            
             he
             shall
             be
             
               miserably
               destroyed
               Matth.
            
             21
             ,
             41.
             thus
             the
             Hebrew
             
             useth
             the
             words
             
               Ben
               ,
               sonne
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sera
               ,
               seed
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Genitive
             case
             of
             that
             thing
             ,
             the
             greatnesse
             ,
             or
             abundance
             whereof
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             expressed
             :
             as
             
               Beni
               Belial
               ,
               Sonnes
               of
               wickednesse
            
             *
             .
             1
             King.
             21.
             13.
             
             
               Ben
               Schemen
               ,
               a
               Son
               of
            
             b
             fatnesse
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             
               a
               very
               fruitfull
               field
               Isa
            
             5.
             1.
             and
             
               Sera
               Shaked
               ,
               a
               seed
               of
               falshood
               .
               Isa
            
             57.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             
               destructive
               things
            
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             committed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             destructive
             c
             courses
             which
             he
             takes
             :
             which
             Saint
             Peter
             calls
             destructions
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
             Speaking
             of
             
               false
               teachers
            
             ,
             whose
             destruction
             is
             begun
             already
             ,
             and
             slumbreth
             not
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             never
             leave
             destroying
             a
             ,
             and
             
               being
               destroyed
            
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             destroy'd
             for
             all
             eternity
             .
             What
             some
             deliver
             concerning
             the
             place
             where
             Antichrist
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             viz.
             on
             the
             
               mount
               of
               Olives
            
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             firme
             ground
             they
             have
             for
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             no
             more
             then
             they
             have
             for
             assigning
             the
             time
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             
               judgement
               ,
               viz.
            
             five
             and
             forty
             dayes
             after
             Antichrist's
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Apostacie
          
           
             
               threatned
               .
            
             
               Now
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 speaketh
                 expresly
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 later
                 times
                 some
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               1.
               
               See
               Epist
               .
               2.
               c.
               3.
               and
               2
               Pet.
               2.
               1.
               
               Even
               while
               our
               Saviour
               was
               yet
               upon
               the
               Earth
               ,
               
                 many
                 of
                 his
                 Disciples
                 went
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 no
                 more
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Joh.
              
               6.
               66.
               
               Depart
               from
               
                 the
                 faith
              
               —
               ,
               we
               translate
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               faith
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               Beza
               also
               saith
               )
               it
               is
               meant
               of
               
                 the
                 faith
              
               or
               
                 beliefe
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               :
               and
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               beliefe
               
                 of
                 election
              
               ,
               and
               salvation
               .
               They
               that
               have
               this
               faith
               cannot
               lose
               it
               (
               though
               sometimes
               it
               may
               be
               to●
               seeking
               )
               because
               they
               cannot
               be
               lost
               :
               and
               they
               cannot
               be
               lost
               ,
               because
               by
               it
               they
               are
               tyed
               fast
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               chaine
               that
               cannot
               be
               broken
               ;
               and
               kept
               as
               safe
               as
               in
               a
               garrison
               that
               cannot
               be
               taken
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               comparison
               Peter's
               word
               in
               the
               greeke
               seems
               to
               intimate
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               1
               Pet.
               1
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Apostacy
               *
               punisht
               .
            
             
               Apostates
               ,
               even
               
                 whole
                 nations
              
               may
               justly
               feare
               ,
               1.
               
               Gods
               heavy
               
                 wrath
                 .
                 Ezra
              
               told
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 upon
                 all
                 them
                 for
                 good
                 that
                 seek
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               seek
               him
               constantly
               ,
               for
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 but
                 his
                 power
                 and
                 his
                 wrath
                 is
                 against
                 
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 forsake
                 him
                 ,
                 Ezra
              
               8.
               22.
               
                 his
                 power
                 &
                 his
                 wrath
                 &c.
                 
              
               If
               Gods
               wrath
               edge
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               back
               his
               wrath
               ;
               then
               wo
               to
               that
               man
               ,
               or
               nation
               with
               whom
               he
               is
               angry
               .
               See
               also
               Psalm
               78.
               57.
               58.
               where
               they
               are
               compared
               to
               a
               
                 broken
                 bow
              
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 Vnavoidable
                 punishment
              
               ,
               though
               their
               apostacy
               be
               never
               so
               
                 secret
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 have
                 forgotten
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 stretched
                 out
                 our
                 hands
                 to
                 a
                 strange
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 God
                 search
                 this
                 out
                 ?
                 For
                 he
                 knoweth
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 Ps
                 .
              
               44.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               And
               yet
               sometimes
               Gods
               anger
               against
               this
               sin
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               as
               if
               punishment
               were
               too
               good
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               resolves
               to
               throw
               away
               the
               rod
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               punish
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               worst
               punishment
               of
               all
               ;
               
                 They
                 have
                 forsaken
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 provoked
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 of
                 Israel
                 unto
                 anger
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 gone
                 away
                 backward
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 yee
                 be
                 stricken
                 any
                 more
                 ?
                 ye
                 will
                 revolt
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               1.
               4.
               5.
               
            
             
               3
               
                 Being
                 depriv'd
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordinances
                 ,
                 &
                 publike
                 worship
                 .
              
               God
               appeared
               to
               Solomon
               in
               a
               vision
               by
               night
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 But
                 if
                 ye
                 turne
                 away
                 and
                 forsake
                 my
                 statutes
                 and
                 commandements
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 goe
                 and
                 serve
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 worship
                 thē
                 then
                 will
                 I
                 pluck
                 them
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 roots
                 (
                 them
              
               insteed
               of
               you
               ;
               Mark
               how
               he
               *
               changes
               the
               Pronoune
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               so
               angry
               at
               the
               very
               
               mention
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 turne
                 away
              
               from
               them
               )
               
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 land
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 thē
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 house
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 sanctified
                 for
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 will
                 I
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 make
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Proverb
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 by-word
                 to
                 all
                 nations
                 ,
              
               2.
               
               Chron.
               7.
               19.
               20.
               
               It
               was
               said
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 I
                 have
                 somewhat
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 left
                 thy
                 first
                 love
                 .
                 Remember
                 therefore
                 from
                 whence
                 thou
                 art
                 fallen
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 thy
                 first
                 works
                 ,
                 or
                 else
              
               I
               
                 will
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 quickly
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 remove
                 thy
                 candlestick
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 except
                 thou
                 repent
                 .
              
               Rev.
               2.
               5.
               
            
             
               4
               God
               forsaking
               of
               them
               .
               (
               
                 which
                 is
                 but
              
               retaliation
               for
               their
               
                 forsaking
                 of
              
               him
               )
               
                 God
                 said
                 to
              
               Moses
               
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Israelites
               ,
               When
               thou
               art
               dead
               ,
               this
               people
               will
               forsake
               me
               ,
               &
               break
               the
               covenant
               which
               I
               have
               made
               with
               them
               :
               Then
               my
               anger
               shall
               be
               kindled
               against
               them
               in
               that
               day
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               forsake
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               hide
               my
               face
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               devoured
               ,
               &c.
               Deut.
               31.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               The
               spirit
               
                 of
                 God
                 in
              
               Azariah
               
                 thus
                 spake
                 to
              
               King
               Asa
               :
               The
               Lord
               is
               with
               you
               ,
               while
               ye
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               seek
               him
               ,
               hee
               will
               be
               found
               of
               you
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               forsake
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               forsake
               you
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               15.
               2.
               
               
                 See
                 chap.
              
               12.
               5.
               
            
             
               5
               Conquest
               and
               Captivitie
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 book
                 of
              
               Judges
               ,
               
                 in
                 most
                 places
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 any
              
               Conquest
               
                 had
                 over
                 
                 the
              
               Israelites
               ,
               
                 you
                 shall
                 find
                 this
                 mentioned
                 for
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 that
                 the
                 people
              
               forsooke
               ,
               or
               forgat
               the
               Lord
               their
               God.
               
                 See
                 chap.
                 3.
                 7.
                 and
                 chap.
                 10.
                 6
                 ,
                 7.
                 9
                 ,
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 &c.
              
               When
               Rehoboam
               had
               establishd
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               had
               strengthned
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               forsook
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               Israel
               with
               him
               :
               &
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               in
               the
               fift
               yeare
               of
               Rehoboam
               ,
               Shishak
               King
               of
               Egypt
               came
               up
               against
               Jerusalem
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               transgressed
               against
               the
               Lord.
               2.
               
               Chr.
               12.
               1.
               2.
               
               
                 See
                 vers
              
               .
               5.
               
               
                 So
                 the
              
               spirit
               of
               God
               in
               Zachariah
               told
               King
               Ioash
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Princes
              
               ,
               Because
               ye
               have
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               hath
               also
               forsaken
               you
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               24.
               20.
               and
               according
               to
               his
               word
               ,
               the
               army
               of
               the
               Syrians
               came
               with
               a
               small
               company
               of
               men
               ,
               &
               the
               Lord
               delivered
               a
               very
               great
               host
               into
               their
               hand
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               forsaken
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               :
               So
               they
               executed
               *
               judgement
               against
               Israel
               ,
               vers
               .
               24.
               
            
             
               6
               
                 Destruction
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 forsaken
                 mee
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 gone
                 backward
                 ;
                 therfore
                 will
                 I
                 stretch
                 out
                 my
                 hand
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 thee
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 weary
              
               *
               
                 with
                 repenting
              
               .
               Jeremiah
               .
               15.
               6.
               
               T
               is
               spoken
               to
               the
               Jews
               .
               so
               chap.
               16.
               11.
               the
               Prophet
               is
               bid
               to
               answer
               the
               people
               ,
               if
               they
               asked
               him
               the
               reason
               
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 thus
                 ,
                 Because
                 your
                 Fathers
                 have
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 have
                 walked
                 after
                 other
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 served
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 worshipped
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 kept
                 my
                 law
                 :
                 Forsaken
                 me
              
               is
               repeated
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               went
               very
               neere
               Gods
               heart
               to
               be
               forsaken
               by
               a
               people
               whom
               he
               had
               chosen
               :
               or
               as
               if
               
                 going
                 to
              
               other
               Gods
               ,
               did
               not
               anger
               him
               so
               much
               as
               going
               
                 from
                 him
              
               ,
               or
               forsaking
               him
               .
               Under
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               when
               God
               made
               the
               Law
               that
               if
               any
               one
               enticed
               another
               to
               
                 worship
                 Idols
              
               he
               should
               be
               
                 stoned
                 to
                 death
              
               ,
               hee
               added
               this
               for
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               for
               an
               aggravation
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 sought
                 to
                 thrust
                 thee
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 which
                 brought
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               13.
               10.
               
               See
               the
               words
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               2.
               
               Chron.
               29.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
               13.
               27.
               
            
             
               
                 Particular
                 persons
              
               ,
               as
               Kings
               and
               others
               ,
               have
               been
               punished
               or
               threatned
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               being
               murdered
               .
               And
               he
               forsook
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               walked
               not
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               the
               servants
               of
               Amon
               conspired
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               King
               in
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               2.
               
               King.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 Speaking
                 of
              
               Amon
               
                 King
                 of
              
               Israel
               .
               After
               the
               time
               that
               Amaziah
               did
               turne
               away
               from
               following
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               conspiracy
               against
               
               him
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               he
               fled
               to
               Lachish
               :
               but
               tbey
               sent
               to
               Lachisb
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               slew
               him
               there
               2
               Chron
               :
               25
               ,
               27.
               
            
             
               2
               Being
               left
               to
               ruine
               themselves
               in
               their
               owne
               wayes
               .
               The
               backe
               slider
               in
               heart
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               his
               owne
               wayes
               Proverbs
               ,
               14
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               3
               Impenitency
               ,
               and
               incurablenes
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               *
               for
               those
               who
               were
               once
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               and
               and
               were
               made
               pertakers
               of
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               (
               
                 who
                 have
                 gon
                 so
              
               farre
               ,
               
                 and
                 received
                 so
                 many
              
               good
               things
               )
               If
               they
               shall
               fall
               ,
               to
               renew
               thē
               unto
               repentance
               Hebr
               :
               6
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               If
               they
               shall
               fall
               &c.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               fall
               forward
               
                 viz
                 :
                 remaining
                 still
                 in
                 the
              
               right
               way
               :
               
                 but
                 fall
              
               aside
               ,
               into
               another
               way
               :
               fall
               off
               ,
               or
               fall
               away
               
                 viz
                 :
                 by
                 a
              
               totall
               defection
               ,
               and
               revolting
               *
               from
               the
               Faith.
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 ment
                 of
                 only
              
               sinning
               
                 againe
                 as
                 the
              
               Syriack
               
                 translation
                 renders
                 ,
                 (
                 unlesse
                 it
                 mean
                 that
              
               great
               sin
               
                 whereof
                 we
                 speake
                 called
                 in
              
               Hebrew
               Maal
               ,
               a
               Sin
               ,
               
                 and
                 usually
                 renderd
                 by
                 the
              
               Septuagint
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               *
               *
               Apostacy
               )
               
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 very
              
               hard
               saying
               ,
               and
               who
               could
               heare
               it
               ?
            
             
             
               4
               Rejection
               .
               —
               if
               thou
               continue
               in
               his
               goodnesse
               :
               otherwise
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               cut
               *
               of
               .
               Rom.
               11
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               5
               Noe
               pardon
               (
               if
               they
               sin
               wilfully
               and
               against
               knowledge
               )
               For
               if
               wee
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               wee
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               *
               for
               sin
               .
               Heb
               :
               10.
               26.
               
                 and
                 so
                 verse
              
               .
               38
               If
               any
               man
               draw
               *
               back
               my
               Soule
               shall
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               him
               .
               David
               
                 in
                 his
                 charge
                 to
                 his
                 Sonne
              
               Solomon
               
                 told
                 him
              
               ,
               If
               thou
               seek
               him
               hee
               will
               be
               found
               of
               thee
               ;
               But
               ,
               if
               thou
               forsake
               him
               ,
               hee
               will
               cast
               thee
               of
               for
               ever
               :
               1
               Chron.
               28.
               9.
               
            
             
               6
               
                 Distruction
                 temporall
                 ,
                 and
                 eternall
                 .
                 Consider
                 this
                 ,
                 yee
                 that
                 forget
                 God
                 ,
                 least
                 I
                 tea●
                 you
                 in
                 peices
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 none
                 to
                 deliver
                 Ps
                 .
                 50
                 22.
                 
                 Wee
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 draw
                 back
                 to
                 perdition
              
               Heb
               :
               10.
               39.
               
               Those
               
                 wandring
                 starres
                 (
                 to
                 whom
                 is
                 reserved
                 the
                 blacknesse●
                 of
                 darknesse
                 for
                 ever
              
               Jude
               .
               13.
               )
               are
               by
               the
               glosse
               interpreted
               Apostates
               ;
               and
               it
               〈◊〉
               thought
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Corpocratian●
               who
               denie
               the
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               .
               No●
               only
               if
               a
               man
               doe
               
                 returne
                 back
                 ▪
              
               *
               but
               if
               h●
               doe
               but
               
                 looke
                 back
              
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               as
               much
               a●
               his
               life
               is
               worth
               (
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Lots
               wife
               
               
                 Remember
                 Lot's
                 wife
              
               .
               Luke
               .
               17.
               32.
               )
               
                 Noe
                 man
                 having
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 Plow
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 back
                 ,
                 if
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
              
               Luke
               the
               9.
               62.
               
               How
               grevious
               a
               thing
               Apostatizing
               ,
               or
               
                 back
                 sliding
              
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               his
               
                 angry
                 expressions
              
               concerning
               it
               ;
               especially
               such
               as
               we
               find
               in
               the
               Prophets
               directed
               to
               the
               Jewes
               calling
               them
               
                 grievous
                 revolters
              
               *
               Jerem
               :
               6
               ,
               28
               &
               ,
               
                 Trecherous
                 Judah
                 ,
                 four
                 times
              
               in
               
                 one
                 chapter
              
               ,
               viz
               :
               chap
               :
               3.
               v.
               7.
               8.
               10.
               11.
               verse
               20.
               
               
                 He
                 compares
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 wife
                 that
                 leaves
                 her
                 husband
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               his
               anger
               against
               this
               sin
               being
               exceeding
               great
               is
               usually
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Jealousy
               (
               which
               is
               the
               
                 greatest
                 anger
              
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               *
               and
               the
               hardest
               to
               be
               appeased
               )
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               an
               hundred
               places
               Deut.
               32.
               16.
               
               &c.
               The
               very
               heathen
               their
               
                 constancy
                 to
                 their
                 Idols
              
               ,
               will
               
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 judgement
              
               against
               them
               that
               
                 forsake
                 God
                 ,
                 Hath
                 a
                 Nation
                 changed
                 their
                 Gods
                 which
                 are
                 no
                 Gods
                 ?
                 But
                 my
                 People
                 have
                 changed
                 their
                 glory
              
               *
               
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 doth
                 doth
                 not
                 profit
                 .
              
               Jer.
               2.
               11.
               
            
             
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 punish
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 clothed
                 in
                 strange
                 apparell
                 :
              
               Zeph.
               1.
               8.
               
               Se
               Isa
               3.
               18
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               .
               Jonathan
               the
               
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrast
              
               makes
               these
               words
               to
               have
               been
               spoken
               of
               Idolatry
               :
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               translated
               ,
               
                 qui
                 perstrepunt
                 ad
                 cultum
                 Idolorum
                 that
                 make
                 a
                 noyse
                 at
                 the
                 worsbip
                 of
                 Idols
                 .
              
               I
               believe
               hee
               meanes
               shouting
               and
               
                 clapping
                 of
                 hands
              
               and
               such
               like
               expressions
               of
               exultation
               and
               joy
               ,
               in
               use
               ,
               not
               only
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               among
               the
               
                 Jewes
                 themselves
              
               ,
               when
               they
               went
               about
               Divineworship
               .
               Psalme
               55.
               verse
               ,
               14
               ,
               where
               wee
               translate
               ,
               
                 wee
                 walked
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Company
              
               ;
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 with
                 consent
                 ;
                 the
                 Vulgar
              
               ,
               in
               
                 terrore
                 ,
                 infeare
              
               ;
               the
               
                 anonymous
                 Paraphrast
              
               ,
               in
               hast
               ;
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Original
               is
               of
               the
               same
               roote
               with
               the
               word
               which
               this
               Paraphrast
               here
               useth
               :
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               also
               noise
               &
               it
               is
               not
               unlikely
               that
               the
               Prophet
               meant
               it
               of
               no
               other
               noise
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               shouting
               &
               clapping
               of
               hands
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               so
               often
               speakes
               of
               (
               
                 make
                 a
                 joyfull
                 noise
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               &c.
               Ps
               .
               66.
               1.
               
               Ps
               .
               95
               ,
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Ps
               .
               98
               ,
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               Ps
               .
               100
               ,
               1.
               
               Ps
               .
               47
               ,
               15.
               )
               I
               beleive
               we
               may
               doe
               well
               if
               we
               joine
               the
               exposition
               of
               this
               Paraphrast
               (
               for
               such
               his
               Paraphrase
               is
               many
               times
               ,
               being
               nothing
               neer
               so
               bare
               a
               translation
               as
               that
               of
               
               Onkelos
               )
               with
               
                 our
                 translation
              
               ,
               and
               thence
               gather
               a
               reproofe
               both
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               
                 and
                 wearing
                 strange
                 apparell
              
               together
               :
               In
               regard
               it
               is
               not
               unlike
               that
               the
               *
               Jewes
               had
               learnt
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               to
               worship
               the
               Moone
               (
               whom
               they
               both
               called
               the
               
                 Queene
                 of
              
               *
               Heaven
               ;
               )
               the
               men
               in
               womens
               ,
               and
               the
               Woman
               in
               Men's
               apparell
               :
               the
               reason
               whereof
               was
               ,
               because
               they
               tooke
               the
               Moone
               ,
               whom
               they
               made
               the
               same
               with
               Venus
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               both
               a
               man
               and
               a
               woman
               (
               for
               she
               is
               as
               well
               one
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               )
               and
               you
               shall
               finde
               in
               old
               Authors
               Lunus
               as
               well
               as
               Luna
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ashamed
             of
             Christ
             and
             religion
             *
          
           
             
               Whosoever
               therefore
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               words
               ,
               in
               this
               adulterous
               and
               sinfull
               generation
            
             (
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             
               lest
               asham'd
            
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             think
             we
             have
             
               most
               cause
               )
               of
               him
               also
               shall
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               be
               ashamed
               when
               he
               cometh
               in
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Father
               with
               the
               Holy
               Angels
               .
            
             Mark
             8
             ,
             38.
             
             Luke
             hath
             almost
             the
             
               same
               words
            
             cap
             :
             9
             ,
             26.
             
             
               This
               sinne
            
             is
             
               in
               part
            
             very
             often
             committed
             
             by
             many
             godly
             men
             in
             conversing
             with
             the
             
               men
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
             they
             are
             asham●
             to
             set
             them
             upon
             praying
             or
             hearing
             o●
             reading
             ;
             fearing
             or
             thinking
             it
             absurd
             (
             〈◊〉
             word
             that
             occasions
             many
             a
             sinne
             ,
             and
             hinders
             many
             a
             good
             duty
             )
             to
             interrupt
             thei●
             filthy
             cōmunication
             with
             godly
             discourse
             ▪
             They
             are
             as
             much
             ashamed
             to
             talke
             o●
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             to
             go●
             into
             company
             that
             have
             
               gaudy
               clothes
            
             with
             a
             
               torn
               suit
            
             .
             But
             take
             heed
             of
             doin●
             worse
             then
             he
             who
             said
             ,
             
               he
               knew
               not
               t●
               man
            
             ,
             by
             thus
             disowning
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             we●●
             
               a
               contemptible
               man
            
             ,
             now
             he
             has
             made
             it
             appeare
             that
             he
             is
             a
             
               powerfull
               God.
            
             nay
             th●●
             can'st
             not
             sinne
             lesse
             ,
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             
               Chri●●
               notwithstanding
            
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             after
             〈◊〉
             exaltation
             ,
             then
             the
             Jewes
             did
             to
             scor●
             him
             for
             his
             meannesse
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             ●●miliation
             .
             Thou
             never
             loved'st
             thy
             fre●●
             truly
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             ashamd
             to
             owne
             him●●
             
               any
               company
               whatsoever
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Beloved
             Sins
          
           
             see
             Sins
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Blasphemers
             against
             God
             not
             pardoned
             *
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             punisht
             with
          
           
             Death
             :
             for
             God
             made
             it
             a
             law
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               ston'd
               to
               death
            
             ,
             upon
             occasio●
             of
             the
             blasphemy
             spoken
             by
             the
             
               sonne
               of
               the
               Israelitesse
               woman
            
             ,
             Lev.
             24.
             
             
               He
               that
               blasphemeth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               bee
               put
               to
               death
               and
               all
               the
               congregation
               shall
               certainly
               stone
               him
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               that
               blasphemeth
               ,
               &c.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             that
             doth
             
               expresly
               name
            
             ,
             say
             some
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             Num.
             1.
             17.
             and
             Gen.
             30.
             28
             ;
             and
             the
             
               translation
               of
               the
               Septuagint
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               that
               nameth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ▪
            
             the
             
               Chalde●
               Paraphrast
            
             goes
             further
             and
             saies
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             that
             shall
             
               any
               way
               expresse
               ▪
            
             which
             yet
             me
             thinks
             does
             not
             so
             wel
             agree
             with
             what
             the
             Jewes
             commonly
             speak
             of
             the
             
               Schem
               Hamphorash
            
             (
             whereby
             they
             meane
             the
             name
             Jehovah
             )
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             allowable
             ,
             Pherosch
             ,
             to
             imparle
             ,
             or
             expresse
             the
             name
             Jehovah
             in
             
               other
               words
            
             ,
             but
             not
             ,
             
               Neko●
               ,
               to
               pierce
               it
               thorow
               and
               thorow
            
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             or
             speak
             it
             
               downe
               right
            
             .
             As
             for
             them
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             gather
             something
             (
             though
             I
             have
             not
             read
             so
             much
             )
             for
             this
             distinction
             of
             Pherosch
             ,
             and
             Nekob
             ,
             from
             those
             words
             of
             this
             
               chapter
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             12.
             where
             
             the
             word
             ,
             Pherosch
             ,
             is
             used
             for
             the
             text
             saies
             
               they
               put
               him
               in
               ward
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             they
             may
             render
             (
             according
             to
             their
             
               Rabbinisme
               )
               that
               it
               might
               be
               expounded
               to
               them
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               expounded
               ,
            
             I
             say
             ;
             for
             even
             the
             witnesses
             against
             such
             〈◊〉
             Blasphemer
             ,
             when
             they
             testified
             what
             hee
             said
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             speak
             the
             name
             as
             he
             spake
             it
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             explaine
             it
             or
             expound
             it
             some
             other
             way
             .
             Now
             they
             explain'd
             it
             or
             paraphras'd
             it
             ,
             Sometimes
             by
             his
             other
             names
             ,
             as
             Adonai
             or
             Elohim
             (
             which
             are
             names
             deriv'd
             from
             his
             power
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             his
             very
             essence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             allow'd
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             and
             applied
             likewise
             to
             Angells
             &
             Men.
             )
             
             Sometimes
             by
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             Letters
             ,
             made
             into
             one
             or
             more
             names●
             and
             sometimes
             by
             
               severall
               words
            
             ,
             wherein
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             name
             were
             contain'd
             :
             which
             were
             used
             only
             by
             some
             certain
             men
             of
             the
             wiser
             sort
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             privately
             convey'd
             by
             mouth
             to
             their
             own
             posterity
             .
             Such
             receipts
             of
             words
             and
             letters
             ,
             the
             
               moderne
               Jewes
            
             say
             their
             Fathers
             made
             use
             of
             as
             charmes
             and
             spells
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             annoyance
             of
             their
             enemies
             .
             you
             may
             call
             their
             practise
             ,
             the
             *
             
               naming
               over
               a
               man
               the
               name
               of
               Jehovah
            
             (
             or
             the
             
               schem
               Hamphorash
            
             )
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             
               Jewish
               exorcists
            
             named
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             
               over
               these
               
               that
               had
               evill
               spirits
               ,
            
             Act.
             19.
             13.
             
             With
             such
             a
             charme
             they
             say
             Moses
             slew
             the
             Egyptian
             Exod.
             2.
             11.
             
             (
             whose
             son
             they
             report
             
               this
               blasphemer
            
             above
             mentioned
             to
             have
             been
             )
             and
             they
             ground
             their
             opinion
             up-these
             words
             in
             the
             14
             vers
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             we
             render
             intendest
             thou
             :
             but
             the
             words
             signifie
             speakest
             thou
             
               to
               kill
               me
               as
               thou
               killedst
               the
               Egyptian
               ?
            
             and
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             vers
             .
             12.
             that
             Moses
             
               looked
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               saw
               there
               was
               no
               man
               hee
               slew
               the
               Egyptian
               ,
            
             they
             say
             he
             feared
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             some
             body
             present
             ,
             hearing
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             he
             might
             speake
             the
             same
             to
             him
             &
             kill
             him
             in
             the
             
               like
               manner
            
             .
             Now
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             how
             that
             sometimes
             they
             used
             
               a
               certaine
               number
               of
               Letters
            
             ;
             so
             they
             say
             Moses
             at
             that
             time
             made
             use
             of
             
               two
               and
               fortie
            
             ;
             which
             they
             have
             no
             other
             ground
             for
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             word
             
               Lebaddo
               Alone
            
             (
             spoken
             of
             the
             name
             Jehovah
             ,
             Ps
             .
             148.
             13.
             
               his
               name
               alone
               is
               excellent
            
             )
             will
             stand
             for
             that
             number
             in
             Arithmetick
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             Elisha
             made
             use
             of
             two
             and
             forty
             letters
             when
             he
             
               cursed
               the
               children
            
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             24
             ,
             because
             there
             were
             
               so
               many
            
             children
             kild
             ,
             a
             child
             for
             every
             letter
             ▪
             and
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             they
             say
             that
             generally
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             an
             Angel
             smote
             such
             or
             such
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             
             meant
             of
             the
             smiting
             of
             the
             hand
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             of
             smiting
             
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               the
               name
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             or
             that
             Schem
             Hamphorasch
             .
             Some
             of
             the
             Jewes
             say
             that
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             did
             his
             miracles
             by
             
               using
               this
               name
            
             ;
             which
             mee
             thinks
             might
             be
             retorted
             ,
             as
             an
             argument
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             
               he
               came
               from
               God.
            
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             though
             hee
             might
             have
             
               used
               the
               name
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             able
             to
             
               doe
               any
               thing
            
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             rather
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             those
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             evill
             spirits
             were
             which
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             cast
             out
             ,
             would
             have
             fallen
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             
               overcome
               him
            
             ,
             &
             
               prevail'd
               against
               him
            
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             against
             those
             
               Conjurers
               ,
               Act.
            
             19.
             16.
             
             At
             least
             they
             must
             confesse
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             had
             not
             Moses
             or
             Elisha's
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             hee
             was
             a
             man
             of
             
               no
               ordinary
               spirit
            
             ;
             because
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             only
             such
             men
             as
             were
             not
             
               of
               an
               ordinary
               spirit
            
             ,
             had
             the
             priviledge
             of
             using
             this
             name
             ,
             and
             doing
             miracles
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             they
             thought
             there
             was
             a
             vertue
             or
             power
             in
             the
             name
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               so
               used
            
             :
             as
             likewise
             out
             of
             a
             
               superstitious
               conceit
            
             common
             to
             them
             with
             other
             nations
             ,
             of
             the
             a
             vertue
             and
             
               power
               of
               other
               names
            
             also
             ,
             (
             viz.
             of
             
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
            
             ,
             and
             Martyres
             ,
             both
             true
             and
             false
             )
             when
             any
             one
             did
             any
             
               strange
               thing
            
             ,
             they
             imagin'd
             it
             was
             by
             the
             vertue
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             
               some
               name
            
             ;
             and
             hence
             
             perhaps
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             asked
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             b
             when
             they
             had
             cured
             the
             
               lame
               man
            
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             7
             ,
             
               By
               what
               power
               or
               by
               what
               name
               ,
               have
               ye
               done
               this
               ?
            
             For
             although
             the
             Apostles
             when
             they
             did
             ,
             or
             said
             ,
             they
             did
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             
               name
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             God
             ,
             had
             no
             conceipt
             of
             any
             vertue
             ,
             or
             power
             in
             the
             name
             it selfe
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             know
             that
             by
             doing
             a
             thing
             in
             
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             either
             by
             the
             power
             ,
             or
             in
             
               the
               steed
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               the
               behalfe
            
             ,
             or
             
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             
               for
               his
               sake
            
             ;
             yet
             thus
             much
             me
             thinks
             I
             fancy
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Jewes
             for
             the
             most
             part
             
               did
               nse
            
             those
             words
             superstitiously
             and
             that
             the
             Apostles
             many
             times
             alluded
             to
             this
             superstition
             of
             theirs
             ,
             when
             they
             used
             this
             expression
             .
          
           
             
               He
               that
               blasphemeth
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               &c.
            
             or
             (
             say
             the
             Jewes
             )
             
               he
               that
               nameth
               the
               Tetragrammaton
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               name
               ,
               which
               in
               Hebrew
               consisteth
               of
               foure
               letters
               ,
            
             viz.
             Jehovah
             .
             For
             
               this
               name
               of
               God
            
             they
             forbare
             to
             expres
             with
             as
             much
             superstition
             as
             the
             Heathen
             did
             the
             names
             of
             the
             
               Tutelar
               Gods
               of
               their
               Citties
            
             and
             Countrys
             (
             for
             feare
             their
             enimies
             might
             by
             sacrifices
             and
             enchantments
             call
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             so
             conquer
             the
             place
             .
             )
             Whence
             it
             is
             that
             many
             times
             without
             adding
             any
             thing
             els
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             ,
             
               Ithbareck
               (
               blessed
               be
               it
            
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
               blessed
               be
               his
               name
            
             )
             
             they
             expresse
             it
             by
             saying
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               name
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             excllency
             ,
             without
             adding
             any
             more
             :
             for
             so
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             sixteenth
             verse
             where
             God
             speakes
             ,
             (
             who
             might
             name
             his
             owne
             name
             )
             the
             word
             Jehovah
             be
             expressed
             ;
             yet
             where
             Moses
             speakes
             ,
             viz.
             verse
             11.
             that
             which
             we
             render
             ,
             the
             
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             *
             name
             .
             The
             Jewes
             make
             the
             naming
             of
             this
             name
             to
             have
             beene
             a
             worse
             sinne
             ,
             then
             cursing
             :
             And
             so
             they
             might
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             Nokeb
             ,
             only
             naming
             ,
             were
             meant
             ;
             but
             the
             contrary
             appeares
             clearely
             ,
             in
             that
             when
             Moses
             gave
             order
             to
             have
             this
             blasphemer
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             vid.
             v.
             23
             he
             called
             him
             not
             ,
             hanakeb
             ,
             which
             they
             render
             ,
             
               him
               that
               nameth
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             hamkallel
             ,
             which
             they
             can
             render
             no
             otherwise
             then
             ,
             
               him
               that
               cursed
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             methinkes
             ,
             
               for
               shame
            
             ,
             though
             the
             word
             ,
             Nakab
             ,
             should
             signifie
             ,
             blaspheme
             ,
             or
             curse
             ,
             no
             where
             else
             (
             for
             ,
             Ekkob
             ,
             in
             Job
             .
             cap.
             5.
             3.
             they
             say
             comes
             from
             the
             
               radix
               ,
               kabab
            
             ,
             )
             yet
             however
             in
             
               this
               place
            
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             expounded
             that
             which
             is
             
               not
               plaine
            
             ,
             which
             they
             acknowledge
             by
             their
             owne
             
               different
               translations
            
             to
             have
             more
             senses
             then
             one
             ,
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             which
             
               is
               plaine
            
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             cannot
             render
             otherwise
             then
             they
             doe
             .
             However
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             been
             
             with
             them
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             by
             their
             
               superstitious
               tradition
            
             ,
             or
             
               traditionary
               superstition
            
             touching
             this
             name
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             their
             practise
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             complaint
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Matt.
             15.
             6.
             
             )
             they
             came
             at
             length
             to
             make
             the
             
               Commandment
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
            
             ;
             for
             they
             held
             it
             that
             if
             a
             man
             cursed
             his
             father
             or
             mother
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             
               named
               this
               name
            
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             to
             
               suffer
               Death
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Law
             prescribed
             ,
             Levit.
             20.
             9.
             
             )
             but
             only
             to
             be
             whipt
             .
             To
             say
             a
             little
             more
             yet
             ,
             (
             now
             that
             I
             have
             gone
             
               thus
               farre
            
             ;
             and
             because
             that
             I
             have
             said
             that
             allready
             which
             necessarily
             requires
             ,
             I
             should
             say
             a
             little
             more
             )
             They
             called
             the
             name
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               Shem
               hamphorash
            
             ,
             from
             its
             
               being
               separated
               apart
            
             from
             
               common
               use
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             being
             
               to
               be
            
             separated
             
               in
               parts
            
             in
             
               any
               use
            
             :
             as
             if
             it
             came
             from
             paros
             to
             
               separate
               ,
               or
               lay
               apart
            
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             from
             parosh
             to
             explaine
             or
             
               lay
               abroad
            
             .
             Hence
             is
             it
             that
             they
             never
             speake
             of
             it
             without
             some
             Epithete
             of
             reverence
             :
             such
             as
             
               Hannibdal
               the
               separated
            
             ,
             Hamiiuchad
             the
             proper
             ,
             Hannickbod
             the
             glorious
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Nekob
             
               to
               peirce
               this
               name
               thorow
            
             (
             as
             I
             might
             say
             )
             or
             to
             
               pronounce
               it
               downe
               right
            
             ,
             was
             permitted
             to
             none
             but
             the
             
               high
               Priest
            
             ;
             and
             that
             but
             once
             in
             a
             yeare
             ,
             viz.
             at
             the
             
               feast
               of
               expiation
            
             ;
             when
             he
             pronounced
             the
             solemne
             
             Benediction
             ,
             in
             every
             member
             whereof
             the
             name
             Jehovah
             was
             plainly
             exprest
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Num
             :
             6
             ,
             24
             ,
             *
             25
             ,
             26.
             and
             therefore
             (
             they
             say
             )
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             v
             :
             27
             ,
             they
             
               shall
               put
               my
               name
               upon
               the
               childeren
               of
               Israel
               :
               my
               name
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             
               proper
               name
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               may
               not
               be
               applyed
               to
               others
               besides
               my selfe
               (
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               names
               are
               )
               that
               which
               is
               my
               name
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               which
               denotes
               my
               everlasting
               Essence
               ,
            
             Exod
             :
             2
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             as
             it
             was
             pronounced
             only
             by
             
               one
               man
            
             ,
             and
             but
             
               once
               a
               yeare
            
             :
             so
             likewise
             but
             in
             
               one
               place
            
             viz
             :
             in
             the
             Temple
             at
             Jerusalem
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             
               ever
               since
               the
               destruction
            
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             City
             ,
             by
             Vespatian
             ;
             the
             Jewes
             have
             not
             knowne
             the
             pronunciation
             of
             this
             
               Name
               .
               Simeon
               Justus
            
             ,
             being
             the
             last
             that
             was
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             was
             the
             last
             Jew
             that
             pronounced
             it
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             
               Son
               of
               the
               Israelite
               woman
            
             (
             for
             that
             is
             all
             the
             name
             he
             has
             here
             )
             Some
             think
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             purposedly
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             
               dishonour'd
               God
            
             so
             much
             by
             
               expressing
               his
               name
            
             ,
             refused
             to
             honour
             him
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             *
             name
             ,
             his
             .
             And
             you
             may
             observe
             how
             the
             Scripture
             in
             severall
             places
             make
             it
             an
             expression
             of
             Gods
             exceeding
             great
             anger
             against
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             
               threaten
               to
               blott
               out
               his
               name
               from
               under
               heaven
            
             Deut.
             29.
             20.
             
             &c.
             I
             have
             been
             so
             long
             in
             relating
             the
             
               Jew's
               excesse
               of
               revereverence
            
             
             to
             the
             
               name
               Jehovah
            
             ,
             for
             
               these
               reasons
            
             First
             that
             I
             might
             reproove
             the
             
               Christian's
               defect
            
             of
             reverence
             to
             the
             names
             of
             
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Jesus
               ,
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             which
             we
             too
             often
             use
             ,
             either
             when
             we
             should
             not
             ,
             or
             as
             we
             should
             not
             ;
             either
             
               not
               thinking
            
             of
             them
             at
             a●l
             ,
             or
             not
             thinking
             of
             them
             
               as
               we
               should
            
             .
             The
             verb
             Nekob
             which
             the
             Jews
             translate
             to
             name
             ,
             Signifieth
             also
             to
             pierce
             :
             and
             though
             I
             would
             not
             be
             guilty
             either
             of
             their
             Kabalisme
             or
             Judaisme
             ,
             yet
             this
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             pollute
             ,
             and
             prophane
             
               those
               names
            
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             contemptible
             ,
             either
             
               by
               false
               ,
               and
               frequent
               swearing
               ,
            
             or
             by
             
               irreverent
               and
               carelesse
               mentioning
            
             ,
             *
             pierce
             the
             heart
             of
             Christ
             with
             such
             practises
             ,
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             
               Souldier
               pierced
               his
               side
            
             with
             the
             speare
             John.
             19.
             34.
             
             In
             Zachary
             chap.
             12.
             10.
             it
             is
             said
             
               They
               shall
               looke
               upon
               mee
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               .
               They
            
             have
             pierced
             )
             &c
             ,
             John
             in
             the
             chapter
             but
             now
             named
             speaks
             but
             of
             
               one
               Souldier
            
             that
             pierc'd
             him
             with
             a
             speare
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             (
             besides
             that
             it
             is
             translated
             ,
             Me
             ,
             and
             not
             Him
             ,
             )
             it
             may
             be
             appli'd
             to
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             meant
             of
             piercing
             ,
             by
             the
             reproach
             and
             blasphemy
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               by
               the
               speare
               of
               that
               Souldier
               .
            
             Adde
             hereunto
             that
             though
             some
             
               Greek
               translators
            
             read
             the
             originall
             ,
             
             Dakern
             ,
             and
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               pierced
               ;
               which
            
             translation
             of
             it
             John
             useth
             ,
             applying
             the
             place
             to
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             *
             of
             the
             Jewes
             doe
             also
             to
             the
             Messiah
             )
             yet
             the
             Septuagint
             read
             it
             Rakedu
             ,
             and
             translated
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             word
             that
             comes
             from
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               leap
            
             ,
             or
             to
             dance
             :
             I
             may
             render
             it
             Insulted
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             piercing
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             then
             Insulting
             over
             him
             .
             Suidas
             paraphrases
             this
             word
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               naso
               suspendere
            
             ,
             to
             jeere
             and
             snuffe
             at
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               seen
               Divine
               Misteries
               and
               rites
               celebrated
               in
               secret
               ,
               to
               goe
               out
               and
               divulge
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               sport
               of
               them
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             piercing
             and
             cutting
             ,
             either
             to
             God
             or
             to
             man
             ,
             (
             especially
             if
             he
             be
             in
             
               power
               and
               authority
            
             )
             then
             to
             be
             snuffed
             *
             at
             ,
             and
             scorn'd
             ?
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             a
             
               name
               polluted
            
             ;
             and
             his
             b
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             his
             most
             holy
             c
             
               things
               evulg'd
            
             and
             prophaned
             :
             to
             man
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             name
             (
             which
             he
             stands
             more
             upon
             then
             his
             life
             )
             reproched
             ;
             and
             those
             things
             which
             he
             would
             have
             kept
             with
             secrecy
             ,
             and
             respect
             ,
             divulged
             with
             derision
             .
             The
             like
             difference
             of
             translation
             is
             there
             Ps
             .
             22
             ,
             16
             :
             For
             where
             we
             translate
             
               pierced
               (
               my
               hands
               and
               my
               feet
               )
               Aquila
            
             translates
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             shamed
             ,
             and
             
               might
               as
               well
               translate
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               insulted
               over
            
             :
             for
             
             (
             Charu
             frō
             Charar
             to
             leap
             )
             is
             as
             like
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               original
               word
            
             ,
             if
             ours
             be
             not
             ,
             as
             any
             Aquila
             could
             have
             ,
             of
             that
             signification
             .
             
               That
               place
               ,
               Psalm
            
             .
             105.
             18
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Joseph
               ,
               that
               iron
               entred
               into
               his
               soule
               ,
            
             is
             interpreted
             of
             the
             griefe
             which
             Joseph
             tooke
             at
             the
             reproach
             of
             adultery
             cast
             upon
             him
             by
             Pharaohs
             wife
             ,
             which
             doubtlesse
             pierced
             his
             
               very
               soule
            
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             those
             words
             of
             Simeon
             to
             
               Mary
               ,
               Luk.
            
             2.
             35.
             
             
               A
               sword
               shall
               pierce
               thorow
               thy
               own
               soule
               also
               ,
            
             are
             interpreted
             of
             the
             
               griefe
               ,
               she
            
             also
             should
             take
             at
             the
             scornes
             ,
             and
             reproaches
             which
             should
             be
             offered
             to
             her
             Sonne
             ;
             which
             should
             cut
             ,
             and
             pierce
             her
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             it
             may
             very
             well
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             very
             last
             words
             of
             the
             verse
             immediatly
             going
             before
             ,
             which
             say
             of
             Christ
             that
             hee
             should
             be
             
               For
               a
               signe
               which
               shall
               bee
               spoken
               against
               .
            
             It
             is
             as
             grievous
             to
             a
             mans
             spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             a
             signe
             ,
             and
             
               a
               proverb
            
             *
             ,
             and
             a
             wonder
             *
             ,
             for
             misery
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             suffer
             the
             misery
             it selfe
             .
             For
             a
             man
             to
             come
             
               from
               far
            
             ,
             to
             his
             
               own
               paine
            
             and
             cost
             ,
             to
             reveal
             a
             most
             certain
             and
             necessary
             truth
             ,
             meerly
             
               out
               of
               love
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             
               made
               to
               come
               to
               no
               purpose
            
             ;
             but
             contradicted
             ,
             almost
             by
             every
             body
             ,
             (
             as
             our
             Saviour
             was
             )
             what
             can
             be
             more
             grievous
             ?
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             patience
             by
             
               Christs
               example
            
             ,
             bids
             them
             
               Consider
               him
               who
               indured
               such
               contradictions
               of
               sinners
               ,
            
             c.
             12.
             3.
             such
             contradictions
             .
             there
             is
             as
             much
             grievousnesse
             in
             
               evill
               speches
            
             as
             in
             any
             thing
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             in
             evill
             actions
             :
             though
             I
             doe
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             by
             contradictions
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             meant
             then
             
               evill
               speeches
            
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             that
             the
             Jewes
             their
             mocking
             at
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             crying
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Haile
               King
               of
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             when
             they
             
               crowned
               him
               with
               thorns
            
             ,
             pierced
             a
             great
             deale
             deeper
             into
             his
             heart
             ,
             then
             the
             thornes
             did
             into
             bis
             head
             .
             How
             many
             complaints
             has
             David
             in
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             (
             whom
             we
             take
             to
             speak
             very
             often
             in
             the
             
               person
               of
               Christ
            
             )
             of
             scoffing
             ,
             and
             
               reproachfull
               speeches
            
             !
             And
             how
             many
             
               such
               speeches
            
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             have
             we
             related
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             of
             the
             Jewes
             against
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
               !
               Blaspheming
            
             ,
             and
             vilifying
             ,
             and
             reviling
             of
             him
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Jewes
             were
             more
             guilty
             of
             then
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             See
             the
             complaint
             of
             David
             Ps
             .
             123
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             the
             Prophecy
             of
             Isaiah
             ,
             c.
             53.
             3.
             
             It
             was
             the
             sin
             which
             they
             oftnest
             committed
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             they
             
               never
               left
            
             committing
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             killed
             him
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Contempt
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             
               meanesse
               of
               his
               condition
            
             (
             that
             whereby
             chiefly
             he
             became
             a
             scandall
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             rejected
             him
             )
             was
             indeed
             
               The
               
               sinne
            
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             occasioned
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             second
             end
             which
             I
             had
             in
             thus
             lengthning
             my
             discourse
             of
             the
             
               Jewes
               religion
            
             towardes
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             Paul
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             do
             to
             them
             by
             the
             
               conversion
               of
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             14.
             
             )
             that
             I
             might
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             provoke
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             a
             
               due
               reverence
            
             to
             it
             ,
             even
             for
             indignation
             )
             by
             
               their
               superstitious
               reverence
            
             The
             third
             and
             last
             end
             was
             to
             make
             us
             take
             heed
             that
             
               their
               superstitious
               reverence
            
             to
             the
             very
             name
             of
             God
             doe
             not
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             us
             for
             our
             contempt
             of
             
               God
               himselfe
            
             .
             I
             will
             now
             proceed
             (
             according
             to
             my
             
               main
               intention
            
             ,
             when
             I
             began
             this
             chapter
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             my
             
               sole
               designe
            
             when
             I
             began
             this
             worke
             )
             to
             produce
             the
             punishments
             and
             threats
             which
             I
             finde
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             concerning
             the
             sin
             of
             
               blasphemy
               .
               Sennacherib
               King
            
             of
             Assyria
             sent
             letters
             full
             of
             blasphemy
             to
             Hezekiah
             King
             of
             Judah
             .
             2
             Chr.
             32.
             17.
             
             Hezekiah
             praying
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             God
             the
             more
             angry
             with
             him
             ,
             *
             
               spred
               the
               letters
               before
               him
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             37.
             14.
             an
             answer
             was
             presently
             returned
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             taken
             notice
             of
             his
             blasphemy
             to
             punish
             it
             :
             which
             accordingly
             came
             to
             passe
             ;
             for
             an
             Angel
             came
             that
             very
             night
             ,
             and
             slew
             of
             his
             army
             a
             hundred
             fourescore
             and
             five
             thousand
             ,
             2
             Kings
             ,
             19.
             35
             ,
             and
             he
             
             himself
             afterwards
             was
             miserably
             murder'd
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             Nisroch
             (
             whō
             he
             had
             Idolatrously
             worship't
             insteed
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             blasphemed
             )
             by
             his
             owne
             sons
             ,
             Isa
             .
             37.
             38.
             
             a
             fit
             recompence
             ;
             that
             the
             sons
             should
             murther
             their
             father
             that
             begat
             them
             ,
             seeing
             the
             father
             had
             blasphemed
             ▪
             the
             God
             that
             made
             him
             .
             Benhadad
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             such
             an
             exceeding
             great
             army
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             blasphemed
             the
             Lord
             in
             saying
             that
             he
             was
             
               God
               of
               the
               Hills
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Vallies
            
             (
             wherein
             he
             was
             best
             able
             to
             fight
             ,
             his
             strength
             consisting
             chiefly
             in
             Horse
             )
             was
             overthrown
             by
             
               Ahab's
               little
               army
            
             (
             which
             being
             parted
             in
             two
             ,
             was
             but
             like
             
               two
               little
               flocks
               of
               Kids
            
             *
             )
             and
             an
             hundred
             thousand
             of
             his
             men
             slaine
             ;
             besides
             seven
             and
             twenty
             thousand
             more
             ,
             afterwards
             kill'd
             by
             the
             
               fall
               of
               a
               wall
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             20.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             At
             your
             leasure
             you
             may
             see
             divers
             other
             examples
             of
             God's
             judgement
             upon
             blasphemy
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Apocryphall
               books
            
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             Nicanor
             ,
             who
             being
             slaine
             in
             battle
             by
             Judas
             ,
             had
             his
             
               blasphemous
               tongue
            
             cut
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             fowles
             ,
             2
             Mac.
             15
             5.
             33.
             2.
             
             Olophernes
             ,
             beheaded
             by
             Judith
             ,
             (
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             a
             Jew
             )
             as
             hee
             lay
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
             Jud.
             6
             ,
             3.
             &
             cap.
             13.
             8.
             3.
             
             Antiochus
             ,
             dying
             of
             a
             most
             
               Loathsome
               disease
            
             ,
             2
             Mac.
             9.
             9.
             38.
             4.
             
             Some
             that
             were
             burnt
             alive
             at
             the
             taking
             
             of
             the
             citty
             Gazara
             ,
             2.
             
             Mac.
             10.
             34
             ,
             35.
             5.
             
             Others
             that
             were
             
               miserably
               slaughtered
            
             at
             the
             taking
             of
             
               Caspis
               .
               c.
            
             12.
             14.
             
             They
             that
             commit
             this
             sin
             must
             not
             look
             to
             escape
             unpunished
             ;
             if
             they
             who
             doe
             but
             
               give
               occasion
               to
               others
            
             to
             commit
             it
             ,
             may
             not
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             certaine
             they
             may
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophet
             Nathan
             thus
             threatned
             
               David
               ▪
               Because
               by
               this
               deed
               ,
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             his
             adultery
             with
             
               Bathsheba
               )
               Thou
               hast
               given
               occasion
            
             *
             
               to
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
               the
               child
               also
               that
               is
               borne
               unto
               thee
               shall
               surely
               dye
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Sam.
             12.
             14.
             
             It
             is
             thought
             that
             Hezekiah
             forbad
             the
             people
             to
             answer
             Rabshakeh
             ,
             when
             hee
             was
             speaking
             blasphemy
             ,
             2
             Kings
             18.
             36
             ▪
             for
             feare
             they
             might
             occasion
             him
             to
             speak
             the
             more
             .
             though
             others
             say
             he
             did
             it
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             we
             would
             forbid
             ignorant
             men
             to
             dispute
             with
             such
             as
             maintaine
             
               Erroneous
               opinions
               .
               viz.
            
             for
             feare
             of
             betraying
             and
             disgracing
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             could
             not
             be
             better
             defended
             :
             which
             will
             come
             almost
             to
             the
             same
             with
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             disgracing
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             is
             disgracing
             God
             ,
             and
             disgracing
             *
             God
             ,
             is
             
               blaspheming
               him
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             when
             they
             heard
             any
             one
             blaspheme
             &c.
             See
             the
             APPENDIX
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Blasphemie
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             never
             pardon'd
             .
          
           
             
               But
               hee
               that
               shall
               blaspheme
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               hath
               never
               forgivenesse
               (
               or
               shall
            
             *
             never
             have
             forgivenesse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             usuall
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             )
             
               but
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               eternall
               damnation
               ,
            
             Mark.
             3
             ,
             29.
             
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               eternall
               damnation
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             so
             we
             :
             but
             the
             vulgar
             translation
             (
             abused
             by
             the
             Adorers
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             their
             
               veniall
               sinnes
            
             and
             Purgatory
             )
             renders
             ,
             
               is
               guilty
               of
               an
               eternall
               sin
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             (
             I
             speake
             it
             without
             any
             good
             will
             to
             the
             Popish
             opinion
             )
             methinkes
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             to
             read
             as
             the
             ancient
             greeke
             copies
             read
             viz
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             rather
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             damnation
             .
             for
             first
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             else
             (
             that
             I
             remember
             )
             applied
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             only
             once
             it
             is
             applied
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             which
             is
             questioned
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             originally
             written
             in
             Greek
             or
             no.
             Neither
             (
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             )
             is
             the
             English
             more
             proper
             :
             viz
             :
             
               Eternall
               damnation
            
             :
             then
             ,
             
               Eternall
               sinne
            
             ;
             though
             at
             the
             first
             view
             ,
             it
             seeme
             so
             :
             noe
             more
             then
             if
             we
             said
             ,
             eternall
             Condemnation
             ,
             or
             sentence
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             other
             places
             where
             we
             render
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               in
               danger
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             put
             in
             the
             Dative
             case
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Genitive
             ,
             as
             Mat
             :
             5.
             21.
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             
             Accusative
             case
             with
             the
             praeposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             verse
             22.
             
             If
             wee
             will
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               danger
            
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sinne
             ,
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             sinne
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             ?
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             
             &c.
             lastly
             it
             seemes
             proper
             enough
             in
             any
             Language
             ,
             to
             affirme
             
               that
               Sin
            
             to
             be
             eternall
             ,
             the
             guilt
             whereof
             shall
             
               never
               be
               taken
               away
            
             .
             The
             Language
             of
             the
             Scripture
             concernnig
             sinne
             (
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             abides
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             
               taken
               away
            
             )
             accords
             very
             well
             with
             this
             expression
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Greek
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ;
             as
             when
             it
             sayes
             
               Your
               sin
               remaineth
            
             John
             9
             ,
             41.
             
             
               He
               that
               delivered
               me
               vnto
               thee
               hath
               the
               greater
               sinne
            
             John
             19
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               die
               in
               your
               sinnes
            
             ch
             .
             8
             ,
             21
             ,
             speaking
             conerning
             
               Sin
               not
               pardon'd
            
             :
             and
             so
             when
             it
             sayes
             
               Taketh
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
            
             John
             1
             ,
             29
             ▪
             
               Your
               sinnes
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
            
             Acts
             3
             ,
             19.
             
             
               To
               putt
               away
               sinne
            
             Heb.
             9
             ,
             26
             ;
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               pardon
               of
               sinne
            
             :
             But
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ;
             as
             when
             it
             sayes
             
               Sin
               lyeth
               at
               the
               doore
            
             Gen
             :
             4.
             7.
             
               died
               in
            
             *
             
               his
               owne
               sinne
            
             Num
             :
             27
             ,
             3.
             
             
               My
               sinne
               is
               sealed
               up
               in
               a
               bagge
            
             Job
             14
             ,
             17.
             *
             
               shall
               beare
               his
               sinne
            
             Num.
             9
             ,
             13.
             speaking
             concering
             
               sin
               not
               left
               unpunished
            
             ;
             and
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             it
             sayes
             ,
             
               Whose
               sinne
               is
               covered
            
             Ps
             .
             32.
             1.
             
             
               Removed
               our
               transgressions
            
             Ps
             .
             103
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Blotteth
               out
               thy
               trangressions
            
             Isa
             43
             ,
             25.
             
             Speaking
             
             of
             the
             
               pardon
               of
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             Sin
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             only
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             in
             acting
             ;
             like
             the
             actions
             of
             
               naturall
               creatures
            
             ,
             or
             like
             the
             
               indifferent
               actions
            
             of
             rationall
             creatures
             .
             good
             and
             bad
             actions
             even
             towards
             men
             (
             as
             courtesies
             and
             injuries
             )
             will
             be
             such
             an
             hundred
             yeares
             hence
             ,
             if
             you
             let
             them
             alone
             .
             So
             will
             good
             and
             bad
             actions
             towards
             God
             ,
             be
             good
             and
             bad
             actions
             for
             ever
             :
             for
             both
             he
             that
             turneth
             not
             away
             from
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             turneth
             not
             away
             from
             his
             wickednesse
             ,
             their
             righteousnesse
             and
             their
             wickednesse
             endureth
             for
             ever
             .
             There
             is
             a
             
               Booke
               of
               remembrance
            
             for
             them
             that
             
               feare
               God
            
             Mal.
             3.
             16
             :
             and
             they
             that
             feare
             him
             not
             ,
             their
             
               Iniquity
               is
               marked
               before
               him
            
             Jer
             :
             2
             ,
             22.
             
             They
             shall
             in
             no
             way
             lose
             their
             reward
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             have
             it
             
               for
               certaine
            
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             it
             
               for
               ever
            
             .
             Sin
             is
             a
             debt
             (
             though
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               pay
               your
               debts
            
             ;
             for
             then
             sinne
             should
             be
             a
             duty
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             word
             debt
             is
             many
             times
             us'd
             ,
             as
             that
             to
             which
             we
             are
             engaged
             ,
             not
             ▪
             which
             we
             have
             incurred
             )
             and
             a
             debt
             both
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             and
             is
             
               as
               much
               a
               debt
            
             for
             ever
             after
             ,
             till
             the
             due
             be
             paid
             or
             the
             
               debt
               forgiven
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             the
             first
             minute
             of
             default
             of
             payment
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             is
             
               visible
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               covered
               ;
               
               legible
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               blotted
               out
            
             ;
             and
             durable
             for
             ever
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             
               taken
               away
            
             .
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             in
             this
             point
             because
             I
             heare
             so
             often
             those
             expressions
             of
             wicked
             men
             when
             they
             are
             told
             of
             such
             and
             such
             sinnes
             which
             they
             have
             committed
             ,
             O
             ,
             
               That
               is
               past
               and
               gone
               now
               !
               That
               was
               in
               my
               younger
               yeares
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             not
             considering
             that
             God's
             booke
             still
             is
             ,
             and
             
               their
               bones
            
             also
             may
             be
             (
             to
             use
             Job's
             expression
             ,
             ch
             :
             20
             ,
             11.
             )
             
               Full
               of
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               youth
               ,
            
             before
             they
             die
             .
             In
             vaine
             doth
             the
             Adulterous
             woman
             
               wipe
               her
               mouth
            
             ;
             and
             the
             murtherer
             
               wash
               his
               hands
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Drunkard
             
               sweep
               away
               his
               vomit
            
             ;
             looking
             the
             world
             in
             the
             face
             with
             boldnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             
               done
               nothing
            
             ;
             and
             presuming
             of
             impunity
             ,
             because
             
               sentence
               is
               not
               presently
            
             *
             executed
             .
             They
             shall
             one
             day
             find
             ,
             that
             Sinne
             has
             too
             
               wide
               a
               mouth
            
             ,
             to
             be
             stopt
             with
             the
             narrow
             hand
             of
             a
             man
             :
             and
             that
             it
             is
             of
             too
             
               deep
               a
               die
            
             ,
             to
             be
             gotten
             out
             only
             with
             wiping
             and
             washing
             .
             Yea
             they
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             Blasphemer
             is
             ;
             but
             even
             the
             lest
             of
             theirs
             ,
             let
             it
             seem
             never
             so
             
               venial
               ,
               without
               true
               repentance
            
             will
             〈…〉
             
               eternal
               sinne
            
             ,
             〈…〉
          
        
         
           
           
             Blesings
             turned
             into
             curses
             .
          
           
             
               If
               ye
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               will
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               to
               give
               glory
               to
               my
               name
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ,
               I
               will
               even
               send
               a
               curse
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               curse
               your
               blessings
               :
               yea
               ,
               I
               have
               cursed
               them
               already
               ,
               because
               ye
               do
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
            
             Mal.
             2.
             2.
             these
             words
             are
             spoken
             to
             the
             Piests
             ;
             and
             so
             perhaps
             the
             meaning
             may
             be
             rather
             of
             actions
             then
             things
             (
             though
             in
             
               that
               sense
            
             also
             ,
             it
             will
             serve
             for
             my
             purpose
             )
             viz.
             that
             the
             Priests
             for
             not
             giving
             
               glory
               to
               God's
               name
            
             (
             perhaps
             it
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Confession
               of
               sinnes
            
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             expressed
             by
             
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
            
             ,
             Josh
             .
             7
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Sam.
             6
             ,
             5.
             )
             should
             lose
             that
             priviledge
             of
             Benediction
             which
             good
             Priests
             and
             Prophets
             were
             wont
             to
             have
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             those
             
               whom
               they
               blessed
               should
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             and
             those
             
               whom
               they
               cursed
               should
               be
               cursed
            
             As
             Balak
             told
             Balaam
             Num.
             22
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               The
               prosperity
               of
               fooles
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
            
             Prov.
             1
             ,
             32
             ,
             of
             
               fooles
               ,
               &c.
            
             it
             is
             an
             ordinary
             thing
             with
             fooles
             (
             i.
             e.
             wicked
             men
             )
             to
             have
             that
             which
             David
             either
             prayes
             for
             ,
             or
             
               prophecies
               of
            
             ,
             fulfilled
             upon
             thē
             :
             
               Let
               their
               table
               become
               a
               snare
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               should
               have
               beene
               for
               their
               welfare
               ,
               let
               it
               become
               a
               trap
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             69
             ,
             22.
             evē
             
               spiritual
               blessings
            
             *
             shall
             become
             thus
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             to
             such
             
             has
             Paul
             applyed
             those
             words
             in
             the
             epist
             .
             to
             the
             Rom.
             c.
             11.
             v.
             9.
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             before
             and
             after
             that
             verse
             .
             Indeed
             Grotius
             ,
             who
             perhaps
             sometimes
             makes
             too
             much
             use
             of
             that
             excellent
             vaine
             which
             he
             had
             of
             finding
             out
             the
             
               literall
               sense
            
             (
             as
             in
             exponding
             that
             place
             of
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               A
               Virgin
               shall
               conceive
               &c.
            
             of
             
               Hezekiah's
               wife
            
             ,
             who
             was
             once
             a
             virgin
             :
             for
             which
             Rivet
             *
             hath
             sufficiently
             taxed
             him
             :
             and
             likewise
             in
             expounding
             many
             other
             places
             )
             sayes
             ,
             that
             David
             speaking
             of
             those
             familiar
             friends
             (
             of
             whom
             he
             complained
             before
             ,
             Ps
             .
             41.
             9.
             
             )
             who
             being
             entertained
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             like
             
               true
               parasites
            
             ,
             and
             psycophants
             ,
             made
             his
             freedome
             of
             entertainment
             a
             snare
             to
             entrap
             him
             ,
             and
             carry
             tales
             to
             Saul
             ;
             doth
             in
             those
             words
             
               wish
               the
               like
               usage
               to
               them
               againe
               ,
            
             viz.
             that
             
               their
               table
            
             also
             might
             become
             a
             snare
             and
             a
             trap
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             his
             was
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             a
             just
             *
             reward
             to
             them
             for
             their
             
               ill
               rewarding
               him
            
             .
             but
             
               under
               correction
            
             ,
             he
             interprets
             neither
             David's
             ,
             nor
             Paul's
             words
             ;
             nor
             does
             he
             set
             them
             downe
             ;
             for
             he
             leaves
             out
             the
             conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             and
             reads
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Let
               their
               table
               &c.
            
             be
             made
             a
             
               stumbling
               blocke
               ,
               for
               a
               recompence
               :
            
             and
             so
             it
             is
             easie
             enough
             for
             
               any
               one
            
             to
             interpret
             .
             for
             it
             is
             not
             
             indifferent
             whether
             ,
             And
             ,
             be
             there
             or
             not
             ;
             seeing
             the
             removall
             thereof
             ,
             both
             changes
             the
             use
             of
             the
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             ,
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               rewarded
            
             )
             and
             ▪
             also
             the
             relation
             of
             the
             word
             recompence
             ;
             *
             which
             ,
             whereas
             before
             it
             was
             related
             to
             table
             only
             ,
             now
             is
             related
             to
             the
             whole
             prayer
             .
             But
             Beza
             ,
             methinks
             ,
             expounds
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               recompence
               ,
               otherwise
            
             For
             interpreting
             ,
             Table
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             saying
             that
             David
             in
             those
             words
             prophecy'd
             ,
             rather
             then
             prayed
             (
             as
             he
             does
             no
             doubt
             many
             times
             in
             such
             expressions
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             Lett
             is
             us'd
             )
             that
             As
             *
             
               the
               birds
               are
               allur'd
               unto
               death
               by
               that
               in
               which
               they
               seek
               their
               life
               ;
               so
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               seeking
               life
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               rejecting
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
               by
               that
               meanes
               be
               ensnar'd
               and
               destroy'd
            
             ;
             he
             may
             seeme
             to
             have
             made
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             signifie
             as
             much
             as
             a
             bait
             layd
             
               before
               a
               snare
            
             ;
             or
             as
             a
             
               baited
               snare
            
             layd
             
               in
               the
               way
            
             *
             before
             a
             creature
             to
             take
             it
             .
             But
             to
             give
             you
             in
             a
             few
             words
             my
             owne
             conceit
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             comparison
             .
             That
             peice
             of
             flesh
             wherewith
             the
             Faulconer
             couzens
             his
             hawk
             ,
             and
             takes
             him
             off
             from
             the
             bird
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             *
             not
             eat
             it
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             may
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             such
             a
             hawke
             .
             So
             may
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             put
             before
             a
             mans
             eyes
             ,
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             seeing
             another
             thing
             which
             we
             
             would
             not
             have
             him
             *
             see
             .
             If
             a
             man
             should
             give
             his
             child
             ,
             or
             his
             servant
             his
             choice
             ,
             either
             to
             take
             such
             a
             certaine
             portion
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             wages
             in
             hand
             ;
             or
             else
             to
             trust
             to
             his
             courtesie
             ;
             with
             an
             intention
             hereafter
             to
             give
             him
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             then
             such
             a
             portion
             or
             wages
             comes
             to
             ,
             if
             he
             refuse
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             him
             
               no
               more
            
             if
             he
             take
             it
             .
             If
             a
             friend
             ,
             or
             a
             servant
             having
             done
             such
             a
             courtesie
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             service
             ,
             and
             being
             given
             to
             his
             belly
             ,
             accept
             of
             a
             dainty
             dinner
             (
             given
             perhaps
             of
             purpose
             to
             gull
             him
             )
             for
             satisfaction
             .
             If
             a
             child
             take
             a
             glittering
             piece
             of
             brasse
             ,
             to
             part
             with
             a
             piece
             of
             silver
             ;
             Either
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             named
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             a
             recompence
             ,
             or
             reward
             to
             the
             party
             that
             takes
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             
               very
               great
               punishment
            
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             have
             
               any
               thing
            
             from
             Gods
             hands
             now
             ,
             as
             
               a
               reward
            
             :
             as
             it
             is
             
               the
               greatest
               punishment
            
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             have
             
               his
               reward
            
             ,
             or
             his
             
               portion
               ,
               in
               this
               life
            
             :
             for
             so
             the
             wicked
             have
             ,
             Ps
             .
             17
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Who
               have
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               Whose
               belly
               thou
               fillest
               with
               thy
               hid
               treasure
               .
            
             The
             wicked
             ,
             filled
             with
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             like
             one
             that
             hath
             filled
             his
             bellyupon
             
               courser
               meat
            
             (
             set
             before
             him
             first
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             for
             that
             purpose
             )
             so
             that
             he
             has
             no
             stomach
             (
             either
             of
             strength
             or
             desire
             )
             to
             eat
             of
             finer
             .
             Seeing
             they
             are
             
               for
               this
            
             
             
               worlds
               goods
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             their
             
               belly
               full
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             
               their
               reward
            
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             looke
             for
             noe
             *
             more
             .
             God
             seemes
             to
             have
             spoken
             to
             the
             Israelites
             (
             when
             they
             murmurd
             for
             want
             of
             flesh
             )
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             
               Seeing
               you
               are
               so
               much
               for
               flesh
               ,
               and
               loath
               my
               Manna
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               enough
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               till
               it
               come
               out
               of
               your
               nostrills
               :
               But
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               for
               a
               reward
               ;
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               instead
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               die
               as
               soone
               as
               you
               have
               eaten
               it
               .
            
             Num.
             11
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             This
             
               having
               a
               mans
               reward
               now
            
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             used
             as
             a
             scar-crow
             ,
             to
             affright
             men
             from
             
               shewing
               liberality
               to
               the
               rich
            
             :
             and
             he
             used
             also
             the
             same
             word
             that
             is
             here
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             viz
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             recompence
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               least
               they
               also
               bid
               thee
               againe
               ,
               and
               a
               recompence
               be
               made
               thee
            
             Luk
             :
             14
             ,
             12.
             he
             sayes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             without
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             without
             relation
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             made
             )
             to
             what
             was
             spoken
             before
             :
             whereby
             the
             evill
             of
             
               having
               a
               mans
               reward
               now
            
             ,
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             would
             have
             *
             a
             man
             by
             all
             meanes
             take
             heed
             of
             having
             ,
             or
             desiring
             ,
             or
             
               being
               content
               with
            
             a
             reward
             in
             
               this
               present
               world
            
             .
             But
             to
             give
             you
             all
             that
             I
             have
             to
             say
             of
             those
             words
             of
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             I
             observe
             that
             not
             only
             the
             noune
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             for
             
             so
             it
             is
             likely
             that
             the
             Septuagint
             red
             it
             )
             signifying
             recompence
             ,
             is
             more
             especially
             meant
             of
             the
             
               recompence
               of
               bad
               works
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Isaiah
             ch
             .
             34.
             8.
             and
             else
             where
             ;
             but
             also
             the
             verb
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifying
             
               to
               reward
            
             ,
             is
             diverse
             times
             so
             used
             as
             if
             it
             were
             properly
             appliable
             only
             to
             rewarding
             by
             punishment
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             11.
             31.
             
             Psal
             .
             31
             ,
             23
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Blindnesse
             see
             Ignorance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Boasters
             of
             Holinesse
             .
          
           
             Boasters
             of
             holinesse
             have
             cause
             to
             feare
             ,
             1
             
               God
               's
               not
               justifying
               them
            
             because
             of
             their
             justifying
             themselves
             (
             for
             both
             can
             never
             be
             .
             )
             The
             Pharisee
             said
             ;
             
               God
               I
               thank
               thee
               that
               I
               am
               not
               as
               other
               men
               are
               ,
               extortioners
               ,
               unjust
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               or
               even
               as
               this
               Publican
               .
               I
               fast
               twice
               in
               the
               weeke
               ,
               I
               give
               tithes
               of
               all
               that
               I
               possesse
               ,
            
             Luk.
             18.
             11.
             12.
             
             But
             our
             Saviour
             saies
             of
             the
             
               Publican
               (
               who
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               lift
               up
               his
               eyes
               to
               heaven
               ,
               but
               smote
               upon
               his
               breast
               ,
               saying
               ,
               God
               be
               mercifull
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
               )
               I
               tell
               you
               this
               man
               went
               downe
               to
               his
               house
            
             a
             
               justified
               rather
               then
               the
               other
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rather
             (
             according
             to
             
               Beza's
               potius
            
             )
             not
             More
             ,
             either
             magis
             ,
             (
             as
             Austin
             translates
             )
             or
             plus
             (
             as
             Hierom
             )
             or
             
             prae
             (
             as
             Erasmus
             )
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Pharisee
             was
             not
             justified
             
               at
               all
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             condemn'd
             :
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             also
             by
             the
             words
             immediatly
             following
             .
             
               For
               every
               one
               that
               exalteth
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               abased
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               abaseth
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               exalted
               ,
            
             v.
             14.
             
             The
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             is
             such
             (
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             conjunction
             ,
             For
             ,
             )
             that
             as
             it
             is
             here
             said
             of
             exalting
             and
             abasing
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             boldly
             say
             of
             justifying
             ,
             and
             
               condemning
               ;
               For
               every
               one
               that
               justifieth
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               condemned
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               condemneth
            
             *
             
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               justified
               .
               Theophylact
            
             puts
             the
             question
             ,
             why
             the
             Pharisee
             should
             be
             thus
             condemned
             for
             speaking
             
               but
               a
               few
               words
            
             in
             justification
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             there
             should
             be
             no
             notice
             any
             where
             taken
             of
             Job
             for
             speaking
             so
             many
             .
             But
             the
             answer
             may
             be
             this
             .
             First
             ,
             a
             sin
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             is
             not
             the
             lesse
             for
             not
             mentioning
             in
             the
             New.
             2.
             
             The
             Pharisee
             spake
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             provocation
             :
             whereas
             Job
             spake
             the
             most
             of
             what
             he
             spake
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             cleare
             himselfe
             of
             their
             false
             accusations
             .
             3.
             
             It
             appears
             that
             
               Job
               condemned
            
             himselfe
             afterward
             for
             his
             justifying
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             hereupon
             accepted
             him
             Chap.
             40.
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             c.
             42.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               God's
               being
            
             exceedingly
             displeased
             with
             them
             :
             
               for
               thus
               he
               speaks
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
            
             
             (
             who
             despised
             
               the
               Gentiles
               for
               their
            
             barrennesse
             ,
             as
             Hagar
             did
             Sara
             ,
             Gen.
             16.
             4.
             
               notwithstanding
               the
               prophecy
               ,
               that
               the
            
             children
             of
             the
             desolate
             should
             be
             more
             then
             the
             children
             of
             ehe
             married
             wife
             ,
             Isa
             ,
             54.
             1.
             
               which
               perhaps
               for
               that
               reason
               was
               the
               sooner
               fulfilled
            
             )
             which
             say
             ,
             stand
             by
             thy selfe
             ,
             come
             not
             neer
             me
             for
             I
             am
             holier
             then
             thou
             ;
             these
             are
             a
             smoake
             in
             my
             nose
             ,
             a
             b
             fire
             that
             burneth
             all
             the
             day
             Behold
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             before
             me
             ;
             *
             I
             will
             not
             keep
             silence
             ,
             but
             will
             recompence
             c
             and
             recompence
             into
             their
             bosome
             ,
             Isa
             .
             65.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Bribery
             .
          
           
             Bribery
             is
             threatned
             *
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             punishment
             unavoidable
             .
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             three
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             for
             foure
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             (
             
               speaking
               of
            
             Judah
             )
             because
             they
             sold
             the
             righteous
             for
             silver
             ,
             and
             the
             poore
             for
             a
             paire
             of
             shooes
             ,
             Amos
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             
               I
               take
               it
               to
               bee
               as
               much
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
            
             There
             be
             many
             other
             sins
             which
             I
             meane
             to
             punish
             the
             Jewes
             for
             ,
             but
             
             I
             will
             especially
             make
             them
             smart
             for
             this
             .
             viz
             because
             their
             judges
             have
             condemned
             him
             that
             had
             right
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             had
             poverty
             to
             plead
             for
             him
             ;
             only
             for
             love
             of
             a
             little
             gaine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Curse
             .
             Cursed
             be
             he
             that
             taketh
             reward
             to
             slay
             an
             innocent
             person
             .
             Deut.
             27
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             not
             the
             
               destruction
               of
               them
               and
               their
               family
               ,
            
             at
             lest
             ,
             the
             
               consumption
               of
               that
               wealth
               which
               they
               have
               gotten
               by
            
             *
             
               Bribery
               .
               Fire
               shall
               consume
               the
               tabernacles
               of
            
             *
             bribery
             ,
             Job
             .
             15.
             34.
             
             bribe*
             ,
             So
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
            
             :
             understanding
             thereby
             tabernacles
             ,
             or
             houses
             and
             estates
             
               purchased
               with
               mony
               taken
               for
               bribes
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             more
             plaine
             setting
             forth
             of
             the
             punishment
             of
             this
             sin
             (
             being
             this
             way
             
               most
               severely
               ,
               and
               most
               usually
            
             punished
             )
             then
             if
             we
             translated
             (
             after
             the
             70
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               tabernacles
               of
               those
               that
               receive
               bribes
               .
            
             for
             then
             they
             might
             be
             punisht
             notwithstanding
             for
             some
             other
             sin
             :
             and
             God's
             anger
             against
             a
             sinne
             is
             never
             more
             visible
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             punishes
             the
             offender
             in
             
               that
               member
            
             ,
             or
             in
             
               that
               creature
            
             ,
             (
             by
             taking
             it
             away
             ,
             or
             making
             it
             hurtful
             ,
             or
             troublesome
             or
             uselesse
             )
             with
             which
             he
             committed
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               The
               desolation
               of
               that
               countrey
               where
               it
               is
               practised
               .
               The
               heads
               thereof
               judge
               for
               reward
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               Priests
               thereof
               teach
               for
               hire
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               thereof
               divine
               for
               money
               :
               yet
               will
               they
               leane
               upon
               the
               Lord
               and
               say
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               among
               us
               ?
               none
               evill
               can
               come
               upon
               us
               Therefore
               shall
               Zion
               for
               your
               sakes
               bee
               plowed
               as
               a
               field
               ,
               and
               Jerusalem
               shall
               become
               heapes
               ,
               &c.
               
               Mic.
            
             3.
             12.
             
             See
             also
             Ezek.
             22.
             12.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             It
             were
             good
             therefore
             ,
             to
             prevent
             this
             sin
             ,
             that
             those
             laws
             were
             observed
             which
             ordaine
             that
             none
             shall
             be
             a
             judge
             ,
             or
             in
             place
             of
             power
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             have
             a
             
               competent
               estate
            
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             that
             none
             who
             are
             in
             places
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             might
             be
             without
             a
             competent
             estate
             .
             Those
             words
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             ,
             
               The
               King
               by
               judgement
               stablisheth
               the
               land
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               receiveth
               gifts
               overthroweth
               it
               ,
               Prov.
            
             29.
             4.
             the
             Talmudists
             (
             saies
             Buxtorf
             )
             interpret
             thus
             ,
             
               When
               the
               judge
               is
               a
               King
               &
               needs
               nothing
               ,
               then
               he
               establisheth
               a
               land
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               is
               as
               a
               Priest
            
             *
             
               and
               beggs
               at
               every
               mans
               barne
               ,
               he
               destroyes
               it
               .
            
             The
             Rabbins
             say
             that
             those
             
               six
               Lions
            
             placed
             upon
             each
             side
             of
             the
             
               six
               steps
            
             that
             went
             up
             to
             
               Solomons
               judgement
               seat
            
             ,
             1
             King.
             10
             ,
             9.
             had
             every
             one
             of
             them
             in
             one
             of
             their
             paws
             ,
             a
             precept
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             he
             
               held
               open
            
             as
             it
             were
             ready
             to
             teare
             :
             to
             shew
             that
             if
             he
             that
             sate
             in
             that
             seat
             neglected
             his
             duty
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             was
             ready
             to
             punish
             him
             and
             
               teare
               him
               in
            
             
             pieces
             .
             Now
             one
             of
             those
             
               six
               precepts
            
             was
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               receive
               a
               gift
            
             ;
             which
             they
             say
             the
             crier
             was
             to
             proclaime
             as
             the
             Judge
             was
             going
             up
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             second
             step
             :
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             very
             taking
             of
             a
             gift
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             a
             reward
             ,
             &
             though
             thou
             dost
             not
             promise
             or
             resolve
             to
             give
             him
             the
             cause
             ,
             who
             gave
             thee
             the
             gift
             )
             is
             as
             likely
             to
             hurt
             thee
             afterward
             by
             
               punishment
               from
               God
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             hurtfull
             to
             thee
             at
             the
             present
             by
             
               punishing
               thee
               it selfe
            
             ;
             I
             meane
             with
             
               blindnesse
               of
               judgement
            
             ;
             which
             it
             will
             doe
             ,
             though
             thou
             hadst
             never
             so
             good
             a
             sight
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               take
               no
               gift
               ,
               for
               a
               gift
               blindeth
               the
               wise
            
             (
             or
             the
             seeing
             *
             )
             
               and
               perverteth
               the
               words
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
            
             Exo.
             23.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             Thebans
             *
             painted
             Justice
             without
             hands
             or
             eyes
             :
             1
             To
             shew
             that
             a
             Judge
             should
             accept
             neither
             gifts
             nor
             persons
             .
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             how
             hardly
             justice
             can
             consist
             with
             receiving
             gifts
             .
             3.
             
             To
             shew
             the
             danger
             of
             taking
             gifts
             ;
             for
             if
             shee
             had
             been
             painted
             with
             hands
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             painted
             her
             with
             an
             
               hundred
               eyes
            
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             put
             them
             all
             out
             with
             her
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Carnall
             men
             punished
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             not
             pleasing
             God.
             They
             that
             are
             in
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             please
             God
             Rom
             :
             8
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             death
             .
             He
             that
             soweth
             to
             his
             flesh
             ,
             shall
             of
             the
             flesh
             reap
             corruption
             Gal
             :
             6
             ,
             8.
             
             If
             ye
             live
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             ye
             shall
             dye
             Rom
             :
             8
             ,
             13.
             
             
               See
               verse
            
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Ceremonies
             and
             commandments
             of
             men
             :
          
           
             
               He
               that
               observes
               them
               more
               then
               the
            
             Commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             mans
             religion
             is
             vaine
             .
             In
             vaine
             doe
             they
             worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             doctrines
             the
             command'ments
             of
             men
             .
             For
             laying
             aside
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             ye
             hold
             the
             tradition
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             washing
             of
             pots
             &
             cups
             :
             and
             many
             other
             such
             like
             things
             ye
             doe
             Mark
             7
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             Christ
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               reject
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 Vineyard
                 cometh
                 ,
                 what
                 will
                 he
                 doe
                 unto
                 those
                 husbandmen
                 ?
              
               our
               Saviour
               asked
               this
               question
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               
               Elders
               concerning
               those
               husbandmen
               in
               his
               Parable
               that
               killed
               the
               Heire
               when
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               receive
               the
               fruit
               Mat
               :
               21
               ,
               40.
               
               And
               they
               answered
               him
               v.
               41.
               
               
                 He
                 will
                 miserably
                 destroy
                 those
                 wicked
                 men
                 and
                 will
                 let
                 out
                 his
                 vineyard
                 unto
                 other
                 husbandmen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Those
                 mine
                 enimies
                 which
                 would
                 not
                 I
                 should
                 raign
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 bring
                 hither
                 &
                 slay
                 thē
                 before
                 me
                 :
              
               our
               Saviour
               thus
               spake
               of
               the
               people
               (
               in
               the
               Parable
               )
               who
               rejected
               the
               noble
               man
               that
               came
               to
               reign
               over
               thē
               Luk
               :
               19
               ,
               14
               ,
               27.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               forsake
               Christ
               punished
               *
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               excommunication
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 love
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 Anathema
                 Maranatha
              
               1
               Cor.
               16
               ,
               22.
               
               It
               is
               spoken
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               of
               such
               who
               once
               loved
               Christ
               ,
               but
               now
               had
               
                 left
                 their
                 first
              
               *
               love
               :
               for
               what
               had
               Paul
               
                 to
                 doe
                 to
                 judge
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 without
              
               c.
               5
               ,
               12
               ?
               and
               some
               conceive
               it
               meant
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               only
               left
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               themselves
               ,
               but
               would
               
                 teach
                 men
                 so
              
               .
               a
               It
               seems
               to
               be
               as
               much
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Lord
                 himself
                 come
              
               b
               ,
               
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               For
               
                 other
                 things
              
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               a
               man
               kept
               
                 the
                 faith
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               did
               but
               
                 deliver
                 him
                 to
                 Satan
              
               ,
               *
               c
               or
               exclude
               him
               from
               the
               publique
               enjoyment
               of
               God's
               ordinances
               ,
               trying
               and
               hoping
               by
               humiliation
               
               and
               prayer
               to
               restore
               him
               :
               and
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               no
               other
               ;
               neither
               ought
               they
               to
               
                 count
                 him
              
               *
               
                 an
                 enemie
              
               .
               But
               if
               once
               he
               
                 denied
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ,
               they
               even
               delivered
               him
               to
               Maran
               ;
               not
               to
               Satan
               but
               
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               for
               so
               the
               word
               Maran
               signifies
               )
               and
               were
               at
               libertie
               to
               pray
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               *
               as
               one
               whom
               they
               had
               discharged
               their
               hands
               of
               ;
               giving
               him
               over
               for
               desperate
               .
               The
               practise
               of
               the
               Christians
               toward
               him
               who
               apostatiz'd
               from
               the
               Gospel
               Was
               like
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Jewes
               toward
               him
               who
               apostatiz'd
               from
               
                 the
                 Law
              
               (
               if
               the
               Jewes
               were
               not
               more
               severe
               )
               for
               whereas
               ,
               if
               a
               heathen
               man
               desired
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               for
               ,
               they
               would
               do
               it
               ;
               if
               he
               were
               an
               apostate
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               hate
               a
               Samaritane
               worse
               then
               a
               Gentile
               )
               they
               esteem'd
               them selves
               not
               only
               
                 not
                 bound
              
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               
                 bound
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
              
               .
               The
               Christians
               excluded
               such
               a
               one
               from
               their
               society
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               but
               in
               any
               other
               *
               place
               ;
               refusing
               not
               only
               in
               publique
               meetings
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               used
               to
               do
               for
               him
               who
               was
               excommunicated
               for
               
                 lesser
                 sins
              
               )
               but
               when
               they
               met
               him
               in
               private
               ,
               to
               salute
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 bid
                 him
              
               *
               
                 God
                 speed
              
               .
               Much
               more
               might
               have
               been
               spoken
               upon
               occasion
               of
               these
               words
               
                 Anathema
                 Maranatha
              
               ;
               but
               perhaps
               I
               have
               diverted
               too
               long
               already
               ▪
               
               see
               a
               little
               in
               the
               chapter
               of
               Covetousnes
               .
            
             
               2
               Not
               bearing
               of
               fruit
               .
               As
               the
               branch
               cannot
               beare
               fruit
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 I
                 meane
              
               *
               except
               it
               abide
               in
               the
               vine
               :
               no
               more
               can
               ye
               ,
               except
               ye
               abide
               in
               me
               John
               15
               ,
               4.
               
               Without
               me
               ye
               can
               do
               nothing
               John
               15
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               3
               Withering
               away
               ,
               and
               being
               
                 fit
                 for
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 fire
                 .
              
               If
               a
               man
               abide
               not
               in
               me
               ,
               he
               is
               cast
               forth
               as
               a
               branch
               ,
               and
               is
               withred
               ,
               and
               men
               gather
               them
               and
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               fire
               and
               they
               are
               burn'd
               John
               15
               ,
               6.
               
            
          
           
             
               Those
               that
               deny
               Christ
               are
               threatned
            
             
               With
               
                 being
                 denyed
                 by
                 him
                 againe
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 deny
                 me
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 also
                 deny
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               Matt.
               10
               ,
               33.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 deny
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 in
                 Judgment
                 ,
              
               but
               now
               ;
               
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 and
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 when
                 he
                 prayes
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 owne
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 mediate
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 leave
                 him
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 my
                 Father
                 alone
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               See
               2
               Tim
               :
               2
               ,
               12
               Peter
               aggravates
               this
               sinne
               shall
               I
               call
               it
               (
               methinks
               the
               name
               is
               too
               little
               )
               or
               rather
               abominable
               and
               
                 capitall
                 crime
              
               (
               as
               having
               that
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               which
               nothing
               aggravates
               any
               fault
               more
               viz
               :
               Ingratitude
               )
               by
               calling
               it
               
                 denying
                 the
                 Lord
              
               that
               
                 bought
                 them
              
               2
               Pet
               :
               2
               ,
               1.
               for
               what
               a
               
                 base
                 detestable
              
               act
               should
               we
               our
               
               selves
               account
               it
               for
               one
               whom
               we
               have
               any
               way
               free'd
               out
               of
               captivity
               or
               prison
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               were
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               but
               a
               
                 few
                 yeares
              
               )
               and
               taken
               into
               our
               service
               ;
               to
               
                 run
                 a
                 way
                 from
                 us
              
               .
               But
               especially
               if
               we
               bought
               him
               ;
               if
               we
               were
               at
               cost
               to
               free
               him
               :
               at
               
                 great
                 cost
              
               :
               at
               the
               cost
               of
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               
                 gold
                 or
                 silver
              
               only
               ▪
               But
               Christ
               hath
               redeem'd
               us
               from
               an
               
                 everlasting
                 captivitie
              
               and
               was
               at
               an
               unspeakable
               greater
               cost
               .
               
                 For
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 redeemed
                 with
                 corruptible
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 silver
                 and
                 Gold
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 the
                 precious
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               says
               the
               same
               Apostle
               1
               Ep
               :
               c.
               1
               ,
               18
               ,
               which
               words
               he
               uses
               as
               an
               argument
               to
               perswade
               Christians
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               as
               he
               
                 that
                 hath
                 called
                 them
              
               ,
               having
               also
               
                 dearely
                 bought
              
               them
               ,
               
                 is
                 holy
              
               ;
               verse
               15.
               
               And
               therefore
               in
               the
               place
               first
               cited
               ,
               as
               he
               aggravated
               the
               sinne
               ;
               so
               he
               aggravated
               the
               punishment
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 and
                 shall
                 bring
                 upon
                 them selves
                 swift
                 destruction
                 .
              
               They
               are
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               then
               those
               that
               
                 never
                 knew
              
               Christ
               :
               For
               ,
               
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 better
                 for
                 them
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 knowne
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 knowne
                 it
                 to
                 turne
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 commandement
                 delivered
                 unto
                 them
              
               2
               Pet
               :
               2
               ,
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
               Those
               who
               are
               Christ's
               enimies
               are
               thus
               threatn'd
            
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 sitteth
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 shall
                 laugh
              
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 derision
              
               Ps
               .
               2
               ,
               4.
               
               Oh
               fearfull
               threat
               !
               how
               sad
               is
               the
               conditon
               of
               those
               men
               at
               whose
               calamitie
               God
               rejoyceth
               !
               or
               at
               whose
               wickednesse
               he
               laughes
               !
               suffering
               them
               to
               run
               on
               in
               their
               sinnes
               because
               he
               seeth
               that
               
                 their
                 day
              
               of
               punishment
               
                 is
                 coming
              
               Ps
               .
               37
               ,
               13.
               
               Give
               me
               any
               anger
               ,
               rather
               then
               a
               laughing
               anger
               ,
               whether
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               man.
               See
               the
               threats
               Ps
               .
               59
               ,
               8.
               
               Prov
               :
               1
               ,
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               Those
               to
               whom
               Christ
               is
               a
               scandal
               .
            
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               fall
               on
               this
               stone
               shall
               be
               broken
               Mat.
               21
               44.
               
               In
               Luke
               
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 cap.
              
               20.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 like
                 threat
                 you
                 have
                 in
              
               Isaiah
               cap.
               8.
               15.
               
               Many
               among
               them
               shall
               stumble
               and
               fall
               ,
               and
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               be
               snared
               ,
               and
               be
               taken
               .
            
             
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               himselfe
               )
               
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 in
                 me
              
               Mat.
               11
               ,
               6.
               
               If
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
               only
               for
               
                 not
                 being
                 offended
                 at
              
               ,
               or
               
                 not
                 disliking
                 ,
                 him
              
               whom
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               like
               ;
               and
               whom
               it
               is
               
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 good
              
               to
               like
               ;
               and
               whom
               he
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               dislike
               :
               how
               can
               his
               condition
               be
               better
               then
               cursed
               ,
               who
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               offended
               at
               him
               and
               disallow's
               him
               ,
               and
               rejects
               him
               ,
               as
               unsit
               to
               build
               upon
               ?
            
          
           
             
             
               Those
               who
               have
               no
               Vnion
               or
               Commumunion
               with
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 Verily
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 except
                 ye
                 eate
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 and
                 drink
                 his
                 bloud
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 you
              
               Joh
               :
               5
               ,
               3.
               
               Ye
               have
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               Beza's
               translation
               ,
               )
               and
               not
               ye
               shall
               have
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               Erasmus
               ,
               and
               the
               Vulgar
               )
               because
               (
               saith
               Beza
               )
               otherwise
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thought
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               
                 give
                 life
                 to
              
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               keep
               it
               for
               us
               .
               I
               apply
               not
               this
               to
               those
               who
               do
               
                 not
                 imitate
              
               Christ
               (
               especially
               in
               his
               passion
               )
               as
               Grotius
               does
               ,
               for
               as
               upon
               most
               other
               places
               he
               endevor'd
               to
               be
               as
               little
               mysticall
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               be
               :
               so
               I
               think
               upon
               this
               ,
               he
               was
               more
               Socinian
               then
               he
               should
               be
               *
               for
               thus
               he
               speakes
               :
               
                 Hoc
                 ergo
                 est
                 edere
                 &
                 bibere
                 ,
                 Christi
                 uti
                 exemplo
                 Christi
                 perfestisimum
                 est
                 exemplum
                 tum
                 virtutum
                 aliarum
                 ,
                 tum
                 praecipuè
                 dilectionis
                 ,
                 quam
                 imitari
                 Compendium
                 est
                 praeceptorum
                 .
                 Nam
                 sicut
                 cibus
                 &
                 potus
                 in
                 corpus
                 admissi
                 ,
                 hominem
                 nutri●nt
                 ;
                 ita
                 bona
                 exempla
                 in
                 animum
                 admissa
                 eum
                 mirabiliter
                 confirmant
                 .
              
               But
               whereas
               he
               sayes
               Christ
               was
               a
               most
               
                 perfect
                 example
                 of
                 love
              
               ;
               and
               makes
               
                 imitation
                 of
                 him
              
               to
               be
               the
               highest
               thing
               intended
               in
               the
               Gospel
               (
               for
               doubtlesse
               
                 eating
                 Christ's
                 flesh
                 and
                 drinking
                 his
                 blood
              
               was
               expressed
               as
               the
               highest
               and
               
               
                 most
                 principle
              
               of
               christianity
               )
               let
               me
               aske
               ,
               wherin
               this
               love
               which
               he
               ackowledges
               did
               appeare
               ?
               I
               believe
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               answer'd
               by
               those
               of
               his
               mind
               ,
               
                 in
                 his
                 dying
                 a
                 Sacrifice
              
               for
               us
               :
               for
               then
               ,
               certainely
               example
               and
               imitation
               cannot
               be
               the
               thing
               hee
               came
               for
               .
               And
               yet
               that
               in
               this
               chiefly
               both
               his
               love
               &
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               did
               consist
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               words
               of
               
                 John
                 :
                 Herein
                 is
                 love
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               1
               Ep
               :
               4
               ,
               10.
               
               To
               conclude
               ,
               If
               
                 eating
                 Christs
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 drinking
                 Christs
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               be
               
                 imitating
                 his
                 example
              
               ;
               how
               did
               our
               Fathers
               imitate
               him
               who
               were
               
                 before
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               
                 did
                 all
                 eat
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 meat
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 did
                 all
                 drinke
                 the
                 same
                 spirituall
                 drink
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 drank
                 of
                 that
                 spirituall
                 rock
                 that
                 followed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 rocke
                 was
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               )
               1
               Cor
               :
               10
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Church
             not
             heard
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             neglect
             to
             heare
             the
             Church
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             unto
             thee
             as
             a
             heathen
             man
             and
             a
             publican
             ,
             
               Saith
               our
               Saviour
               to
               his
               Disciples
               concerning
            
             one
             Christian
             offending
             
               another
               Mat
            
             :
             18.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             Clothes
             of
             men
             and
             Women
             promiscuously
             worne
             .
          
           
             
               The
               woman
               shall
               not
               weare
               that
               which
            
             
             
               pertaineth
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               neither
               shall
               a
               man
               put
               on
               a
               womans
               garment
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               do
               so
               are
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God.
            
             Deut.
             22
             ,
             5.
             
             Some
             do
             make
             this
             prohition
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             for
             these
             two
             reasons
             :
             First
             because
             the
             word
             which
             we
             translate
             abomination
             ,
             is
             usually
             spoken
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             but
             this
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             as
             usually
             spoken
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Proverbes
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             Maimonides
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             custome
             of
             
               Idolatrous
               Jewes
            
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             men
             ,
             to
             stand
             with
             the
             ●mbrodered
             garments
             *
             of
             women
             a
             before
             the
             
               starre
               Venus
            
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             women
             ,
             with
             mens
             armour
             before
             Mars
             (
             another
             of
             the
             Planets
             )
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Heathen
             .
             That
             there
             was
             such
             a
             custome
             ,
             is
             very
             likely
             :
             and
             there
             seemes
             to
             be
             somewhat
             spoken
             in
             ●avour
             of
             this
             report
             ,
             in
             Deuteronomy
             ,
             ch
             .
             17.
             because
             in
             the
             second
             verse
             ,
             both
             sexes
             are
             
               mention'd
               .
               If
               there
               be
               found
               ,
               &c.
               man
               ,
               or
               woman
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             in
             the
             
             verse
             immediately
             following
             ,
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             
               worshiping
               the
               Sun
            
             ,
             or
             
               Moone
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               the
               host
               of
               heaven
               :
            
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             
               or
               any
               of
               the
               Planets
            
             :
             such
             as
             Mars
             and
             Venus
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             but
             however
             ,
             if
             they
             make
             the
             prohibition
             to
             relate
             to
             this
             custome
             ,
             onely
             because
             they
             thinke
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             translated
             here
             
               that
               which
               pertaineth
               to
               a
               man
               ,
            
             to
             signifie
             nothing
             but
             armour
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             take
             this
             for
             a
             reason
             neither
             :
             for
             they
             cannot
             deny
             that
             this
             word
             hath
             of
             it selfe
             a
             more
             generall
             signification
             ,
             even
             as
             generall
             almost
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             a
             man's
             or
             woman's
             things
             ;
             as
             may
             appear
             by
             twenty
             places
             .
             which
             being
             so
             ,
             methinkes
             ,
             it
             is
             farre
             better
             to
             make
             the
             more
             speciall
             word
             used
             for
             the
             woman
             ,
             viz.
             garments
             ,
             to
             expound
             this
             ;
             rather
             then
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             more
             generall
             word
             ,
             to
             exclude
             that
             :
             at
             least
             let
             it
             be
             that
             which
             containes
             armour
             ,
             and
             clothes
             too
             .
             viz.
             
               the
               Habit
               of
               a
               man.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Communicating
             (
             or
             partaking
             of
             Christs
             body
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             )
             unworthily
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             threatned
             with
             
               being
               held
               guilty
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
            
             as
             if
             he
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             care
             to
             remember
             him
             in
             the
             best
             manner
             he
             can
             now
             he
             is
             dead
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             little
             troubled
             to
             have
             seen
             him
             
               put
               to
               death
               ▪
               
               Whosoever
               shall
               eat
               this
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               this
               cup
               of
               the
               Lord
               unworthily
               ,
               shall
               be
               guilty
               ,
            
             (
             or
             shall
             be
             
               held
               guilty
            
             :
             for
             he
             is
             guilty
             already
             of
             himselfe
             )
             
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             punished
             with
             sicknesse
             *
             ,
             and
             
               death
               :
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               are
               weake
               ,
               and
               sickly
               among
               you
               ;
               and
               many
               sleep
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             30.
             
             Chrysostome
             a
             speakes
             of
             some
             possessed
             with
             the
             divell
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             Cyprian
             hath
             recorded
             divers
             examples
             of
             men
             thus
             punished
             .
             one
             way
             or
             another
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             b
             some
             judgement
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             c
             to
             be
             judged
             or
             punished
             .
             and
             it
             was
             well
             for
             the
             Saints
             they
             were
             :
             for
             it
             may
             be
             otherwise
             they
             might
             have
             been
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             quite
             and
             cleane
             condemned
             ,
             or
             damned
             ,
             as
             the
             
               men
               of
               the
               world
            
             were
             .
          
        
         
           
             Company
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             those
             that
             keepe
             it
             threatned
          
           
             With
             
               their
               punishments
               .
               Depart
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               from
               the
               tents
               of
               these
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               touch
               nothing
               of
               theirs
               ,
               lest
               you
               be
               consumed
               in
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
            
             Num.
             16
             ,
             26.
             
             Moses
             thus
             spake
             to
             the
             people
             concerning
             Dathan
             and
             
               Abiram
               .
               Elihu
            
             when
             he
             would
             convince
             Job
             of
             being
             justly
             punished
             by
             God
             ,
             told
             him
             of
             this
             sinne
             ;
             as
             reckoning
             it
             for
             a
             very
             
             hainous
             one
             :
             
               What
               man
               is
               like
               Job
               ,
               Who
               drinketh
               up
               scorning
               like
               water
               ;
               who
               goeth
               in
               company
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               &
               walketh
               with
               wicked
               men
            
             Job
             34
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Solomon
             thought
             that
             those
             who
             kept
             drunkards
             company
             ,
             had
             cause
             to
             feare
             their
             punishments
             :
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             were
             
               no
               argument
            
             ,
             which
             he
             brings
             to
             diswade
             a
             man
             from
             it
             :
             
               Be
               not
               among
               wine
               bibbers
               ,
               amongst
               riotous
               eaters
               of
               flesh
               :
               For
               the
               drunkard
               and
               the
               glutton
               shall
               come
               to
               poverty
            
             Prov.
             23
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             The
             servant
             ,
             that
             shall
             
               eat
               and
               drink
               with
               the
               drunken
               ,
            
             is
             threatned
             ,
             that
             his
             
               Lord
               shall
               come
               in
               a
               day
               when
               he
               looketh
               not
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               houre
               that
               he
               is
               not
               aware
               of
               ,
               and
               shall
               cut
               him
               in
               sunder
               and
               appoint
               him
               his
               portion
               with
               the
               hypocrites
            
             Mat.
             24
             ,
             42
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
             Hypocrites
             ;
             such
             as
             he
             himsefe
             was
             :
             for
             if
             he
             had
             been
             sincere
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             
               loathed
               the
               very
               garment
            
             *
             
               spotted
               with
               the
               flesh
            
             .
          
           
             John
             sayes
             that
             he
             heard
             this
             voice
             from
             heaven
             concerning
             
               Babylon
               :
               Come
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               partakers
               of
               her
               sin
               ,
               &
               that
               ye
               receive
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
            
             Rev
             :
             18
             ,
             4.
             
             Partakers
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             render'd
             :
             But
             so
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             partakers
             only
             in
             the
             guilt
             ,
             viz
             :
             by
             
               not
               reprooving
            
             them
             ,
             or
             
               not
               greiving
            
             ,
             and
             mourning
             for
             them
             ;
             though
             they
             did
             not
             commit
             the
             like
             themselves
             .
             and
             therefore
             methinkes
             it
             may
             very
             
             well
             be
             render'd
             ,
             partakers
             in
             their
             sinnes
             viz
             :
             by
             
               approving
               of
            
             them
             ,
             &
             joyning
             in
             them
             .
             The
             words
             in
             the
             originall
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             will
             imply
             asmuch
             .
             For
             so
             is
             the
             same
             verb
             us'd
             by
             Paul
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               workes
               .
               Have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               the
               unfruitfull
            
             *
             
               workes
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               rather
               reprove
               them
            
             Ephes
             .
             5
             ,
             11.
             where
             there
             cannot
             be
             so
             little
             meant
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             
               not
               reproving
            
             only
             ;
             as
             there
             cannot
             be
             so
             little
             meant
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               communicating
               with
               my
               affliction
            
             Phil.
             4
             ,
             14.
             as
             the
             Philippians
             their
             
               not
               adding
               affliction
            
             only
             to
             Paul's
             bonds
             .
             I
             thinke
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             partakeing
             of
             that
             thing
             which
             an
             other
             hath
             ,
             is
             understood
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             put
             rather
             in
             the
             
               genitive
               case
            
             with
             the
             adjective
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Rom
             :
             11
             ,
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Phil
             :
             1
             ,
             7.
             
             Besides
             ,
             to
             be
             partaker
             of
             mens
             sins
             in
             that
             manner
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             simple
             verb
             only
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Is
               partaker
               of
               his
               evill
               deed's
            
             2
             ep
             .
             John
             :
             11.
             spoken
             of
             him
             who
             doth
             but
             bid
             the
             person
             
               God
               speed
            
             .
             Now
             this
             a
             man
             shall
             quickly
             do
             ,
             I
             meane
             
               beare
               a
               part
            
             also
             with
             wicked
             men
             in
             sinning
             ;
             if
             he
             once
             yeeld
             to
             beare
             them
             company
             :
             because
             their
             disease
             is
             so
             
               catching
               .
               Sinne
            
             will
             hang
             to
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
             as
             bad
             as
             pitch
             will
             to
             his
             fingers
             .
             I
             may
             say
             of
             most
             
             sorts
             of
             sinners
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Syrach
             says
             of
             the
             proud
             man.
             
               He
               that
               toucheth
               pitch
               ,
               shall
               be
               defiled
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               fellowship
               with
               a
               proud
               man
               will
               be
               like
               unto
               him
            
             Ecclesiasticus
             13
             1.
             
             The
             Rabbines
             have
             a
             saying
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               prophane
               maketh
               prophane
               :
            
             which
             may
             be
             interpreted
             as
             well
             of
             society
             ,
             as
             otherwise
             :
             as
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             whosoever
             touched
             him
             that
             was
             unclean
             was
             unclean
             also
             .
             The
             infectiousnesse
             of
             sinne
             is
             prettily
             expressed
             by
             Seneca
             in
             the
             word
             
               allinit
               besmeareth
            
             ,
             applied
             to
             the
             persons
             with
             whom
             we
             converse
             :
             as
             if
             they
             were
             like
             
               new-whited
               walls
            
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             rubs
             along
             by
             and
             thinks
             not
             o●
             it
             .
             He
             uses
             this
             word
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             it
             not
             amisse
             to
             tell
             you
             part
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             in
             in
             those
             Epistles
             delivered
             against
             using
             
               much
               company
            
             &
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             of
             being
             
               drawn
               into
               sinne
            
             .
             He
             sayes
             we
             are
             drawn
             into
             sinne
             in
             company
             especially
             these
             two
             wayes
             :
             First
             ,
             By
             our
             being
             pleased
             with
             other
             mens
             sinnes
             ,
             
               Nemo
               non
               aliquod
               nobis
               vitium
               ,
               aut
               commendat
               ,
               aut
               imprimit
               ,
               aut
               nescientibas
               allinit
               Epis
               .
            
             7.
             
             Secondly
             by
             seeing
             them
             pleased
             with
             ours
             ;
             especially
             if
             we
             are
             
               vaine
               glorious
            
             ,
             
             and
             desirous
             to
             be
             conform'd
             *
             
               to
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             loath
             to
             be
             absurd
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             or
             displeasing
             to
             our
             company
             :
             
               irritamentum
               est
               
               omnium
               in
               quae
               insanimus
               admirator
               &
               conscius
               :
               ubi
               testis
               ac
               spectator
               abscessit
               ,
               vitia
               subsidunt
               ,
               quorum
               monstrari
               &
               conspici
               fructus
               sit
               ▪
               In
               many
               sins
               our
               only
               aime
               is
               to
               please
               men
               ;
               and
               if
               no
               body
               saw
               us
               we
               would
               not
               cōmit
               them
               ,
               ep
               :
            
             49.
             
             Which
             was
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             Pericles
             knowing
             himselfe
             to
             be
             addicted
             to
             
               vaine
               glory
            
             ,
             abstained
             altogether
             from
             
               feastings
               ,
               and
               merry
               meetings
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plutarch
             ,
             in
             his
             life
             .
             I
             am
             not
             of
             their
             opinion
             who
             say
             *
             
               aut
               societas
               ,
               aut
               mors
               :
               either
               society
               ,
               or
               death
               .
            
             Seeing
             therefore
             there
             is
             somuch
             danger
             in
             company
             ,
             either
             be
             alone
             
               without
               company
            
             ,
             or
             (
             according
             to
             the
             same
             Pilosopher's
             advise
             )
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             thou
             canst
             ,
             be
             alone
             while
             thou
             art
             in
             company
             :
             
               tunc
               praecipuè
               in
               teipsum
               secede
               ,
               cum
               esse
               cogeris
               in
               turba
               Epist
               :
            
             25.
             
             Be
             continually
             reflecting
             upon
             
               thy selfe
               ;
               keep
            
             thy
             heart
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             feare
             and
             care
             as
             thou
             would'st
             thy
             face
             ,
             if
             thou
             wert
             a
             midst
             a
             swarme
             of
             bees
             :
             watch
             over
             it
             and
             gard
             it
             with
             as
             much
             solicitude
             ,
             as
             any
             Souldier
             does
             a
             fort
             ,
             when
             he
             lookes
             to
             be
             assaulted
             by
             his
             enimies
             every
             moment
             .
          
        
         
           
             Company
             of
             any
             too
             much
             keeping
             it
          
           
             
               punished
               with
            
             hatred
             :
             Withdraw
             thy
             foot
             from
             thy
             neighbours
             house
             lest
             he
             be
             weary
             *
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             so
             hate
             thee
             Prov
             :
             25.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Not
             confessing
             of
             sinnes
             punished
             .
          
           
             
               If
               out
               of
               ignorance
            
             ,
             1.
             
             With
             
               not
               preventing
            
             of
             
               judgments
               .
               Thy
               Prophets
               have
               seen
               vain
               and
               foolish
               things
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               not
               discovered
               thine
               iniquity
               ,
               to
               turne
               away
               the
               captivity
               :
            
             2.
             
             
               Not
               obtaining
               of
               requests
               .
               Solomon
            
             when
             he
             consecrated
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             entreated
             God
             to
             heare
             those
             that
             should
             pray
             towards
             it
             ,
             entreated
             for
             such
             only
             as
             should
             
               know
               every
               man
               the
               plague
               of
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
            
             before
             they
             
               spred
               forth
            
             their
             hands
             towards
             it
             .
             1
             Kings
             8
             ,
             38.
             
             See
             ,
             1
             Chr
             :
             6
             ,
             29.
             
             Ezek.
             20
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             If
             willfully
             ,
             (
             by
             hiding
             them
             when
             they
             know
             them
             )
             with
             
               Not
               prospering
               .
               He
               that
               covereth
               his
               sins
               shall
               not
               prosper
            
             *
             Prov.
             28
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             way
             to
             have
             sinnes
             cover'd
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               not
               to
               cover
            
             them
             .
             by
             
               covering
               sinne
            
             ,
             thou
             robbest
             God
             of
             his
             glorie
             ,
             whose
             glory
             it
             is
             to
             
               conceale
               a
               matter
            
             Prov.
             25.
             2.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             
               not
               prosper
            
             viz
             :
             by
             loosing
             not
             only
             thy
             labour
             (
             for
             thou
             canst
             not
             hide
             any
             thing
             from
             God
             )
             but
             thy
             pardon
             also
             .
             Job
             in
             his
             Justification
             ,
             reckon'd
             it
             among
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             If
             he
             had
             been
             gulity
             of
             ;
             he
             would
             acknowledge
             his
             punishment
             to
             have
             been
             
               just
               .
               If
               I
               cover'd
               my
               transgressions
               as
               Adam
            
             (
             or
             as
             a
             man
             ;
             for
             a
             
               meere
               naturall
               man
            
             can
             make
             no
             true
             confession
             )
             
               by
               hiding
               mine
               
               iniquitie
               in
               my
               bosome
            
             Job
             31.
             33.
             
             Especially
             if
             we
             do
             not
             only
             
               not
               confesse
            
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             but
             love
             them
             too
             ,
             and
             hide
             them
             in
             our
             bosome
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             canst
             not
             
               discover
               all
            
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             
               hide
               none
            
             .
             deale
             so
             with
             those
             thou
             canst
             not
             finde
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             were
             wont
             to
             doe
             with
             their
             leaven
             .
             for
             their
             custome
             was
             two
             or
             three
             dayes
             before
             the
             feast
             of
             unleaven'd
             bread
             ,
             to
             search
             every
             corner
             of
             the
             house
             for
             leaven
             ;
             and
             when
             thy
             had
             done
             ;
             for
             feare
             there
             might
             be
             any
             yet
             left
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             a
             generall
             execration
             against
             it
             .
             Even
             so
             do
             thou
             :
             when
             thou
             can'st
             not
             find
             every
             sinne
             ,
             acknowlede
             all
             :
             for
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             charged
             with
             none
             .
          
        
         
           
             Copulation
             with
             beasts
             ,
             as
             likewise
             with
             men
             or
             women
             too
             neerly
             related
             .
          
           
             
               Yee
               shall
               not
               commit
               any
               of
               these
               abominations
            
             Levit.
             18
             ,
             28.
             (
             viz
             :
             Those
             mention'd
             from
             verse
             6
             ,
             to
             23.
             )
             
               that
               the
               land
               spue
               not
               you
               out
            
             )
             like
             a
             stomach
             that
             is
             overburden'd
             or
             hath
             eaten
             some
             unwholsome
             meat
             )
             
               as
               it
               spued
               out
               the
               nations
               that
               were
               before
               you
               .
            
             See
             more
             chap
             :
             20.
             from
             v.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             to
             22.
             where
             the
             punishment
             of
             some
             is
             to
             be
             
               put
               to
               death
            
             ,
             of
             some
             to
             
               beare
               their
               iniquity
            
             ,
             of
             some
             to
             be
             childlesse
             .
          
           
           
             
               That
               Soule
               shall
               be
               cutt
               off
            
             *
             
               from
               his
               people
            
             ;
             *
             
               he
               hath
               broken
               my
               covenant
               ,
               (
               speaking
               of
               one
               not
            
             a
             circumcis'd
             )
             Gen
             :
             17
             ,
             14.
             
             Because
             circumcision
             was
             a
             condition
             or
             act
             of
             obedience
             on
             the
             Jews
             part
             ,
             before
             which
             indeed
             God
             had
             made
             his
             covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             without
             which
             he
             would
             not
             bind
             himsele
             to
             keep
             it
             .
             
               If
               yee
               shall
               despise
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               if
               your
               soul
               shall
               abhorre
               my
               judgments
               ;
               so
               so
               that
               yee
               will
               not
               doe
               my
               command'ments
               ;
               But
               that
               yee
            
             BREAKE
             MY
             COVENANT
             :
             Lev.
             26
             ,
             15.
             
             
               I
               will
               also
               doe
               this
               unto
               you
               ;
               I
               will
               appoint
               over
               you
               terrour
               &c.
            
             v.
             16.
             
             So
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               I
               will
               set
               my
               face
               against
               you
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             have
             altogether
             broken
             the
             yoake
             ,
             and
             burst
             the
             bonds
             ;
             wherefore
             a
             Lyon
             out
             of
             the
             forrest
             shall
             destroy
             them
             &c.
             
             Jer
             :
             5
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
               concerning
               the
            
             Jewes
             .
          
        
         
           
             Covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             
               Covetous
               men
               are
               threatn'd
               and
               punished
            
             
               First
               with
               
                 not
                 being
                 satisfied
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 silver
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 silver
                 ,
                 nor
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 abundance
                 ▪
                 with
                 increase
              
               Eccles
               .
               5.
               10.
               
               The
               Hebrew
               in
               Scripture
               expresseth
               
               a
               covetous
               man
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               b
               
                 he
                 that
                 coveteth
                 a
                 covetousnesse
              
               ,
               as
               Jer.
               6
               ,
               13.
               and
               chap.
               8
               ,
               10.
               
               Hab.
               2
               ,
               9.
               because
               there
               is
               no
               more
               end
               of
               his
               coveting
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               what
               he
               coveted
               ,
               then
               before
               ;
               but
               he
               covets
               ,
               and
               covets
               without
               end
               .
               when
               he
               hath
               gotten
               ,
               what
               he
               coveted
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               enlarged
               his
               estate
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               his
               desire
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               enlargeth
               like
               hell
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 Hab.
              
               2.
               5.
               
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               1
               Tim.
               6
               ,
               10.
               (
               as
               one
               might
               think
               though
               there
               be
               no
               necessity
               for
               it
               )
               had
               allusion
               either
               to
               this
               Hebrew
               expression
               ,
               or
               to
               this
               quality
               of
               covetuousnesse
               ;
               when
               having
               said
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 money
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 evill
                 ,
              
               he
               added
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               while
               some
               coveted
               after
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               wich
               mony
               ,
               but
               wich
               love
               of
               money
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               ment
               to
               shew
               the
               covetousnesse
               of
               covetousnesse
               .
            
             
             
               The
               love
               *
               of
               mony
               growes
               as
               the
               mony
               growes
               ;
               and
               I
               believe
               if
               mony
               did
               leave
               growing
               ;
               the
               love
               would
               also
               in
               little
               time
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               slavery
               so
               endlesse
               and
               importunate
               as
               the
               service
               of
               Mammon
               Mat.
               6
               ,
               26.
               
               There
               is
               no
               sinne
               which
               after
               a
               man
               hath
               once
               begun
               ,
               is
               so
               hard
               to
               leave
               ,
               as
               covetousnesse
               :
               because
               of
               the
               unsatisfying
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               which
               are
               coveted
               ;
               or
               rather
               indeed
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               unsatisfiablenesse
               of
               the
               soule
               which
               covets
               .
               For
               according
               as
               that
               is
               well
               or
               
                 ill
                 disposed
              
               ,
               never
               so
               little
               is
               much
               enough
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               much
               is
               too
               little
               .
               This
               ,
               
                 Not
                 being
                 satisfied
              
               ,
               I
               looke
               upon
               as
               a
               heavy
               punishment
               from
               God
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               coveting
               :
               and
               such
               it
               is
               reckoned
               for
               ,
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               See
               the
               chapter
               of
               gluttony
               Sect
               :
               2.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 Many
                 sorrowes
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 money
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 evill
                 ,
                 which
                 while
                 some
                 coveted
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 pierced
                 themselves
                 thorow
                 with
                 many
                 sorrows
                 .
              
               1
               Tim
               :
               6
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 Have
                 pierced
              
               themselves
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               have
               peirc'd
               themselves
               all
               round
               ,
               or
               on
               
                 every
                 side
              
               ;
               on
               that
               side
               on
               which
               they
               loose
               ;
               on
               that
               side
               on
               which
               they
               spend
               ;
               on
               that
               side
               on
               which
               they
               do
               
                 not
                 gaine
              
               ;
               nay
               lastly
               on
               that
               side
               on
               which
               they
               do●
               gaine
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               not
               their
               desire
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               
                 what
                 they
                 desired
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               themselves
               have
               pierced
               themselves
               ;
               which
               aggravates
               the
               misery
               :
               For
               a
               man
               is
               never
               more
               vex'd
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               is
               vex'd
               by
               himself
               ;
               &
               never
               more
               hurted
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               hurts
               himselfe
               .
               'T
               is
               an
               usuall
               way
               with
               God
               of
               punishing
               the
               wicked
               ,
               to
               
                 fill
                 him
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 wayes
              
               *
               :
               and
               I
               think
               a
               
                 covetous
                 man
              
               is
               as
               much
               punished
               this
               way
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               .
               
                 Nulla
                 enim
                 avaritia
                 sine
                 poena
                 est
                 quamvis
                 satis
                 sit
                 ipsa
                 poenarum
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 covetousnesse
                 without
                 punishment
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 punishment
                 enough
                 it selfe
                 Sen
                 :
                 epist
                 :
              
               1.
               15.
               
               He
               that
               desires
               to
               be
               still
               loading
               himselfe
               with
               wealth
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               bird
               that
               loades
               himself
               with
               dirt
               ,
               till
               he
               cannot
               fly
               upward
               for
               the
               weight
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Habakuk
                 ,
                 Woe
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 ladeth
                 himselfe
                 with
                 thick
                 clay
                 chap
                 :
              
               2
               ,
               6.
               
               The
               Septuagint
               translate
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 against
                 himselfe
              
               ;
               because
               thereby
               he
               hurts
               himselfe
               most
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               have
               thrust
               themselves
               thorow
               with
               
                 many
                 sorrowes
              
               :
               there
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 many
                 sorrowes
                 ▪
              
               where
               there
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 many
                 lusts
              
               ,
               (
               as
               there
               are
               wherever
               there
               is
               covetousnesse
               )
               verse
               9.
               
            
             
               3
               Many
               foolish
               and
               ungodly
               actions
               to
               their
               owne
               hurt
               .
               the
               Apostle
               
                 in
                 the
                 afore
                 quoted
                 chapter
                 v
                 :
              
               9.
               
               They
               that
               will
               be
               rich
               fall
               into
               temptation
               and
               a
               snare
               ,
               and
               many
               foolish
               and
               
               hurtfull
               lusts
               which
               draw
               men
               into
               destruction
               &
               perdition
               (
               destruction
               ,
               and
               perdition
               .
               )
            
             
               So
               are
               the
               wayes
               of
               every
               one
               that
               is
               greedy
               of
               gaine
               ,
               which
               taketh
               away
               the
               life
               of
               the
               owners
               thereof
               Prov
               :
               1
               ,
               19
               ,
            
             
               What
               made
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               so
               foolishly
               to
               yeeld
               to
               be
               circumcis'd
               ,
               whereby
               they
               became
               so
               weak
               ,
               that
               two
               men
               (
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               )
               put
               them
               all
               to
               the
               sword
               ;
               but
               only
               covetousnesse
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               said
               they
               hearkened
               to
               Hamor
               and
               Shechems
               perswasion
               thereunto
               ,
               assoone
               as
               they
               heard
               this
               argument
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 their
                 cattel
                 and
                 their
                 substance
                 and
                 every
                 beast
                 of
                 theirs
                 be
                 ours
                 ?
              
               Gen
               :
               34
               ,
               23.
               
            
             
               Thus
               they
               would
               be
               punished
               ,
               if
               God
               took
               no
               notice
               of
               them
               :
               But
               are
               they
               threatned
               with
               nothing
               from
               him
               ?
               yes
               they
               are
               threatned
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 With
                 his
              
               Hatred
               .
               —
               and
               blesseth
               the
               covetous
               whom
               the
               Lord
               abhorreth
               Ps
               :
               10
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               His
               anger
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 punishment
                 ;
                 very
                 great
                 both
              
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               his
               
                 expressions
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 his
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 wroth
                 ,
                 and
                 smote
                 him
                 ;
                 I
                 hid
                 me
                 and
                 was
                 wroth
                 .
              
               Isa
               :
               57
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 his
                 covetousnesse
                 :
              
               the
               iniquity
               of
               covetousnesse
               is
               much
               ;
               and
               commonly
               there
               is
               much
               iniquity
               also
               goes
               with
               it
               :
               especially
               in
               men
               that
               exercize
               trades
               ;
               or
               are
               in
               places
               of
               power
               and
               trust
               .
            
             
             
               
                 I
                 will
                 stretch
                 out
                 mine
                 hand
                 upon
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 them
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 of
                 them
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 covetousnesse
              
               Jerem
               :
               6
               ,
               13.
               
               In
               the
               eighth
               chapter
               vers
               :
               10.
               he
               shewes
               how
               he
               would
               punish
               their
               
                 coveting
                 to
                 have
                 more
              
               ,
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               
                 what
                 they
                 had
              
               ;
               and
               their
               
                 wronging
                 others
              
               ,
               with
               
                 being
                 wronged
                 themselves
              
               (
               which
               is
               an
               usuall
               punishment
               of
               covetous
               men
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 their
                 wives
                 unto
                 others
                 &
                 their
                 fields
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 shall
                 inherit
                 thē
                 :
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               that
               shall
               disinherit
               them
               ,
               may
               seem
               a
               better
               translation
               ;
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               is
               used
               sometimes
               with
               the
               
                 accusative
                 case
              
               of
               the
               person
               as
               Zach●
               9
               ,
               a
               4.
               and
               elsewhere
               )
               so
               that
               them
               shall
               relate
               to
               the
               men
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               the
               fields
               .
               unlesse
               you
               had
               rather
               say
               to
               
                 their
                 heires
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               heires
               of
               those
               that
               marry
               their
               wives
               :
               so
               the
               vulgar
               and
               the
               
                 Chald
                 :
                 Paraphrast
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Exclusion
               out
               
                 of
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
              
               this
               world
               (
               
                 or
                 excommunication
                 )
                 for
                 so
              
               Paul
               
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 punished
              
               .
               I
               have
               written
               unto
               you
               not
               to
               keep
               company
               ,
               If
               any
               man
               that
               is
               cal'd
               a
               brother
               be
               a
               fornicator
               or
               covetous
               &c.
               
               With
               such
               a
               one
               no
               not
               to
               eat
               .
               *
               1
               Cor.
               5
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Exclusion
               from
               
                 their
                 company
                 in
                 the
              
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               Nor
               theeves
               nor
               covetous
               men
               
               nor
               drunkards
               &c.
               shall
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               1
               Cor
               :
               6
               ,
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 very
              
               rust
               
                 of
                 their
                 mony
                 which
                 they
                 have
              
               greedily
               gathered
               ,
               and
               niggardly
               kept
               ,
               
                 if
                 their
              
               owne
               consciences
               
                 would
                 not
                 confesse
                 their
              
               covetousnesse
               ,
               
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 judgment
                 against
                 them
                 and
              
               testify
               
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 faces
              
               :
               Your
               gold
               and
               silver
               is
               canker'd
               ,
               and
               the
               rust
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               a
               witnesse
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               eate
               your
               flesh
               as
               it
               were
               fire
               ;
               ye
               have
               heaped
               treasures
               together
               for
               the
               last
               dayes
               Jam
               :
               5
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Covetousnesse
               must
               needes
               be
               severely
               punished
               if
               it
               be
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayes
               it
               is
               ,
               Col
               :
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               Indeed
               it
               may
               well
               be
               counted
               so
               ,
               rather
               then
               other
               sins
               ;
               yet
               not
               so
               much
               because
               covetous
               men
               love
               their
               wealth
               more
               then
               God
               ;
               (
               for
               so
               the
               
                 gluttons
                 love
              
               their
               belly
               ,
               and
               voluptuous
               men
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               other
               sinners
               other
               things
               )
               as
               because
               usually
               they
               put
               their
               hope
               and
               confidence
               *
               in
               it
               ,
               (
               which
               are
               acts
               to
               be
               exercised
               upon
               nothing
               but
               God
               )
               and
               because
               they
               think
               their
               
                 life
                 consists
              
               in
               the
               
                 abundance
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 possesse
              
               ;
               for
               somuch
               
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               intimated
               in
               affirming
               the
               contrary
               ,
               when
               he
               charged
               the
               people
               so
               earnestly
               to
               beware
               of
               covetousnesse
               ,
               doubling
               the
               
                 caveat
                 :
                 Take
                 heede
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 covetousnesse
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 possesseth
                 :
              
               
               Luk.
               12
               ,
               15.
               doubtlesse
               those
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               sinne
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               God's
               severe
               punishment
               :
               for
               else
               our
               Saviour
               had
               never
               spoken
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               I
               might
               produce
               many
               instances
               of
               severe
               punishments
               of
               other
               sinnes
               ,
               of
               which
               this
               sinne
               was
               the
               occasion
               :
               as
               Samuel's
               sons
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               8.
               
               Saul
               chap.
               15.
               
               Nabal
               chap.
               25.
               and
               Ananias
               and
               
                 Sapphira
                 Acts
              
               5.
               
               But
               of
               these
               in
               their
               places
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Cruell
             men
             are
             threatned
             and
             punished
             *
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             hurting
             themselves
             .
             The
             mercifull
             man
             doth
             good
             to
             his
             owne
             soule
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             cruell
             troubleth
             his
             owne
             *
             flesh
             Prov.
             11
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             A
             Curse
             (
             or
             
               the
               prayers
               of
               godly
               men
               against
               them
               .
               )
               Jacob
               ,
            
             a
             little
             before
             he
             died
             ,
             thus
             cursed
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             (
             for
             being
             brethren
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             bloud
             ,
             but
             in
             blouds
             ,
             or
             bloudy-mindednesse
             and
             cruelty
             towards
             the
             
               Shechemites
               )
               Cursed
               be
               their
               anger
               for
               it
               was
               fierce
               ,
               and
               their
               wrath
               for
               it
               was
               cruell
               .
               I
               will
               divide
               them
               in
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               scatter
               them
               in
               Israel
               ,
            
             Gen.
             49
             ,
             7.
             for
             thus
             joyning
             in
             
               sinne
               ,
               division
            
             and
             scattering
             shall
             be
             their
             punishment
             a
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Like
             Cruelty
             from
             others
             .
             Threescore
             and
             ten
             Kings
             having
             their
             thumbs
             and
             their
             great
             toes
             cut
             off
             ,
             gathered
             their
             meat
             under
             my
             table
             :
             as
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             so
             God
             hath
             requited
             mee
             .
             Thus
             Adonibezek
             
               himselfe
               (
               a
            
             heathen
             )
             
               confessed
               ,
               when
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               of
               the
               tribes
               of
            
             Judah
             and
             Simeon
             
               tooke
               him
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               his
               thumbs
               &
               toes
            
             Judg.
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Gods
               anger
               .
               Heare
               me
               therefore
               and
               deliver
               the
               captives
               againe
               which
               yee
               have
               taken
               captive
               of
               your
               brethren
               ;
               for
               the
               fierce
               wrath
            
             *
             
               of
               God
               is
               upon
               you
            
             .
             thus
             spake
             Oded
             the
             Prophet
             to
             the
             Israelites
             for
             keeping
             the
             Jewes
             (
             whom
             they
             had
             *
             taken
             
               in
               warre
            
             )
             in
             slavery
             .
             2
             Chron.
             28
             ,
             11.
             and
             so
             vers
             .
             9.
             he
             tels
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             battell
             also
             they
             had
             exercised
             such
             cruelty
             as
             called
             to
             heaven
             for
             vengeance
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               slaine
               them
               in
               a
               rage
               that
               reacheth
               up
               to
               heaven
            
             a
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Certaine
               punishment
               without
               remedy
            
             ,
             though
             the
             cruelty
             be
             exercised
             upon
             
               wicked
               men
               .
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               three
               transgressions
               of
               Edom
               ,
               and
               for
               foure
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               turne
               away
               the
               punishment
               thereof
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               pursue
               his
               brother
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               did
               cast
               off
            
             b
             
               all
               pity
               ,
               and
               his
               anger
               did
               teare
               perpetually
               ,
            
             †
             
               and
               he
               kept
               his
               wrath
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
             Amos
             1
             ,
             11.
             and
             thus
             the
             Moabites
             ch
             .
             2
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               three
               transgr●ssions
               of
               Moab
               ,
               and
               for
               foure
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               turne
               away
               the
               punishment
               thereof
               ,
               because
               they
               burnt
               the
               bones
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Edom
               in
               Lime
               .
            
             Some
             say
             that
             that
             Son
             whom
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             kill'd
             and
             
               offered
               for
               an
               offering
               upon
               the
               wall
            
             2
             Kings
             3
             ,
             27.
             was
             the
             King
             of
             
               Edoms
               Son
            
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             taken
             prisoner
             when
             he
             endevourd
             to
             break
             thorough
             his
             army
             )
             and
             apply
             this
             threat
             to
             him
             ;
             adding
             to
             this
             act
             of
             his
             cruelty
             here
             express'd
             (
             that
             he
             
               burnt
               his
               bones
               into
               lime
            
             )
             one
             more
             *
             viz
             :
             that
             he
             made
             use
             of
             this
             lime
             to
             plaister
             his
             palace
             withall
             .
          
           
             6
             
               Severe
               punishment
               without
               mercy
            
             ;
             to
             cry
             him
             
               quits
               :
               He
               shall
               have
               judgment
               without
               mercy
               that
               hath
               shewed
               no
               mercy
            
             James
             2
             ,
             13.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             added
             ,
             
               For
               mercy
               rejoyceth
               over
               judgment
            
             .
             as
             
               mercy
               rejoyceth
            
             over
             judgment●
             ,
             and
             
               love
               covereth
               a
               multitude
            
             of
             sinnes
             ;
             so
             judgment
             shall
             rejoyce
             over
             cruelty
             ;
             and
             where
             hatred
             is
             ,
             not
             one
             sin
             of
             a
             multitude
             but
             shall
             be
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Cruelty
             ,
             even
             towards
             malefactors
             ,
             how
             odious
             it
             was
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             appears
             both
             by
             what
             they
             required
             in
             those
             that
             were
             to
             be
             Judges
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             they
             allowed
             to
             them
             .
             it
             was
             required
             among
             other
             conditi●ions
             that
             those
             who
             were
             Judges
             ,
             should
             
             neither
             be
             Eunuchs
             ,
             nor
             such
             as
             had
             never
             any
             children
             ;
             because
             such
             were
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             cruel
             :
             and
             it
             was
             allowed
             the
             malefactor
             ,
             even
             after
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             execution
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             any
             thing
             more
             to
             say
             then
             what
             he
             had
             said
             already
             ,
             to
             come
             back
             againe
             foure
             or
             five
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
             Curiosity
             (
             especially
             in
             Divine
             things
             )
          
           
             
               Threatned
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 said
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Goe
                 down
                 ,
                 charge
                 the
                 people
                 lest
                 they
                 break
                 thorow
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 gaze
                 ,
                 &
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 perish
              
               Exod
               :
               19
               ,
               21.
               
               
                 Charge
                 the
                 people
              
               —
               in
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               testify
               to
               
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 command
                 them
                 before
                 witnesses
              
               ;
               for
               there
               being
               no
               law
               to
               forbid
               this
               act
               ,
               they
               will
               say
               they
               were
               too
               severely
               dealt
               with
               ,
               unlesse
               there
               be
               some
               to
               witnesse
               that
               it
               was
               forbidden
               by
               God
               :
               Then
               again
               ,
               
                 charge
                 them
                 before
                 witnesses
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               I
               am
               resolved
               to
               do
               what
               I
               say
               ;
               as
               Joseph
               did
               his
               brethren
               Gen
               :
               43
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 Lest
                 they
                 breake
                 thorow
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               it
               may
               be
               render'd
               
                 lest
                 they
                 destroy
                 themselves
                 for
                 God
                 ,
              
               viz
               :
               Out
               of
               desire
               
                 to
                 look
                 and
                 pry
              
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               curiosity
               to
               see
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               Punished
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 he
                 smote
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Bethshemesh
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 looked
                 into
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 even
                 he
                 smote
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 threescore
                 &
                 ten
                 men
              
               1
               Samuel
               6
               ,
               19.
               wicked
               men
               commonly
               are
               more
               desirous
               toknow
               the
               things
               of
               God
               in
               a
               way
               of
               curiosity
               *
               then
               godly
               men
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               one
               great
               vanity
               of
               the
               eye
               (
               both
               of
               the
               body
               and
               the
               mind
               )
               to
               delight
               in
               seeing
               
                 strang
                 sights
              
               :
               which
               many
               times
               make
               them
               
                 turne
                 aside
              
               from
               God
               :
               Moses
               ,
               when
               the
               Angel
               appeared
               to
               him
               in
               a
               flame
               o
               fire
               in
               a
               bush
               ,
               seeing
               the
               bush
               burnt
               and
               not
               consumed
               ,
               left
               the
               Angel
               to
               
                 turne
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 this
                 great
                 sight
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 bush
                 was
                 not
                 burnt
                 .
              
               Exod
               :
               3
               ,
               3.
               
               But
               God
               loved
               him
               well
               ,
               and
               therefore
               restraind
               him
               .
               You
               know
               how
               Jacob
               was
               reproved
               by
               the
               Angel
               for
               asking
               his
               name
               Gen
               :
               32
               ,
               29.
               and
               Manoah
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               Jud
               :
               13.
               17.
               
               Tacitus
               ,
               speaking
               of
               
                 Hercules
                 his
                 pillars
              
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               is
               questioned
               
                 whether
                 Hercules
                 went
                 thither
              
               or
               not
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Sanctius
                 &
                 reverentius
                 visum
                 de
                 actis
                 deorum
                 credere
                 ,
                 quam
                 scire
                 .
                 For
                 things
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 gods
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 more
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 reverence
                 to
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 then
              
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
               to
               go
               seeke
               the
               
                 proofe
                 of
              
               *
               them
               .
               Yet
               some
               are
               as
               hard
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               God
               ,
               without
               too
               diligent
               inquiry
               ,
               as
               Thomas
               was
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               was
               Jesus
               John
               20
               ,
               25.
               
               But
               we
               may
               not
               be
               too
               busie
               :
               there
               are
               some
               
                 secret
                 things
              
               ,
               which
               belong
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               29.
               
               It
               was
               a
               saying
               of
               Heraclitus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 nature
                 loves
                 to
                 be
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 god
                 of
                 nature
                 more
                 then
                 her
                 .
              
               Ignorance
               in
               
                 such
                 things
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               a
               mother
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               great
               helper
               of
               devotion
               :
               &
               curiosity
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               very
               great
               hinderer
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               saies
               Themistius
               ,
               speaking
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 whom
                 we
                 reverence
                 ,
                 &
                 admire
                 the
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 and
                 triviall
                 ,
                 &
                 ready
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               Curiosity
               in
               
                 humane
                 things
              
               ,
               hath
               been
               an
               occasiō
               of
               
                 many
                 sad
                 accidents
                 .
                 Lot's
              
               wife
               .
               Gen
               :
               19.
               out
               of
               curiosity
               to
               observe
               &
               gaze
               upon
               the
               destruction
               of
               Sodom
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               )
               Angel's
               cōmand
               v
               :
               17
               )
               stealing
               a
               time
               when
               her
               husband
               did
               not
               see
               her
               ,
               
                 looked
                 back
                 from
                 behind
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               was
               presently
               turned
               into
               a
               
                 pillar
                 of
                 salt
              
               v.
               26.
               2
               
               
                 Dinah
                 (
                 Jacobs
              
               daughter
               )
               gadding
               abroad
               (
               forsooth
               )
               to
               *
               
                 see
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ▪
              
               Gen
               :
               34
               ,
               1.
               was
               deflowred
               by
               Shechem
               ,
               and
               became
               the
               occasion
               of
               all
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               
                 misery
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 acted
              
               and
               
                 sufferd
                 ,
                 by
                 Simeon
                 and
                 Levi
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               people
               of
               Shechem
               .
               verse
               25.
               3
               
               
                 Davids
                 curiosity
              
               *
               and
               desire
               only
               to
               
                 know
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
              
               cost
               the
               Israelites
               the
               death
               of
               no
               lesse
               then
               seventy
               thousand
               men
               by
               the
               pestilence
               .
               2
               Sam
               :
               24
               ,
               15.
               
               For
               when
               he
               commanded
               Joab
               to
               number
               
               them
               ,
               all
               the
               reason
               he
               gave
               why
               he
               would
               have
               it
               done
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               verse
               1.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Cursing
             of
             blessings
             .
          
           
             See
             Blessings
             .
          
        
         
           
             Cursing
             of
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             
               It
               hath
               been
               punished
               with
            
             death
             ,
             
               a
               long
               time
               after
            
             :
             Behold
             (
             says
             David
             to
             Solomon
             
               in
               his
               charge
               before
               he
               died
            
             )
             thou
             hast
             with
             thee
             Shimei
             the
             Son
             of
             Gera
             ,
             who
             cursed
             me
             with
             a
             grievous
             curse
             &c.
             
             Now
             therefore
             hold
             him
             not
             gniltlesse
             :
             for
             thou
             art
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             and
             knowest
             what
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             do
             unto
             him
             :
             but
             his
             hoary
             head
             bring
             thou
             downe
             to
             the
             grave
             with
             blood
             1
             Kings
             2
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             Cursing
             of
             any
             It
             is
             usually
             punished
             ,
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             with
             Gods
             
               blessing
               those
               ,
               who
               are
               cursed
               ,
               the
               more
               for
               it
               .
               David
            
             sayes
             of
             
               Shimei
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               look
               upon
               mine
               affliction
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               requite
               me
               good
               for
               his
               cursing
               this
               day
            
             2
             Sam
             :
             16
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             so
             he
             sayes
             of
             
               others
               ,
               Let
               them
               curse
               ,
               but
               blesse
               thou
               :
            
             or
             ,
             
               they
               will
               curse
            
             ,
             *
             
               and
               thou
               wilt
               blesse
            
             (
             meaning
             God
             )
             Psal
             .
             109
             ,
             28.
             
             Thus
             the
             Israelites
             were
             blessed
             
               the
               more
            
             for
             it
             ,
             when
             Balak
             sent
             for
             Balaam
             
             to
             curse
             them
             ;
             as
             Balak
             himselfe
             complained
             .
             
               I
               look
               thee
               to
               curse
               mine
               enemies
               and
               behold
               thou
               hast
               blessed
               them
               altogether
               :
            
             or
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               blessed
            
             *
             
               a
               blessing
            
             Num
             :
             23
             ,
             11.
             
             At
             the
             consecration
             of
             the
             
               new
               wall
            
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             read
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             how
             the
             
               Ammonites
               and
               Moabites
            
             hired
             Balaam
             against
             the
             Israelites
             to
             curse
             them
             (
             whereupon
             at
             that
             time
             they
             ordered
             the
             separation
             of
             the
             
               mixed
               multitude
            
             )
             this
             passage
             of
             Gods
             providence
             was
             observed
             by
             those
             that
             read
             it
             :
             Howbeit
             (
             said
             they
             )
             
               our
               God
               turned
               the
               curse
               into
               a
               blessing
            
             Neh
             :
             13
             ,
             2.
             
             No
             punishment
             will
             vex
             such
             dispositions
             as
             are
             given
             to
             cursing
             ,
             worse
             then
             this
             :
             and
             therfore
             ought
             the
             more
             notice
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             With
             returning
             the
             curse
             upon
             the
             authors
             :
             He
             cloathed
             himselfe
             with
             cursing
             ,
             like
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             :
             so
             let
             it
             come
             into
             his
             bowels
             like
             water
             *
             and
             like
             oile
             into
             his
             bones
             Ps
             .
             109
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Nothing
               so
               usuall
               ,
               as
               for
               such
               arrowes
               to
               fly
               back
               in
               the
               face
               of
               him
               that
               shot
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Cursing
             of
             Parents
          
           
             see
             Parents
             .
          
        
         
           
             Deceitfullnesse
             .
          
           
             Deceitfull
             
               men
               are
               threatned
            
             1
             With
             God
             hatred
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             have
             in
             thine
             house
             divers
             
             measures
             (
             
               some
               to
               sell
               with
               and
               others
               to
               buy
               with
            
             )
             but
             thou
             shalt
             have
             a
             perfect
             and
             just
             weight
             ;
             a
             perfect
             a
             and
             just
             b
             measure
             shalt
             thou
             have
             ,
             that
             thy
             dayes
             may
             be
             lengthened
             in
             the
             land
             which
             thy
             Lord
             thy
             God
             giveth
             thee
             .
             (
             
               as
               if
               otherwise
               they
               should
               be
            
             shortned
             )
             for
             all
             that
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             do
             unrighteously
             ,
             are
             an
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             Deut
             :
             25
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Excommunication
             (
             
               out
               of
            
             mens
             houses
             at
             least
             .
             )
             He
             that
             worketh
             deceit
             shall
             not
             dwell
             in
             my
             house
             Ps
             :
             101
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Griefe
             ,
             and
             vexation
             ,
             
               after
               they
               have
               done
               their
               worke
               :
            
             Bread
             of
             deceit
             is
             sweet
             unto
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             afterward
             his
             mouth
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             gravell
             Prov.
             20
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             4
             Being
             deceived
             themselves
             ,
             by
             other
             men
             
               or
               by
            
             God
             :
             
               and
               taken
               in
               their
               owne
               snare
               .
            
             He
             that
             diggeth
             a
             pit
             shall
             fall
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             so
             breaketh
             a
             hedge
             a
             serpent
             shall
             bite
             him
             .
             Who
             so
             removeth
             stones
             shall
             be
             hurt
             therewith
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             cleaveth
             wood
             shall
             be
             endangered
             thereby
             Eclles
             :
             10
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               Some
               expound
               that
               place
               in
               the
               Prov
               :
               cap.
            
             20
             ,
             26.
             
             A
             wise
             King
             bringeth
             a
             wheele
             over
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               thus
               :
               As
               a
               wheele
            
             turneth
             round
             ;
             
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               wisedome
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               the
               mischiefe
               intended
               by
            
             wicked
             
               men
               to
            
             others
             ,
             
               is
               brought
            
             about
             
               upon
               their
            
             owne
             heads
             .
          
           
             5
             Being
             deceived
             
               by
               themselves
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               by
               
               their
               owne
               deceit
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             believe
             they
             shall
             prosper
             ,
             but
             tels
             them
             a
             
               lie
               :
               Thou
               hast
               troden
               downe
               all
               them
               that
               erre
               from
               thy
               Statutes
               ;
               for
               their
               deceit
               is
               a
               lie
            
             (
             or
             falshood
             )
             Ps
             .
             119
             ,
             118.
             
          
           
             6
             
               Shortnesse
               of
               life
               :
               Bloody
               and
               deceitfull
               men
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               halfe
               their
               dayes
            
             Ps
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             By
             
               bloudy
               men
            
             is
             usually
             ment
             (
             in
             Scripture
             )
             not
             somuch
             downright
             murderers
             ,
             who
             take
             away
             the
             life
             of
             another
             ;
             as
             any
             other
             wrongfull
             ,
             or
             unconscionable
             and
             
               unjust
               dealers
            
             ;
             who
             take
             away
             that
             which
             is
             many
             times
             called
             their
             life
             viz
             :
             their
             livelihood
             .
             in
             Deut
             :
             24
             ,
             6.
             he
             that
             taketh
             a
             milstone
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             take
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             to
             pledge
             .
             Thus
             oppressours
             ,
             &
             
               unjust
               judges
            
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             have
             their
             hands
             full
             of
             blood
             Isa
             :
             1
             ,
             15
             with
             v.
             17.
             
             See
             what
             butcherly
             actions
             are
             ascribed
             to
             them
             Mic
             :
             3
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             There
             are
             very
             many
             places
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             7
             
               Punishment
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               prevented
               :
            
             in
             most
             dreadfull
             expressions
             .
             for
             the
             Prophet
             Amos
             having
             complained
             of
             some
             that
             asked
             ,
             
               When
               will
               the
               new
               moon
               be
               gone
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               sell
               corn
               ,
               &
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               set
               forth
               wheat
               ,
               making
               the
               Ephah
            
             a
             
               small
               and
               the
               Shekel
            
             b
             
               great
               ,
               and
               falsifying
               the
               ballances
               with
               deceit
               ?
            
             Ch
             :
             8
             ,
             verse
             5.
             in
             the
             seventh
             verse
             he
             adds
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworn
               by
               the
               excellency
               of
               Jacob
               surely
               I
               will
               
               never
               forget
               any
               of
               these
               workes
               .
            
             So
             in
             Micah
             chap
             :
             6
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               Shall
               I
               count
               them
               pure
               with
               the
               wicked
               ballances
               and
               with
               the
               bag
               of
               deceitfull
               weights
               ?
               For
               the
               rich
               men
               thereof
               are
               full
               of
               violence
               and
               the
               inhabitants
               thereof
               have
               spoken
               lies
               ,
               and
               their
               tongue
               is
               deceitfull
               in
               their
               mouth
               :
               therefore
               also
               will
               I
               make
               thee
               sick
               in
               smiting
               thee
               ,
               in
               making
               thee
               desolate
               because
               of
               this
               sin
               .
            
             Notwithstanding
             all
             these
             threats
             ,
             (
             and
             which
             it
             grieves
             my
             heart
             to
             see
             )
             this
             sin
             of
             
               deceitfull
               dealling
            
             is
             swallowed
             with
             ease
             ,
             and
             lookt
             upon
             as
             a
             small
             sinne
             by
             those
             that
             straine
             at
             violence
             ,
             and
             abhore
             to
             commit
             it
             .
             contrary
             to
             the
             judgment
             even
             of
             an
             
               heathen
               man
            
             ;
             who
             sayes
             he
             lookt
             upon
             it
             as
             the
             
               wo●se
               crime
            
             of
             the
             two
             ;
             
               fraus
               quasi
               vulpeculae
               ,
               vis
               leonis
               ,
               utrumque
               alienissimum
               ,
               sed
               fraus
               odio
               digna
               majore
               :
               Couzening
               is
               for
               a
               fox
               ,
               and
               violence
               for
               a
               Lion
               ;
               both
               are
               very
               inhuman
               things
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               couzening
               is
               the
               more
               odious
               .
            
             Cicero
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Off.
             
          
        
         
           
             Delight
             in
             Sinne
             ,
          
           
             see
             Sinne.
             
          
        
         
           
             Desertion
             .
          
           
             1
             Spirituall
             desertion
             .
             I
             goe
             my
             way
             and
             yee
             shall
             seeke
             mee
             ,
             and
             shall
             die
             in
             your
             sins
             ,
             
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
            
             Pharisees
             Joh
             ,
             8
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Either
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             temporall
             ,
             or
             both
             (
             for
             the
             expressions
             are
             very
             dreadfull
             )
             
               I
               have
               
               forsaken
               my
               house
               ,
               I
               have
               left
               mine
               heritage
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               the
               dearly
               beloved
               of
               my
               soule
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               her
               enimies
               Jer.
            
             12
             ,
             7.
             the
             Prophet
             had
             a
             little
             before
             spoken
             of
             their
             
               Hypocrisie
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             viz.
             vers
             .
             2.
             (
             as
             well
             as
             
               towards
               himselfe
            
             vers
             .
             6.
             )
             and
             therefore
             
               that
               sin
            
             *
             is
             to
             be
             thought
             the
             main
             cause
             at
             least
             ,
             why
             this
             punishment
             was
             threatned
             .
          
           
             
               I
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               peace
               from
               this
               people
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               even
               loving
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               mercies
               ,
               Jer.
            
             16
             ,
             5.
             my
             peace
             .
             so
             that
             I
             will
             be
             their
             enemy
             .
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             but
             their
             peace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             or
             with
             men
             :
             or
             ,
             their
             prosperity
             :
             it
             had
             not
             ,
             deserv'd
             the
             name
             of
             a
             threat
             in
             comparison
             of
             this
             .
             
               loving
               kindnesse
               and
               mercyes
            
             :
             or
             
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               bowels
            
             (
             or
             pity
             )
             so
             the
             originall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             as
             proper
             expression
             of
             desertion
             and
             anger
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             :
             if
             God
             had
             remov'd
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             *
             or
             beneficence
             ,
             by
             
               not
               doing
               them
               good
            
             ;
             yea
             if
             he
             had
             afflicted
             them
             with
             never
             so
             great
             judgments
             :
             yet
             if
             he
             had
             retain'd
             his
             bowels
             ,
             *
             to
             pity
             them
             in
             their
             misery
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             mercy
             is
             properly
             meant
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             bowels
             )
             their
             conditiō
             had
             been
             hopefull
             .
             Oh
             t
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             when
             God
             strikes
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             
               goes
               away
            
             and
             leaves
             him
             ;
             when
             he
             shews
             his
             back
             and
             
               not
               his
               face
            
             ,
             in
             his
             calamity
             !
             And
             yet
             thus
             are
             the
             same
             people
             threatned
             ,
             against
             
             whom
             the
             former
             threat
             was
             denounced
             c.
             18
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             both
             these
             threats
             were
             for
             the
             
               same
               sinne
            
             viz
             :
             Idolatry
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             verse
             the
             15
             of
             this
             chapter
             and
             chap.
             16
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Hosea
             also
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             like
             threat
             of
             Desertion
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             same
             
               sinne
               :
               For
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               their
               doings
               I
               will
               drive
               them
               out
               of
               my
               house
               ▪
               I
               will
               love
               them
               no
               more
               .
            
             ch
             .
             9
             ,
             15.
             now
             this
             wickednesse
             was
             Idolatry
             ;
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             those
             wordes
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             ,
             
               All
               their
               wickednesse
               is
               in
               Gilgal
            
             (
             as
             if
             their
             other
             wickednesse
             were
             no
             wickednesse
             compared
             
               with
               Idolatry
            
             which
             they
             committed
             in
             Gilgal
             c.
             12
             ,
             11.
             )
          
           
             I
             will
             forsake
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             ▪
             hide
             my
             face
             from
             them
             Deut
             :
             31
             ,
             17
             ;
             
               for
               the
            
             same
             sinne
             ,
             verse
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             Despising
             .
             Despisers
             punished
             .
          
           
             Hagar
             (
             Abraham's
             maid
             )
             despising
             her
             mistresse
             Sarah
             ,
             because
             she
             had
             conceived
             by
             her
             master
             ,
             when
             her
             mistresse
             had
             not
             :
             was
             by
             her
             master
             delivered
             up
             to
             the
             will
             of
             her
             mistresse
             ;
             who
             used
             her
             so
             hardly
             ,
             that
             shee
             was
             faine
             to
             runne
             away
             .
             Gen
             ,
             16.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Gaal
               ,
               despising
               Abimelech
               ,
               &
            
             saying
             to
             the
             
             Schechemites
             (
             whom
             he
             had
             caused
             to
             rebell
             against
             Abimelech
             and
             to
             be
             in
             subjection
             to
             himselfe
             )
             
               Who
               is
               Abimelech
               that
               we
               should
               serve
               him
               ?
            
             (
             Judg
             :
             9
             ,
             28.
             )
             when
             Abimelech
             came
             against
             the
             towne
             ,
             his
             army
             was
             overthrowne
             ;
             and
             himselfe
             by
             Zebul
             (
             Abimelech's
             deputy
             governour
             of
             the
             place
             )
             expelled
             the
             city
             ,
             vers
             .
             39
             ,
             41.
             
          
           
             
               Nabal
               despising
               David
            
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             to
             him
             for
             provision
             ;
             saying
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               David
            
             ?
             and
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               the
               son
               of
               Jesse
               ?
            
             (
             this
             question
             ,
             it
             seemes
             ,
             was
             usuall
             in
             way
             of
             Contempt
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             who
             he
             was
             )
             had
             not
             his
             wife
             appeased
             this
             
               son
               of
               Jesse
            
             (
             as
             contemptible
             as
             he
             made
             him
             )
             with
             a
             present
             ;
             both
             himselfe
             and
             all
             his
             family
             had
             been
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25
             ,
             10
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             Sheba
             (
             who
             drew
             away
             the
             ten
             tribes
             into
             rebellion
             against
             David
             )
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             despised
             him
             ,
             calling
             him
             ,
             
               in
               contempt
               ,
               The
               sonne
               of
               Jesse
               .
            
             but
             marke
             his
             end
             :
             for
             God
             used
             a
             farre
             more
             
               contemptible
               instrument
            
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             
               sonne
               of
               Jesse
            
             :
             and
             it
             was
             done
             in
             a
             very
             
               contemptuous
               manner
            
             .
             for
             being
             besieged
             in
             Abel
             ;
             by
             the
             advise
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             his
             head
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             throwne
             over
             the
             wall
             to
             Joab
             .
             now
             ,
             whereas
             this
             fellow
             ,
             when
             hee
             stirred
             up
             the
             people
             to
             revolt
             ,
             cryed
             to
             them
             
               Every
               
               man
               to
               his
               tents
               ,
            
             jeering
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             might
             goe
             every
             one
             to
             his
             home
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             more
             notice
             of
             the
             
               sonne
               of
               Jesse
            
             :
             when
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             (
             as
             if
             the
             Scripture
             meant
             to
             shew
             how
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             fulfill
             those
             words
             one
             way
             ,
             which
             he
             intended
             in
             another
             )
             that
             they
             retired
             
               every
               man
               to
               his
               tent
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             20
             ,
             1
             ,
             compared
             with
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             Goliah
             (
             the
             Champion
             of
             the
             Philistins
             )
             
               despising
               David
            
             ,
             and
             threatning
             him
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             to
             make
             hawkes
             meat
             of
             him
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             17
             ,
             42
             ,
             44.
             was
             slaine
             by
             him
             in
             a
             very
             contemptuous
             manner
             ,
             viz
             :
             onely
             with
             a
             little
             stone
             flung
             out
             of
             a
             sling
             ;
             and
             afterward
             beheaded
             by
             him
             with
             his
             owne
             sword
             ,
             vers
             .
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Benhadad
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             told
             that
             some
             of
             the
             Israelites
             were
             coming
             forth
             of
             the
             city
             ;
             in
             a
             carelesse
             scornfull
             manner
             gave
             order
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               came
               for
               peace
               ,
               or
               warre
               ,
               to
               take
               them
               alive
               .
            
             now
             those
             that
             came
             forth
             were
             in
             number
             but
             232
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             young
             men
             of
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             Provinces
             chosen
             out
             of
             purpose
             by
             the
             advice
             of
             a
             Prophet
             :
             but
             as
             few
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             made
             so
             little
             reckoning
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             fell
             upon
             the
             Syrian
             army
             ,
             and
             slew
             every
             man
             his
             man
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             King
             and
             his
             whole
             army
             to
             flight
             ,
             1
             King
             20
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             18
             ,
             20.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Discord
             .
          
           
             
               Threats
               OF
               Discord
               among
               all
               sorts
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               prophet
               Jeremy
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 dash
                 them
              
               *
               
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Fathers
                 and
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 together
              
               Jer
               :
               13
               ,
               14.
               (
               concerning
               the
               Jews
               .
               )
            
             
               By
               our
               Saviour
               :
               
                 Suppose
                 ye
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 to
                 give
                 peace
                 on
              
               *
               earth
               ,
               (
               no
               ,
               my
               busines
               is
               to
               give
               peace
               
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               and
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               :
               )
               
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 division
              
               Luk.
               12
               ,
               51.
               
               You
               may
               see
               those
               words
               in
               part
               fulfilled
               at
               Iconium
               ,
               upon
               Pauls
               preaching
               there
               Act
               :
               14
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               of
               Discord
               among
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               a
               punishment
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               Every
               mans
               sword
               shall
               be
               against
               his
               brother
               
                 (
                 concerning
                 Gog
                 )
                 Ezek
              
               :
               38
               :
               21.
               
            
             
               A
               great
               *
               tumult
               from
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               lay
               hold
               every
               one
               on
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               neighbour
               and
               his
               hand
               shall
               
               rise
               up
               against
               the
               hand
               of
               his
               neighbour
               Zac
               :
               14
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 Concerning
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 fought
                 against
                 Jerusalem
                 .
              
            
             
               With
               this
               punishment
               God
               punished
               the
               Midianites
               when
               they
               fought
               with
               Gideon
               ,
               Judg.
               7
               ,
               22
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               THE
               LORD
               
                 set
                 every
                 mans
                 sword
                 against
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               was
               above
               ,
               
                 a
                 great
                 tumult
                 from
              
               THE
               LORD
               :
               and
               indeed
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 hand
              
               is
               especially
               seene
               in
               this
               punishment
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               a
               worke
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               the
               heart
               ;
               which
               the
               power
               of
               man
               cannot
               so
               well
               reach
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               manner
               the
               Philistins
               likewise
               were
               panished
               ,
               when
               they
               fought
               with
               Saul
               1
               Sam.
               14
               ,
               20.
               and
               the
               Ammonites
               ,
               and
               the
               Moabites
               when
               they
               fought
               with
               Jehoshaphat
               2
               Chr.
               20
               ,
               24.
               
               See
               more
               in
               the
               chapter
               of
               
                 The
                 Enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               THREATS
               TO
               Discord
               (
               or
               to
               those
               that
               Cause
               and
               maintaine
               it
               .
               )
            
             
               1
               Of
               Confusion
               ,
               and
               
                 every
                 evill
                 worke
              
               ,
               So
               S.
               James
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Where
                 envying
                 and
                 strife
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 confusion
              
               (
               or
               an
               unquiet
               *
               life
               )
               
                 and
                 every
                 evill
                 worke
              
               ,
               Jam.
               3
               ,
               16.
               
               The
               Greeke
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               †
               but
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               it
               may
               not
               be
               meant
               so
               much
               ,
               every
               evill
               ,
               or
               sinfull
               worke
               ,
               or
               action
               (
               which
               is
               best
               exprest
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               as
               every
               evill
               or
               hurtfull
               thing
               :
               not
               so
               much
               the
               evill
               Sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               evill
               of
               it
               .
               neither
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               a
               sinne
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               in
               2
               Corinth
               .
               12
               ,
               20.
               (
               for
               then
               there
               might
               have
               seemed
               to
               have
               beene
               a
               Tautologie
               )
               but
               a
               punishment
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               in
               2
               Cor.
               6
               ,
               5.
               
               *
               The
               evill
               actions
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               strife
               are
               many
               ;
               but
               ,
               I
               believe
               the
               evill
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               punishments
               ,
               and
               
                 ill
                 consequents
              
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               a
               great
               many
               more
               :
               for
               commonly
               ,
               when
               men
               
                 agree
                 worst
              
               ,
               they
               
                 live
                 best
                 .
                 enemies
              
               being
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               in
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               observers
               ,
               do
               make
               men
               forbeare
               many
               sinnes
               ,
               either
               for
               fear
               ,
               or
               shame
               ,
               or
               even
               for
               spite
               it selfe
               :
               and
               the
               want
               of
               an
               enemy
               makes
               them
               *
               loose
               and
               carelesse
               .
            
             
               The
               fruits
               of
               strife
               ,
               both
               miseries
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               many
               ,
               for
               these
               two
               reasons
               :
               1
               Because
               
                 men
                 at
                 variance
              
               will
               not
               onel
               y
               
                 not
                 help
              
               one
               another
               ;
               but
               will
               do
               all
               that
               they
               can
               to
               hurt
               one
               another
               :
               2
               Because
               
                 men
                 at
                 variance
              
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               passion
               :
               now
               passion
               (
               usually
               )
               
                 considers
                 not
              
               what
               is
               profitable
               ,
               and
               
                 cares
                 not
              
               what
               is
               lawfull
               .
               which
               way
               soever
               you
               interpret
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               they
               may
               very
               well
               be
               attended
               with
               those
               words
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 The
                 beginning
                 of
                 strife
                 is
                 as
                 when
                 one
                 letteth
                 out
                 water
                 :
                 therefore
                 leave
                 off
                 contention
                 before
                 it
                 be
                 modled
                 with
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               17
               ,
               14.
               
               This
               
               many
               seem
               to
               be
               better
               translated
               ,
               thus
               :
               Leave
               off
               contention
               before
               thou
               hast
               *
               
                 intangled
                 thy selfe
              
               :
               for
               before
               it
               be
               
                 medl'd
                 with
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               
                 left
                 off
              
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               chap
               :
               20
               ,
               3
               ,
               I
               should
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 every
                 foole
              
               will
               
                 entangle
                 himself
              
               :
               instead
               of
               ,
               
                 will
                 be
                 medling
              
               ;
               because
               ,
               what
               ever
               it
               be
               that
               is
               there
               meant
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               opposed
               to
               
                 ceasing
                 frō
                 strife
              
               ,
               expressed
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               :
               which
               a
               man
               cannot
               
                 so
                 well
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               he
               hath
               already
               medl'd
               ,
               or
               begun
               .
            
             
               Strife
               is
               like
               a
               snare
               ;
               which
               at
               first
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               falls
               into
               ,
               if
               he
               goe
               gently
               to
               worke
               ,
               he
               may
               draw
               his
               foot
               out
               againe
               :
               or
               ,
               i●
               it
               be
               tyed
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               too
               hasty
               ,
               but
               go
               wisely
               to
               worke
               ,
               he
               may
               untye
               it
               againe
               :
               but
               if
               once
               he
               fall
               to
               striving
               ;
               the
               more
               he
               strives
               ,
               the
               faster
               he
               is
               tyed
               .
               So
               one
               word
               drawes
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               is
               still
               worse
               then
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               each
               party
               more
               angry
               then
               before
               ▪
               when
               men
               are
               farre
               in
               ,
               they
               resolve
               to
               goe
               on
               ;
               either
               because
               they
               thinke
               they
               cannot
               come
               off
               
                 with
                 cred●t
              
               ;
               or
               because
               they
               
                 will
                 not
              
               come
               off
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               3
               Destroying
               one
               another
               .
               But
               if
               yee
               bite
               ,
               and
               devoure
               one
               another
               ,
               take
               heed
               that
               yee
               be
               not
               consumed
               one
               of
               another
               Gal
               :
               5
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               These
               evills
               are
               the
               
                 naturall
                 effects
              
               of
               the
               sinne
               it selfe
               :
               but
               can
               it
               be
               threatend
               with
               nothing
               from
               without
               viz.
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               
               from
               men
               ?
               Yes
               it
               may
               be
               threatend
               :
            
             
               1
               
                 With
                 Gods
                 hatred
              
               .
               for
               ,
               him
               that
               
                 soweth
                 discord
                 among
                 brethren
                 ,
                 Solomon
              
               hath
               put
               for
               one
               of
               his
               
                 seven
                 things
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               he
               sayes
               are
               an
               
                 abomination
                 to
                 God
              
               Prov
               :
               6
               ,
               16
               ,
               19.
               
            
             
               2
               Excommunication
               ,
               (
               or
               a
               
                 worse
                 matter
              
               )
               
                 I
                 would
                 they
                 were
                 cut
                 off
                 that
                 trouble
              
               *
               you
               Gal
               :
               5
               ,
               12.
               
               (
               Spoken
               of
               them
               that
               caused
               division
               among
               the
               Galatians
               by
               urging
               circūcision
               )
               I
               would
               .
               he
               does
               but
               wish
               it
               ;
               for
               his
               authority
               among
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               great
               as
               it
               was
               among
               the
               Corinthians
               (
               for
               if
               he
               
                 were
                 not
                 an
                 Apostle
                 to
                 others
                 yet
                 doubtlesse
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               as
               he
               sayes
               1
               Cor.
               9
               ,
               2.
               )
               but
               among
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               he
               meant
               to
               see
               it
               done
               indeed
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               them
               
                 I
                 feare
                 lest
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 you
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 unto
                 you
                 such
                 as
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 ;
                 lest
                 there
                 be
                 debates
                 ,
                 envyings
                 ,
                 wraths
                 ,
                 strifes
                 ,
                 backbitings
                 ,
                 whispering
                 ,
                 swellings
                 ,
                 tumults
                 .
              
               (
               behold
               
                 discord's
                 numerous
              
               and
               viperous
               brood
               )
               1
               Cor.
               12
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               3
               
                 Ruine
                 of
                 families
                 ,
                 cities
              
               ,
               and
               kingdomes
               our
               Saviour
               used
               it
               as
               an
               argument
               against
               he
               Pharisees
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               cast
               out
               one
               divell
               by
               an
               other
               (
               as
               they
               said
               he
               did
               )
               because
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               
                 Every
                 kingdome
                 divided
                 against
                 it selfe
                 is
                 brought
                 to
                 desolation
                 :
                 and
                 every
                 city
                 ,
                 or
                 house
                 divided
                 against
                 it selfe
                 
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 Satan
                 cast
                 out
                 Satan
                 he
                 is
                 divided
                 against
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 how
                 shall
                 then
                 his
                 kingdome
                 stand
                 .
              
               Mat
               :
               12
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Where
               Discord
               is
               sown
               for
               the
               seed
               ,
               the
               harvest
               must
               needs
               be
               
                 destruction
                 .
                 Pallas
              
               (
               whom
               the
               Poets
               fain
               the
               goddesse
               of
               wisedome
               )
               thought
               that
               Cadmus
               intending
               to
               make
               himselfe
               King
               of
               Boeotia
               ,
               could
               not
               take
               a
               wiser
               course
               to
               destroy
               his
               enimies
               *
               ,
               then
               to
               sow
               this
               seed
               among
               them
               (
               which
               the
               Poet
               Ovid
               b
               describes
               by
               the
               sowing
               of
               
                 vipers
                 teeth
              
               in
               the
               ground
               )
               which
               accordingly
               had
               its
               effect
               .
            
             
               A
               viperous
               and
               poysonous
               seed
               
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 ;
                 as
                 destructive
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
              
               cōmon-wealth
               ;
               
                 as
                 any
              
               poyson
               
                 can
                 bee
                 in
                 the
              
               body
               of
               a
               man.
               *
               Id
               unum
               venenum
               ,
               eam
               labem
               civitatibus
               opulentis
               repertam
               ,
               ut
               magna
               imperia
               mortalia
               essent
               ;
               t
               is
               the
               only
               mortall
               dissease
               that
               a
               Kingdome
               can
               be
               sick
               of
               .
            
             
               4
               Exclusion
               out
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               Hatred
               ,
               variance
               ,
               emulation
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               strife
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               heresies
               ,
               envyings
               &c.
               (
               
                 what
                 a
                 company
                 of
              
               names
               *
               
                 this
                 sin
                 hath
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 a
              
               compound
               of
               
                 sinnes
                 it
                 is
              
               !
               )
               of
               the
               which
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               also
               told
               you
               in
               times
               past
               ,
               (
               
                 he
                 could
                 never
                 tell
                 them
                 too
                 much
                 of
                 it
              
               )
               that
               they
               which
               doe
               such
               things
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               Gal
               :
               5
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
             
               
                 Follow
                 peace
              
               therefore
               
                 with
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               if
               
               not
               the
               peace
               of
               freindship
               ,
               the
               peace
               of
               
                 good
                 will.
              
               Even
               the
               most
               wicked
               men
               ,
               although
               thou
               doest
               not
               seek
               peace
               with
               them
               ;
               yet
               if
               they
               seek
               it
               with
               thee
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               it
               .
               Though
               the
               Israelites
               might
               not
               
                 seek
                 the
                 peace
              
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               Deut
               :
               23
               ,
               6.
               yet
               might
               they
               not
               distresse
               thē
               c.
               *
               2
               ,
               9.
               
               Though
               they
               might
               not
               seek
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               with
               themselves
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               make
               a
               mutuall
               league
               of
               amity
               and
               association
               )
               yet
               they
               must
               seek
               
                 their
                 owne
                 peace
              
               with
               the
               Ammonites
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               begin
               to
               
                 contend
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 battell
              
               )
               Follow
               your
               own
               peace
               (
               love
               and
               
                 good
                 will
              
               )
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               though
               not
               their
               peace
               with
               your selves
               :
               because
               it
               must
               not
               be
               gotten
               with
               enmity
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               had
               without
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Discouraging
             *
             of
             men
             in
             Godly
             enterprises
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               like
               to
               be
            
             Severely
             punished
             ;
             For
             ,
             The
             men
             which
             Moses
             sent
             to
             search
             the
             land
             ,
             who
             returned
             ,
             and
             made
             all
             the
             congregation
             to
             murmur
             against
             him
             by
             bringing
             up
             a
             slander
             upon
             the
             land
             ;
             Even
             those
             men
             ,
             that
             did
             bring
             up
             the
             evill
             report
             upon
             the
             land
             (
             
               the
               sin
               is
            
             repeated
             ,
             
               to
               shew
               how
            
             great
             
               it
               was
               esteemed
            
             )
             died
             by
             the
             plague
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Num
             :
             14
             ,
             36.
             -
             Before
             the
             Lord.
             ]
             
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               was
               so
               
               earnest
               to
               have
               this
               sinne
               punished
               ,
               that
               he
               would
            
             stand
             by
             and
             see
             it
             done
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           
             Disobedience
             to
             God
             (
             either
             meerly
             Disobedience
             without
             any
             other
             sinne
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             maine
             provoking
             part
             of
             other
             sinnes
             )
             threatned
             and
             punished
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             
               God's
               Anger
               :
               The
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               kindled
               against
               Moses
            
             Exod
             :
             4
             ,
             14.
             (
             and
             it
             is
             likely
             it
             had
             burnt
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             still
             stood
             it
             out
             ,
             &
             not
             obeyed
             
               at
               last
            
             )
             for
             denying
             to
             goe
             to
             Pharoah
             ,
             three
             severall
             times
             ,
             when
             
               God
               bid
            
             him
             ver
             :
             1
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             
             Even
             Artaxerxes
             himselfe
             was
             sensible
             how
             it
             provoked
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             Disobeyed
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             commission
             to
             Ezra
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ,
             he
             gave
             this
             charge
             :
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               commanded
               by
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               diligently
               done
               :
               for
               why
               should
               there
               be
               wrath
               against
               the
               realme
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Sons
               ?
            
             Ezra
             7
             ,
             23.
             
               and
               his
               Sons
            
             ]
             he
             feared
             it
             would
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ;
             but
             that
             God
             would
             visit
             such
             an
             iniquity
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             even
             upon
             their
             Children
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             
               God's
               Curse
               :
               I
               sett
               before
               you
               this
               day
               a
               blessing
               and
               a
               curse
               ;
               a
               blessing
               ,
               if
               ye
               obey
               &c.
               
               and
               a
               curse
               if
               ye
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             Moses
             ,
             Deu.
             11
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             See
             Jer
             :
             11
             ,
             8.
             
             Thus
             were
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             punished
             cheifely
             ,
             if
             not
             meerly
             for
             Disobedience
             ;
             at
             least
             in
             the
             
               act
               it selfe
            
             was
             nothing
             sinfull
             but
             Disobedience
             .
             for
             what
             sinne
             could
             there
             be
             in
             
               in
               eating
               of
               a
               little
               fruit
               ,
            
             unlesse
             God
             had
             
               commanded
               them
               to
               the
               contrary
            
             ?
             And
             therefore
             when
             God
             pronounced
             judgment
             against
             them
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             was
             that
             they
             had
             eaten
             of
             the
             Tree
             of
             which
             he
             commanded
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               not
               eate
            
             Gen
             :
             3
             ,
             See
             what
             he
             sayes
             to
             the
             woman
             v.
             11.
             and
             likewi●e
             to
             the
             man
             vers
             .
             17.
             (
             almost
             the
             same
             words
             )
             When
             Paul
             would
             shew
             how
             we
             were
             made
             sinners
             in
             Adam
             ,
             he
             sayes
             not
             ,
             by
             the
             Vnholynesse
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Intemperance
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             pride
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             
               by
               the
               Disobedience
            
             of
             one
             man
             many
             were
             made
             sinners
             Rom
             :
             5
             ,
             19.
             so
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             he
             sayes
             not
             ,
             we
             were
             made
             righteous
             ,
             by
             Christs
             holinesse
             ;
             or
             by
             his
             patience
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             meeknesse
             ,
             nay
             nor
             by
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             might
             have
             suffered
             *
             
               without
               command
            
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             had
             merited
             nothing
             at
             his
             Fathers
             hand
             )
             but
             by
             the
             Obedience
             of
             one
             shall
             many
             be
             made
             righteous
             (
             in
             the
             same
             place
             )
             Adam's
             Disobedience
             was
             as
             
               pure
               disobedience
            
             as
             could
             be
             ;
             and
             Christ's
             Obedience
             .
             
             What
             
               Christ
               did
            
             ,
             or
             suffered
             ,
             was
             neither
             
               duty
               (
               in
               it selfe
            
             )
             nor
             desert
             ;
             but
             meerely
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             to
             
               doe
               the
               will
            
             *
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             to
             perform
             what
             the
             father
             had
             imposed
             upō
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             
               God's
               Setting
               himselfe
               against
               them
               .
               If
               ye
               will
               not
            
             OBEY
             
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               rebell
               against
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               then
               shall
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               against
               you
               ,
            
             saith
             Samuel
             to
             the
             Israelites
             1
             Sam
             :
             12
             ,
             15.
             voyce
             :
             and
             commandement
             ]
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             mouth
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               rebell
               against
            
             (
             or
             provoke
             )
             
               the
               Mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             the
             aggravation
             is
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             mouth
             .
             for
             if
             they
             should
             doe
             things
             not
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             so
             much
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             shall
             do
             them
             against
             his
             mouth
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             a
             charge
             
               with
               his
               owne
               mouth
            
             *
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             this
             is
             unanswerable
             .
             as
             our
             Saviour
             sayes
             ,
             
               If
               I
               had
               not
               come
               ,
               and
               spoken
               unto
               them
               they
               had
               not
               *
               had
               sinne
               ,
               but
               now
               have
               they
               no
               cloake
               for
               their
               sinne
            
             John
             15
             ,
             22.
             
             In
             Jeremy
             yon
             may
             see
             the
             sinne
             of
             Disobedience
             often
             aggravated
             by
             these
             expressions
             :
             
               I
               spake
               unto
               you
               rising
               early
               and
               speaking
               but
               ye
               heard
               not
               c
               :
            
             7.
             13.
             and
             
               I
               have
               spoken
               unto
               you
               rising
               early
               and
               speaking
               ;
               but
               ye
               have
               not
               hark●ned
               chap
               :
            
             25
             ,
             3.
             and
             so
             chap
             :
             35
             ,
             14.
             you
             have
             the
             same
             words
             ,
             Oh
             lit
             must
             needs
             anger
             God
             exceedingly
             (
             as
             it
             would
             any
             earthly
             Father
             )
             
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             speak
             ,
             and
             speak
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             regard
             to
             hearken
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               be
               against
               you
               :
            
             ]
             His
             power
             shall
             be
             employed
             only
             against
             you
             ,
             to
             hurt
             you
             ;
             and
             not
             at
             all
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             protect
             you
             .
             
               O
               heavy
               Judgment
            
             !
          
           
             4
             In
             Kings
             ,
             (
             in
             their
             Heires
             a
             )
             with
             the
             
               Losse
               of
               their
               Kingdomes
               .
               Samuel
            
             told
             
               Saul
               ,
               Thy
               Kingdome
               shall
               not
               continue
               &c.
               
               Because
               thou
               hast
               not
               kept
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               thee
               .
            
             1
             Sam
             :
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Yee
             read
             of
             no
             other
             fault
             reproov'd
             ,
             but
             meere
             Disobedience
             to
             
               one
               command
            
             onely
             of
             the
             Prophet's
             .
             viz
             :
             
               To
               tarry
               seven
               dayes
               for
               him
               at
               Gilgal
               chap
               :
            
             10
             ,
             8.
             
             This
             (
             perhaps
             )
             he
             thought
             was
             a
             matter
             indifferent
             ;
             or
             he
             thought
             that
             he
             
               would
               not
               come
            
             :
             or
             that
             he
             
               had
               obeyed
            
             his
             command
             ,
             having
             tarried
             till
             seven
             dayes
             were
             
               fully
               come
            
             ,
             *
             (
             which
             is
             enough
             in
             Scripture-account
             to
             make
             it
             so
             many
             dayes
             .
             )
             but
             yet
             because
             he
             did
             not
             that
             which
             doubtles
             he
             knew
             was
             the
             
               Prophet's
               meaning
            
             viz
             :
             tarry
             out
             the
             
               full
               seven
               dayes
            
             ;
             it
             argues
             ,
             he
             cared
             little
             to
             obey
             his
             command
             ,
             or
             follow
             his
             councell
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             suffer
             accordinly
             .
             So
             againe
             chap
             :
             15
             ,
             23
             ,
             he
             tels
             him
             thus
             ,
             
               Rebellion
               is
               as
               the
               sinne
               of
               witchcraft
               ,
               and
               stubbornesse
               is
               as
               iniquity
               *
               and
               Idolatry
               :
               Because
               thou
               hast
               rejected
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               hath
               also
               rejected
               thee
               frō
               being
               King.
               Rejected
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             Slighted
             ,
             
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             thus
             :
             
               Thou
               wouldest
               be
               thought
               to
               hate
               Witchraft
               ,
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               most
               abominable
               crimes
               :
               But
               I
               tell
               thee
               ,
               in
               Disobeying
               God's
               expresse
               command
               ,
               thou
               doest
               Slight
               and
               Reject
               God
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               he
               that
               doth
               worship
               an
               Idol
               ,
               or
               goe
               to
               a
               witch
               :
            
             *
             
               and
               therfore
               God
               hath
               also
               Slighted
               thee
               &
               thought
               thee
               unworthy
               to
               be
               King
               any
               longer
               .
               Here
            
             we
             read
             of
             no
             other
             fault
             but
             Disobedience
             neither
             ,
             viz
             :
             in
             
               sparing
               Agag
            
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             
               the
               best
               of
               the
               spoile
            
             vers
             :
             9
             ,
             whereas
             he
             was
             cōmanded
             to
             destroy
             every
             thing
             without
             exception
             v.
             3.
             
             Yet
             (
             perhaps
             )
             he
             thought
             to
             do
             God
             better
             service
             in
             reserving
             some
             for
             sacrifice
             ;
             therefore
             some
             observeupon
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             englished
             Idolatry
             verse
             23.
             but
             signifying
             Images
             which
             they
             used
             to
             divine
             ,
             and
             know
             things
             by
             )
             and
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             englished
             stubbornesse
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             signifying
             to
             sinne
             by
             adding
             *
             
               to
               God's
               command
            
             ,
             and
             
               serving
               him
               another
               way
               then
               he
               commands
            
             )
             that
             in
             the
             verse
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             Saul
             was
             told
             thus
             much
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               That
               by
               serving
               God
               one
               way
               ,
               wben
               he
               commanded
               another
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               he
               knew
               better
               himselfe
               what
               way
               was
               best
               to
               serve
               him
               )
               he
               was
               as
               bad
               as
               they
               that
               neglecting
               to
               seek
               to
               God
               ,
               sought
               to
               their
               Images
               or
               Teraphim
               But
               his
               serving
               of
               God
               in
               his
               owne
               way
               when
               God
               commanded
               another
               ,
               was
               but
               will-worship
               ;
               and
            
             
             I
             may
             say
             of
             obedience
             ,
             as
             God
             himselfe
             saies
             of
             mercy
             Hos
             :
             6.
             6
             
             *
             God
             desireth
             
               obedience
               and
               not
               sacrifice
            
             .
             even
             knowledge
             only
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             same
             place
             )
             he
             desireth
             MORE
             then
             burnt
             offerings
             ;
             but
             ,
             he
             desireth
             
               obedience
               and
               mercy
               ,
               and
            
             NOT
             sacrifice
             .
             If
             you
             have
             
               no
               knowledge
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             accept
             your
             offerings
             the
             worse
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             you
             doe
             not
             performe
             obedience
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             your
             sacrifices
             or
             your
             prayers
             
               at
               all
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             Solomon
             sayes
             Eccles
             :
             5
             ,
             1
             ,
             )
             
               Be
               more
               ready
            
             *
             
               to
               heare
               ,
               then
               to
               offer
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               fooles
               .
            
             you
             will
             but
             play
             the
             foole
             and
             loose
             your
             labour
             in
             
               offering
               sacrifices
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             you
             refuse
             to
             heare
             and
             obey
             :
          
           
             5
             In
             whole
             nations
             ,
             
               Conquest
               and
               Captivity
               .
               The
               King
               of
               Assyria
               did
               carry
               away
               Israel
               unto
               Assyria
            
             2
             Kings
             18
             ,
             11
             and
             it
             followes
             v.
             the
             12.
             
             
               Because
               they
            
             OBEYED
             
               not
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Lord
               their
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               They
               were
            
             DISOBEDIENT
             ,
             
               and
               rebelled
               against
               thee
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               thou
               deliveredst
               thē
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               enimies
               &c.
            
             thus
             said
             the
             Levites
             in
             their
             praier
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             fast
             ,
             after
             the
             returne
             to
             Jerusalem
             Neh
             :
             9.
             26
             ,
             (
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             old
             Israelites
             .
             )
          
           
             6
             
               Cutting
               off
               from
               the
               congregation
            
             ,
             (
             by
             the
             Leviticall
             Law
             )
             
               Whosoever
               eateth
               that
               which
               is
               leavened
               ,
               even
               that
               soul
               shall
               be
               cut
               
               off
               from
               the
               congregation
               of
               the
               Israel
            
             Ex
             :
             12
             ,
             19.
             surely
             it
             must
             be
             only
             
               for
               Disobedience
               to
               a
               strict
               command
            
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             such
             an
             action
             was
             in
             it selfe
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             7
             Destruction
             and
             death
             .
             God
             told
             the
             Israelites
             by
             Moses
             ,
             before
             they
             went
             into
             
               Canaan
               As
               the
               nations
               which
               the
               Lord
               destroyeth
               before
               your
               face
               ,
               so
               shall
               yee
               perish
               because
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               be
               obedient
               to
               voyce
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
            
             Deut
             :
             8
             ,
             20.
             and
             he
             told
             the
             same
             people
             
               by
               Jeremy
            
             ,
             after
             their
             returne
             from
             captivity
             ,
             
               If
               they
               will
               not
            
             OBEY
             ,
             
               I
               will
               utterly
               pluck
               up
               and
               destroy
               that
               nation
            
             Jer
             :
             12
             ,
             17.
             
             Saul's
             
               one
               Disobedience
               ,
               in
               sparing
               Agag
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               spoile
            
             ,
             is
             mentioned
             for
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             his
             death
             :
             
               So
               Saul
               died
               for
               his
               trangression
            
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             said
             ,
             that
             his
             
               grand
               transgression
            
             of
             
               Disobedience
               )
               which
               he
               committed
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               word
               of
               Lord
               which
               he
               kept
               not
            
             1
             Chr
             :
             10
             ,
             13.
             
               against
               the
               Lord
               even
               against
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             for
             if
             it
             had
             not
             been
             against
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             had
             not
             commanded
             him
             to
             doe
             ,
             what
             he
             
               did
               not
            
             )
             it
             had
             
               not
               been
            
             against
             
               the
               Lord.
            
             
          
           
             What
             fault
             was
             there
             but
             Disobedience
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Prophet
               of
               Judah
            
             ,
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             with
             the
             old
             prophet
             of
             Bethel
             ?
             1
             Kin
             :
             13
             ,
             21.
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             there
             said
             ,
             that
             
               while
               they
               sate
               at
               table
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
            
             to
             
             the
             man
             of
             God
             that
             came
             from
             Judah
             saying
             ,
             
               For
               as
               much
               as
               thou
               hast
            
             DISOBEYED
             
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               &c.
               thy
               carcasse
               shall
               not
               come
               unto
               the
               Sepulchres
               of
               thy
               Fathers
            
             verse
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             
               a
               Lion
               met
               him
               ,
               and
               killed
               him
            
             (
             v
             :
             24.
             )
             but
             he
             was
             not
             suffered
             to
             eate
             him
             (
             v.
             28.
             )
             belike
             ,
             lest
             such
             an
             example
             of
             Gods
             anger
             against
             Disobedience
             ,
             might
             be
             
               too
               soone
               forgotten
            
             .
          
           
             What
             other
             fault
             could
             there
             be
             in
             him
             who
             refused
             to
             
               smite
               the
               Prophet
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Prophet
             himselfe
             bad
             him
             ?
             1
             King
             :
             20
             ,
             35
             and
             yet
             ,
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             because
             he
             bad
             him
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             told
             him
             ,
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               not
            
             OBEYED
             
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               behold
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               thou
               art
               departed
               from
               me
               ,
               a
               Lion
               shall
               teare
               thee
               .
            
             which
             accordingly
             came
             to
             passe
             ,
             vers
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Even
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             made
             use
             of
             affliction
             to
             
               open
               their
               eares
               to
               discipline
               ,
               Job
            
             saies
             ,
             
               If
               they
            
             OBEY
             NOT
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               dye
               without
               knowledge
            
             Job
             36
             ,
             12.
             
               without
               knowledge
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Septuagint
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               because
               being
               instructed
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               learne
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               were
               Disobedient
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lot's
               wife
            
             was
             to
             blame
             indeed
             ,
             for
             her
             curiosity
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             fault
             of
             hers
             mentioned
             ,
             besides
             Disobedience
             to
             the
             Angel's
             command
             
             of
             
               not
               looking
               backe
            
             Gen.
             19
             ,
             17.
             and
             yet
             shee
             was
             turned
             into
             a
             
               pillar
               of
               salt
            
             ,
             verse
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             ,
             for
             refusing
             to
             goe
             to
             Nineveh
             ,
             when
             God
             commanded
             him
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             
               lie
               for
               it
            
             no
             lesse
             then
             three
             daies
             in
             
               the
               belly
               of
               hell
            
             Jon.
             2
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Those
             who
             were
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Flood
             ,
             it
             seemes
             Disobedience
             had
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             punishment
             ;
             for
             the
             terme
             that
             S.
             Peter
             gives
             them
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               sometimes
               were
               Disobedient
            
             ,
             1
             Epist
             .
             3
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Disobedience
               to
               God's
               command
            
             ,
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             is
             threatned
             worse
             ,
             then
             in
             others
             :
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             by
             whom
             it
             was
             delivered
             &c.
             
             If
             the
             command
             were
             delivered
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             it
             is
             threatned
             with
             
               Death
               .
               The
               man
               that
               will
               do
               presumptuously
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               &c.
               evē
               that
               man
               shall
               die
            
             Deut.
             17
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             delivered
             but
             by
             the
             letter
             of
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             with
             
               Excommunioation
               .
               If
               any
               man
            
             OBEY
             NOT
             
               our
               word
               by
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               note
               that
               man
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               fellowship
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             .
             3
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             How
             tenderly
             God
             takes
             it
             to
             be
             Disobeyed
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             his
             upbraiding
             the
             Jewes
             with
             the
             Obedience
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             Rechab
             .
             who
             ,
             because
             their
             father
             commanded
             
             them
             
               not
               to
               drinke
               wine
            
             ,
             though
             he
             spake
             but
             once
             ,
             and
             were
             
               now
               dead
            
             ,
             obeyed
             his
             his
             command
             
               for
               ever
            
             :
             whereas
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             beene
             spoken
             to
             
               so
               often
            
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
            
             *
             ,
             and
             the
             
               God
               of
               Israel
            
             *
             ,
             to
             leave
             their
             Idols
             ,
             yet
             would
             never
             obey
             .
             See
             Jerem.
             35
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Nothing
             (
             in
             the
             Scripture
             )
             is
             spoken
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             with
             so
             much
             emphasis
             ,
             in
             the
             praise
             or
             dispraise
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             doing
             ,
             and
             doing
             not
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Lord
               commanded
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             as
             might
             be
             shewed
             in
             an
             hundred
             places
             .
          
        
         
           
             Distrust
             threatned
             *
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Israelites
             would
             have
             stoned
             Joshua
             and
             Caleb
             ,
             for
             perswading
             them
             to
             goe
             ,
             into
             Canaan
             against
             the
             advise
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             spies
             ,
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             
               Moses
               ,
               How
               long
               will
               this
               people
               provoke
               mee
               ,
               how
               long
               will
               it
               be
               ere
               they
               believe
               mee
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               signes
               that
               I
               have
               shewed
               amongst
               them
               ?
            
             I
             
               will
               smite
               them
               with
               the
               pestilence
               ,
               and
               disinherit
               them
               ,
            
             Num.
             14
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Provoke
               mee
            
             ]
             or
             slight
             (
             or
             
               despise
               )
               me
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             also
             signifies
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             '
             .
             No
             greater
             Slighting
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             to
             thinke
             
             him
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             The
             
               Latine
               Translation
            
             renders
             it
             
               detrahet
               mihi
               ,
               detract
               from
               mee
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             bring
             a
             slander
             upon
             mee
             .
             and
             indeed
             nothing
             does
             more
             detract
             from
             the
             honour
             and
             reputation
             of
             God
             or
             man
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             refuse
             to
             trust
             him
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             without
             ready
             payment
             .
          
           
             
               For
               all
               the
               signes
            
             ]
             or
             
               In
               all
               the
               signes
            
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             as
             if
             they
             might
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             
               in
               the
               midst
            
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               of
               so
               many
               signes
               of
               his
               fid●lity
               ,
            
             and
             being
             
               compassed
               about
            
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               with
               so
               great
               a
               cloud
               of
               witnesses
            
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             not
             to
             
               trust
               him
            
             .
          
           
             Disinherit
             them
             ]
             Destroy
             ,
             or
             consume
             them
             :
             
               So
               say
               the
            
             vulgar
             ,
             Septuag
             :
             and
             Chald
             par
             .
          
        
         
           
             Divination
             .
          
           
             
               Diviners
               are
               usually
               punished
               .
            
             
               With
               Infatuation
               ,
               and
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               
                 being
                 made
                 lyars
              
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               one
               of
               Gods
               
                 proper
                 workes
              
               so
               to
               punish
               them
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 frustrateth
                 the
                 tokens
                 of
                 the
                 lyars
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 diviners
                 mad
                 ,
                 and
                 turneth
                 wise
                 men
                 backward
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 their
                 wisdome
                 foolish
              
               Isa
               :
               44
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Their
               sinne
               appeares
               to
               be
               very
               greivous
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               Samuel
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               aggravate
               the
               sinfulnesse
               
               of
               Disobedience
               ,
               said
               it
               was
               as
               ba●
               as
               
                 Divination
                 :
                 rebellion
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Divination
              
               1
               Sam
               :
               15
               ,
               23.
               (
               for
               so
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               *
               Witchraft
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               seek
               to
               them
               are
               threatn'd
               or
               punish'd
               ▪
            
             
               1
               With
               Cutting
               off
               :
               The
               soule
               that
               turnet●
               after
               such
               as
               have
               familiar
               spirits
               ,
               and
               after
               wisards
               *
               to
               goe
               a
               whoring
               after
               them
               :
               I
               will
               even
               set
               my
               face
               against
               that
               soule
               ,
               and
               will
               cut
               him
               off
               from
               amongst
               his
               people
               Levit
               :
               20
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Wisard's
               ]
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               is
               Jiddehonim
               ,
               which
               signifies
               ,
               knowing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               doubt
               ,
               the
               threat
               is
               of
               
                 large
                 extent
              
               :
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               Astrology
               shrink
               it selfe
               into
               a
               narrower
               compasse
               then
               usually
               it
               doeth
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               see
               well
               how
               it
               can
               avoide
               it
               .
               Indeed
               
                 Jonathan
                 (
                 the
                 Later
              
               )
               in
               his
               translation
               ,
               and
               the
               Jew
               's
               in
               their
               Talmudicall
               fables
               ,
               make
               this
               word
               to
               signifie
               only
               
                 such
                 as
                 inquir'd
                 at
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 called
                 Jiddoah
              
               (
               whose
               head
               they
               put
               into
               their
               mouthes
               :
               and
               after
               that
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               it
               spake
               )
               But
               however
               ,
               to
               me
               the
               word
               seems
               in
               its
               genuine
               signification
               to
               import
               ,
               all
               such
               as
               are
               over
               earnest
               and
               curious
               to
               know
               .
               either
               such
               as
               seek
               to
               know
               things
               which
               Divine
               wisedome
               hath
               reserv'd
               for
               it selfe
               to
               
               know
               ;
               which
               later
               sort
               (
               perhaps
               )
               are
               more
               especially
               called
               Diviners
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 Death
                 :
                 So
                 Saul
                 died
                 for
                 his
                 transgression
                 &c.
                 and
                 also
                 for
                 asking
                 councell
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 familiar
                 spirit
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 it
              
               (
               well
               might
               rebellion
               be
               said
               to
               be
               
                 as
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 Divination
              
               ;
               for
               after
               Saul
               had
               committed
               that
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               long
               ere
               he
               committed
               this
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               makes
               no
               conscience
               of
               one
               ,
               wili
               make
               little
               scruple
               of
               the
               other
               )
               
                 and
                 inquired
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 he
                 slew
                 him
                 .
              
               1
               Chr
               :
               10
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 And
                 also
                 for
                 asking
              
               ]
               't
               is
               not
               said
               ,
               he
               
                 died
                 for
                 his
                 transgression
                 ,
                 and
              
               for
               asking
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               not
               have
               been
               thus
               punish't
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               committed
               but
               one
               of
               these
               sins
               :
               but
               ,
               
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 his
                 transgression
                 ,
                 and
                 also
              
               for
               asking
               ,
               or
               
                 he
                 died
                 also
                 for
                 asking
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               said
               .
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 justly
                 thus
                 punished
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 Disobedience
                 :
                 nay
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 been
                 justly
                 thus
                 punished
                 ,
              
               without
               
                 that
                 sin
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 bin
                 onely
                 for
                 his
                 asking
                 councell
                 of
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 familiar
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               Nay
               (
               perhaps
               )
               there
               may
               be
               
                 thus
                 much
              
               intimated
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               viz
               :
               that
               he
               was
               punished
               with
               the
               
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 rather
              
               for
               this
               sinne
               ,
               then
               for
               the
               former
               (
               for
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               was
               more
               peculiarly
               punished
               with
               the
               
                 losse
                 of
              
               the
               
                 Kingly
                 goverment
              
               ;
               which
               was
               a
               fit
               punishment
               for
               his
               rebellion
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               )
               for
               
               these
               reasons
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               sinne
               is
               aggravated
               with
               
                 variety
                 of
                 expressions
              
               ;
               such
               as
               ,
               
                 asking
                 ;
                 to
                 enquire
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 inquired
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               punishment
               is
               repeated
               presently
               after
               the
               mention
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               said
               v.
               13
               ,
               
                 he
                 died
                 &c.
              
               and
               it
               is
               said
               againe
               v.
               14.
               
                 wherefore
                 he
                 slew
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               He
               (
               that
               is
               
                 God
                 )
                 slew
                 him
              
               ]
               which
               accords
               with
               the
               words
               of
               the
               threat
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 cut
                 him
                 off
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 my selfe
                 :
              
               not
               onely
               the
               people
               shall
               cut
               him
               off
               from
               among
               the
               Congregation
               (
               by
               Excommunication
               )
               but
               I
               my selfe
               will
               cutt
               him
               quite
               off
               from
               amongst
               
                 his
                 people
              
               ,
               by
               some
               extraordinary
               judgement
               .
            
             
               Ahaziah
               (
               King
               of
               Israel
               )
               seeking
               to
               Baalzebub
               to
               know
               whether
               he
               should
               
                 recover
                 of
                 his
                 sicknesse
              
               ,
               received
               it
               both
               for
               his
               punishment
               ,
               &
               his
               
                 answer
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 recover
              
               ,
               2
               King.
               1
               ,
               6.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Not
             *
             Doing
             what
             we
             heare
             .
          
           
             Every
             one
             (
             
               saith
               our
               Saviour
            
             )
             that
             heareth
             these
             sayings
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             doth
             them
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             likened
             to
             a
             foolish
             man
             ,
             which
             built
             his
             house
             upon
             the
             sand
             .
             And
             the
             raine
             descended
             ,
             and
             the
             floods
             came
             and
             the
             winds
             blew
             ,
             and
             beat
             upon
             that
             house
             ,
             and
             great
             was
             the
             fall
             of
             it
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Doubting
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             —
             He
             that
             wavereth
             is
             like
             a
             wave
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             driven
             with
             wind
             ,
             and
             tossed
             .
             Let
             not
             that
             man
             thinke
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             obtaine
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             James
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               He
               that
               wavereth
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             *
             he
             that
             sometimes
             believeth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               believeth
               not
            
             .
             we
             may
             not
             looke
             to
             have
             God's
             blessings
             descend
             right
             upon
             us
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             
               stand
               steady
            
             to
             receive
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Drunkennesse
             .
          
           
             
               Drunken
               
                 men
                 ,
                 and
              
               Drunkards
               
                 are
                 punished
                 or
                 threatned
              
               .
            
             
               1
               By
               the
               sinne
               it selfe
               .
               2
               By
               men
               .
               3
               By
               God.
               (
               
                 hat
                 is
              
               ,
               more
               immediately
               ,
               
                 or
                 more
              
               notoriously
               
                 by
                 him
              
               .
               )
            
             
               They
               are
               punished
               
                 By
                 the
                 Sinne
                 it selfe
              
               1
               With
               
                 Committing
                 of
                 sinnes
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 drunke
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 abhorred
                 .
                 Lot
                 ,
              
               when
               his
               daughters
               had
               made
               him
               
                 drinke
                 wine
              
               ,
               lay
               with
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               at
               
                 two
                 severall
                 nights
              
               ,
               and
               at
               two
               nights
               
                 immediately
                 following
                 one
                 the
                 other
              
               Gen.
               19
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               remembred
               how
               he
               had
               beene
               deceived
               in
               his
               drunkennesse
               so
               little
               while
               before
               ;
               
               but
               that
               
                 drunken
                 men
              
               are
               likewise
               punished
               2
               With
               Senselesnesse
               ,
               even
               of
               things
               present
               ,
               much
               more
               of
               things
               past
               :
               so
               that
               they
               can
               neither
               abstaine
               ,
               nor
               
                 repent
                 .
                 He
                 porceived
                 not
                 when
                 she
                 lay
                 downe
                 ,
                 nor
                 when
                 she
                 arose
                 ,
              
               Gen
               :
               19
               ,
               33
               ,
               35.
               (
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               Lot
               and
               his
               Daughter
               .
               )
            
             
               3
               Shame
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
              
               Shamelesnesse
               .
               He
               drunk
               of
               the
               wine
               ,
               and
               was
               drunken
               ,
               and
               was
               uncovered
               within
               his
               Tent
               (
               Concerning
               Noah
               )
               Gen
               :
               9
               ,
               21.
               was
               uncovered
               ]
               
                 in
                 the
                 originall
                 ,
                 t
                 is
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               uncovered
               by
               himselfe
               .
               
                 When
                 he
                 had
              
               most
               
                 shame
                 ,
                 he
                 had
              
               none
               at
               all
               .
               The
               Latine
               verse
               
                 holds
                 true
                 of
              
               all
               Secrets
               ,
               
                 both
                 of
              
               nature
               ,
               and
               councell
               ,
               
                 viz
                 :
                 That
                 they
                 are
              
               discovered
               by
               Drunkenesse
               .
            
             
               Quid
               non
               ebrietas
               designat
               ?
               operta
               recludit
               .
            
             
               4
               Folly
               ,
               
                 &
                 yet
                 a
              
               Conceit
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               wise
               .
               Wine
               is
               a
               mocker
               ,
               and
               strong
               drink
               is
               raging
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               deceived
               thereby
               is
               not
               (
               or
               shall
               not
               be
               )
               wise
               .
               Prov
               :
               20
               ,
               1.
               
               In
               Hosea
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 said
              
               ,
               Whordome
               ,
               and
               wine
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               heart
               
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
              
               understanding
               Hos
               :
               4
               ,
               11.
               
                 some
                 int●●pret
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 meaning
                 may
                 rather
                 seeme
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 had
              
               stollen
               their
               hearts
               (
               
                 as
                 we
                 use
                 to
                 say
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
              
               their
               affections
               ,
               
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 loved
              
               them
               ,
               
                 more
                 then
              
               him
               .
            
             
               5
               Danger
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
              
               Security
               (
               
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
              
               misery
               
                 of
                 his
              
               misery
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 to
                 be
              
               senselesse
               
               
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
              
               greater
               misery
               )
               Thou
               shalt
               be
               as
               he
               that
               lyeth
               downe
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               that
               lyeth
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mast
               Prov
               :
               23
               ,
               34.
               
            
             
               6
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               Errour
               ;
               
                 whereof
                 mention
                 is
                 made
              
               five
               times
               
                 in
                 one
                 verse
              
               .
               They
               have
               erred
               through
               wine
               ,
               and
               through
               strong
               drinke
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               Prophet
               have
               erred
               *
               through
               strong
               drinke
               ;
               they
               are
               swallowed
               up
               of
               wine
               :
               they
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               through
               strong
               drinke
               ;
               they
               erre
               in
               vision
               ,
               they
               stumble
               in
               judgment
               .
               Isa
               :
               28
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Leviticall
               Law
               God
               forbad
               the
               Priests
               to
               
                 drinke
                 any
                 wine
                 ,
                 or
                 strong
                 drinke
              
               when
               they
               went
               into
               the
               Tabernacle
               ;
               and
               he
               added
               this
               for
               a
               reason
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 ye
                 may
                 put
                 difference
                 between
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 unholy
                 ,
                 and
                 between
                 uncleane
                 and
                 cleane
                 .
              
               Lev
               :
               10
               ,
               10.
               as
               if
               otherwise
               they
               could
               not
               .
            
             
               The
               eyes
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               mind
               in
               
                 Drunken
                 men
              
               ,
               are
               so
               distorted
               *
               (
               like
               the
               eyes
               of
               
                 mad
                 men
              
               )
               that
               usually
               they
               seeme
               to
               see
               those
               things
               which
               otherwise
               they
               never
               saw
               ,
               and
               which
               never
               were
               presented
               to
               them
               a
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 strange
                 things
                 :
                 So
              
               the
               
                 Chalde●
                 Paraphrast
              
               ,
               and
               Vatablus
               translate
               that
               word
               in
               the
               proverbes
               ,
               which
               we
               translate
               
                 strange
                 women
                 :
                 Thine
                 eye
                 shall
                 behold
                 strange
                 women
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               strange
               
                 things
                 )
                 and
                 thine
                 heart
                 shall
                 utter
                 perverse
                 things
              
               Prov
               :
               23
               ,
               33.
               
               
               Solomon
               brings
               it
               as
               an
               effect
               of
               
                 too
                 much
                 drinking
              
               :
               and
               it
               may
               very
               well
               be
               apply'd
               to
               what
               I
               sayd
               but
               now
               ,
               of
               the
               perversion
               and
               corruption
               both
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               &
               the
               outward
               sences
               ;
               seeing
               he
               speakes
               of
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               7
               
                 Sicknesse
                 ,
                 Vexation
                 ,
                 and
                 Sadnesse
                 ,
              
               and
               an
               hundred
               other
               
                 ill
                 consequents
              
               afterward
               ;
               besides
               the
               hurt
               which
               they
               usually
               take
               by
               
                 fightings
                 ,
                 foolish
                 speeches
              
               ,
               &
               mischances
               ,
               while
               their
               Drunkenesse
               lasts
               .
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 woe
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 sorrow
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 contētion
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 babling
                 ?
                 who
                 hath
                 wounds
                 without
                 cause
                 ?
                 They
                 that
                 tarry
                 long
                 at
                 the
                 wine
                 &c.
              
               Prov
               ,
               23
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               The
               wise
               man
               seems
               by
               his
               manner
               of
               enumeration
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               it
               difficult
               to
               
                 tell
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 punishments
              
               they
               have
               of
               this
               sort
               ;
               and
               by
               his
               manner
               of
               interrogation
               ,
               to
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 other
                 sinners
              
               were
               punished
               with
               
                 so
                 many
              
               :
               or
               
                 so
                 much
              
               with
               this
               
                 sort
                 of
                 punishments
                 ,
                 as
                 Drunkards
                 :
              
               and
               therfore
               well
               might
               he
               add
               that
               exhortation
               which
               he
               addes
               ,
               backing
               it
               with
               
                 that
                 reason
                 :
                 Looke
                 not
                 on
                 the
                 wine
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 red
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 giveth
                 its
                 colour
                 in
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 moveth
                 it selfe
                 aright
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 last
                 it
                 biteth
                 like
                 a
                 Serpent
                 ,
                 and
                 stingeth
                 like
                 an
                 Adder
              
               Prov
               :
               23
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               
                 like
                 an
                 Adder
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Serpent
               
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 charmed
              
               Jer
               :
               8
               ,
               7.
               to
               shew
               the
               
                 inevitably
                 hurtfull
              
               and
               
               poysonous
               quality
               of
               Drunkenesse
               .
               Some
               have
               a
               conceit
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               affinity
               betwixt
               the
               two
               
                 Hebrew
                 words
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               wine
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               howling
               (
               because
               the
               letters
               of
               both
               words
               signify
               the
               nmmber
               of
               70
               )
               and
               thence
               observe
               the
               affinity
               betwixt
               Drunkenesse
               ,
               and
               Sorrow
               .
               See
               (
               at
               your
               leasure
               )
               Ecclus
               31
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
            
             
               THEY
               are
               punished
               or
               threatned
               
                 by
                 men
              
               :
               First
               ,
               with
               Excommuication
               (
               at
               least
               as
               to
               the
               use
               of
               
                 temporall
                 blessings
              
               )
               by
               Saint
               Paul's
               sentence
               :
               
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 keep
                 company
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 called
                 a
                 brother
              
               (
               for
               he
               that
               is
               not
               only
               
                 called
                 a
                 brother
              
               ,
               but
               is
               one
               indeed
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               a
               
                 Drunkard
                 )
                 be
                 a
                 fornicator
                 &c.
                 or
                 Drunkard
                 &c.
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 to
                 eat
                 .
              
               1
               Cor
               :
               5
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 Conquest
                 .
                 Benhadad
              
               King
               of
               Syria
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               
                 drinking
                 himselfe
                 drunke
              
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               was
               assaulted
               and
               overthrowne
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               whom
               he
               besieged
               1
               Kings
               20.
               16.
               
            
             
               3
               
                 Murder
                 .
                 Elah
              
               King
               of
               Israel
               was
               murder'd
               by
               his
               servant
               Zimri
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               
                 drinking
                 hlmselfe
                 drunk
                 in
                 his
                 Stewards
                 house
              
               1
               Kings
               16
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               So
               Ammon
               was
               murder'd
               by
               Absalom's
               servants
               ,
               at
               the
               command
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               when
               
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 was
                 merry
                 with
                 wine
              
               (
               for
               those
               are
               the
               words
               )
               2
               Sam
               :
               13
               ,
               28.
               in
               the
               originall
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               when
               his
               
               heart
               was
               good
               *
               :
               when
               he
               was
               so
               over
               -
               good
               ,
               as
               to
               suspect
               no
               hurt
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               offer'd
               to
               kill
               him
               .
               
                 All
                 good
              
               ,
               with
               men
               in
               that
               condition
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               feare
               no
               evill
               ,
               to
               avoide
               it
               ;
               and
               hate
               no
               evill
               ,
               to
               abstaine
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               in
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               ,
               that
               Simon
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 drunke
                 largly
              
               ,
               were
               murdered
               by
               the
               Captaine
               of
               Jericho
               (
               who
               invited
               them
               into
               his
               Castle
               for
               that
               very
               purpose
               .
               )
               1
               Mac
               :
               16
               ,
               16.
               
               It
               is
               likely
               enough
               ,
               had
               not
               Vriah
               been
               Drunk
               when
               he
               was
               with
               David
               (
               who
               therefore
               made
               him
               Drunk
               that
               he
               might
               do
               his
               businesse
               the
               better
               )
               he
               might
               have
               smelt
               out
               somewhat
               of
               his
               designe
               against
               him
               .
               2
               Sam
               :
               11
               ,
               13.
               
            
             
               
                 THEY
                 are
                 threatned
                 and
                 punished
                 BY
                 GOD
                 ,
                 in
              
               generall
               ,
               with
               Woe
               .
               Woe
               to
               the
               crown
               of
               pride
               ,
               to
               the
               DRUNKARDS
               of
               Ephraim
               Isa
               :
               28
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 So
                 chap.
              
               5
               ,
               11.
               
               Woe
               unto
               them
               that
               rise
               up
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               that
               they
               may
               follow
               strong
               drink
               &c.
               
                 See
                 verse
              
               22.
               
            
             
               In
               particular
               1.
               
               Either
               with
               
                 Loathing
                 of
                 those
                 creatures
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 abused
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 Vsing
                 them
                 without
                 delight
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 at
                 all
              
               (
               either
               of
               these
               punishmēts
               is
               notable
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               especially
               observable
               in
               them
               )
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 drink
                 wine
                 with
                 a
                 song
                 ;
                 strong
                 drinke
                 shall
                 be
                 bitter
                 to
                 
                 them
                 that
                 drink
                 it
              
               Isa
               :
               24
               ,
               9.
               
               So
               as
               he
               punished
               their
               gluttonous
               desire
               of
               flesh
               viz
               :
               with
               making
               it
               loathsome
               to
               them
               Num
               :
               11
               ,
               20.
               
               I
               believe
               this
               is
               a
               usuall
               punishment
               with
               Drunkards
               ,
               before
               they
               die
               .
            
             
               2
               Want
               of
               those
               creatures
               .
               Isaiah
               having
               spoken
               those
               wordes
               above
               mention'd
               (
               c.
               5
               ,
               11
               )
               afterward
               addes
               ,
               
                 Their
                 honourable
                 men
                 are
                 famished
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 multitude
                 dried
                 up
                 with
                 thirst
              
               verse
               13.
               
            
             
               3
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               other
               creatures
               also
               
                 For
                 the
                 Drunkard
                 and
                 the
                 Glutton
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 poverty
              
               Prov
               :
               23
               ,
               21.
               
                 come
                 to
                 poverty
              
               ]
               in
               the
               originall
               t
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifies
               also
               to
               be
               dispossessed
               or
               disinherited
               .
               but
               with
               
                 this
                 punishmēt
              
               wine
               it self
               will
               punish
               them
               ,
               disposessing
               them
               of
               
                 themselves
                 ,
                 disinheriting
              
               them
               of
               their
               
                 naturall
                 estate
              
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               causing
               their
               Parents
               to
               disinherit
               them
               of
               their
               
                 civill
                 estate
                 .
                 Sometime
              
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               good
               if
               they
               were
               oftner
               punished
               thus
               ,
               by
               their
               Parents
               .
            
             
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               (
               viz
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               which
               signifies
               wine
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               compounded
               of
               two
               other
               Hebrew
               words
               (
               viz
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               which
               signifie
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 Poor
              
               .
               of
               these
               two
               words
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               signifies
               poore
               ,
               some
               put
               another
               like
               it
               viz
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifies
               Cheife
               .
               the
               word
               will
               admit
               of
               both
               etymologies
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               wine
               
               produces
               both
               effects
               ,
               acording
               as
               it
               is
               well
               or
               
                 ill
                 used
              
               .
               The
               richest
               wine
               is
               most
               dangerous
               in
               
                 this
                 regard
              
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               most
               power
               to
               tempt
               thee
               to
               
                 tarry
                 long
                 at
                 it
              
               .
               and
               therefore
               ,
               as
               I
               would
               have
               thee
               to
               come
               to
               
                 all
                 pleasant
                 meates
              
               ,
               and
               drinkes
               ,
               with
               Feare
               :
               so
               especially
               would
               I
               have
               thee
               be
               afraid
               ,
               to
               
                 Looke
                 upon
                 the
                 wine
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 red
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 giveth
                 his
                 colour
                 in
                 the
                 cup
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 moveth
                 it selfe
                 aright
              
               Prov
               :
               23
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               5
               
                 Sudden
                 Death
              
               (
               if
               Priests
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               
                 went
                 about
                 their
                 office
                 )
                 Doe
                 not
                 drinke
                 wine
                 nor
                 strong
                 drinke
                 ,
                 thou
                 nor
                 thy
                 Sons
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 ,
                 least
                 ye
                 die
                 :
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 statute
                 for
                 ever
                 throughout
                 thy
                 generations
              
               Lev
               :
               10
               ,
               9.
               
               Some
               thinke
               that
               Nadab
               ,
               and
               Abihu
               were
               Drunk
               ,
               when
               they
               took
               common
               fire
               instead
               of
               consecrated
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               may
               see
               verse
               1.
               of
               that
               chapter
               )
               and
               that
               this
               Law
               was
               made
               upon
               that
               occasion
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               mentioned
               presently
               after
               .
               now
               their
               punishmēt
               was
               also
               death
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 by
                 fire
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               as
               you
               may
               see
               verse
               2.
               
            
             
               Either
               Sudden
               death
               ,
               or
               Surprizall
               by
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               .
               But
               and
               if
               that
               evill
               seravnt
               shall
               say
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               my
               Lord
               delaieth
               his
               comming
               (
               
                 such
                 speeches
                 of
                 security
                 are
                 common
                 with
              
               Drunkards
               )
               and
               shall
               begin
               to
               smite
               his
               fellow
               servants
               ,
               and
               to
               eate
               and
               drink
               with
               
               the
               Drunken
               ;
               the
               Lord
               of
               that
               servant
               shall
               come
               in
               a
               day
               that
               he
               looketh
               not
               for
               him
               &c.
               
               Mat
               :
               24
               ,
               48
               ,
               49
               ,
               50.
               shall
               begin
               ]
               
                 If
                 ●e
                 be
                 thus
                 threatned
                 ,
                 for
                 but
              
               beginning
               
                 to
                 drink
                 &c.
                 what
                 must
                 he
                 expect
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 practis'd
                 this
                 wickednesse
              
               for
               many
               yeares
               ?
            
             
               6
               Exclusion
               out
               of
               heaven
               .
               Nor
               theeves
               ,
               nor
               coveteous
               ,
               nor
               DRUNKARDS
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kindome
               of
               God
               1
               Cor
               :
               6.
               10.
               
               
                 See
                 Mat
              
               :
               24
               ,
               49
               ,
               51.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               make
               others
               Drunken
               are
               thus
               threatned
               .
            
             
               Woe
               unto
               him
               that
               giveth
               his
               neighbour
               drink
               :
               that
               puttest
               thy
               bottle
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 could
                 not
                 forbeare
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
              
               third
               person
               
                 to
                 the
              
               second
               ,
               for
               anger
               ;
               
                 which
                 is
                 best
                 expressed
                 in
                 that
                 person
              
               )
               and
               
                 MAKEST
                 HIM
                 DRVNKEN
              
               also
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               look
               on
               their
               nakednesse
               .
               Thou
               art
               filled
               with
               shame
               for
               glory
               ;
               drink
               thou
               also
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               foreskin
               be
               uncovered
               :
               the
               cup
               of
               the
               Lords
               right
               hand
               shall
               be
               turned
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               shamefull
               spuing
               shall
               be
               on
               thy
               glory
               .
               Hab.
               2
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Duties
             of
             Religion
             &c.
             
          
           
             Duties
             of
             religion
             ,
             such
             as
             performe
             them
             with
             resolution
             to
             retaine
             their
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             THEY
             are
             threatned
             :
             First
             with
             non-acceptance
             as
             1.
             in
             Fasting
             and
             humiliation
             .
             When
             the
             Jews
             demanded
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Wherefore
               have
               we
               fasted
               ,
               and
               thou
               seest
               not
               ?
               wherefore
               have
               we
               aflicted
               our
               soule
               ,
               and
               thou
               takest
               no
               knowledge
               ?
            
             He
             made
             them
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               Behold
               in
               the
               day
               of
               your
               fast
               you
            
             *
             
               find
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               exact
               all
               your
               labours
               .
            
             Isa
             :
             58
             ,
             3.
             2.
             
             In
             Prayer
             or
             
               seeking
               to
               God
               Y●
               pollute
               your selves
               with
               all
               your
               Idols
               ,
               even
               unto
               this
               day
               :
               and
               shall
               I
               be
               inquired
               of
               by
               you
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               ?
               as
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               enquired
               of
               by
               you
            
             Ezek
             :
             20
             ,
             31.
             
             
               By
               you
            
             ]
             in
             the
             originall
             t
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             you
             ;
             which
             will
             expres
             both
             senses
             ,
             &
             more
             
               anger
               ▪
            
             I
             will
             neither
             heare
             you
             ,
             nor
             any
             body
             else
             for
             you
             .
             See
             Zach
             :
             7
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Mic
             :
             6
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             1.
             
             So
             Amos
             5
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             
               Though
               ye
               offer
               me
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               accept
               them
               &c.
               
               But
               let
               judgment
               run
               downe
               as
               water
               &c.
            
             verse
             24.
             
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             though
             you
             offer
             me
             never
             so
             many
             offerings
             &c.
             
             I
             will
             not
             accept
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             you
             doe
             not
             execute
             judgment
             .
             See
             Jer
             :
             7
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             3.
             
             
               In
               Believing
               
               God's
               word
            
             ,
             or
             
               believing
               in
               God
            
             (
             or
             
               in
               preaching
            
             or
             reading
             )
             
               But
               unto
               the
               wicked
               God
               saith
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               doe
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ?
               Seeing
               thou
               hatest
               instruction
               ,
               and
               castest
               my
               words
               behind
               thee
            
             Ps
             :
             50
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             God's
             house
             is
             not
             a
             
               Den
               for
               theeves
               &c.
            
             
             Jer
             :
             7
             ,
             11.
             and
             as
             long
             as
             we
             reject
             his
             ordinances
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             his
             ordinances
             to
             enjoy
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Severe
             punishment
             .
             For
             every
             one
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             stranger
             that
             sojourneth
             in
             Israel
             ,
             which
             separateth
             himselfe
             from
             mee
             &c.
             
             And
             cometh
             to
             *
             a
             Prophet
             to
             enquire
             of
             him
             concerning
             me
             :
             I
             the
             Lord
             will
             answere
             him
             by
             my selfe
             ;
             And
             I
             will
             sett
             my
             face
             against
             that
             man
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             him
             a
             signe
             and
             a
             proverb
             &c.
             Ezek
             :
             14
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Samuel
             told
             Saul
             ,
             (
             
               for
               all
               his
            
             sacrificing
             to
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               because
               he
            
             disobeyed
             his
             command
             ,
             
               in
               not
               tarrying
               at
               Gilgal
               till
               he
               came
               :
            
             Thou
             hast
             done
             foolishly
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             kept
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             which
             he
             commanded
             thee
             :
             For
             now
             would
             the
             Lord
             have
             establish'd
             thy
             Kingdome
             upon
             Israel
             for
             ever
             :
             But
             now
             thy
             Kingdome
             shall
             not
             continue
             .
             1
             Sam
             :
             13
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             God's
             Altar
             was
             not
             allowed
             for
             a
             refuge
             for
             him
             that
             slew
             his
             Brother
             with
             guile
             Exod.
             21
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
           
             An
             earthly
             Father
             ,
             though
             his
             Son
             behave
             himself
             never
             so
             respectfully
             ,
             and
             shew
             him
             never
             so
             much
             reverence
             in
             his
             language
             and
             deportment
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             be
             Disobedient
             ,
             is
             so
             farre
             from
             accepting
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             likes
             him
             the
             worse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Enemies
             of
             God's
             Children
             .
          
           
             Enemies
             of
             God's
             children
             threatned
             and
             punished
             :
          
           
             First
             with
             
               God's
               enmity
               against
               them
            
             (
             especially
             when
             his
             children
             are
             dutifull
             )
             for
             thus
             he
             speaks
             to
             rhe
             Israelites
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Angel
             whom
             he
             would
             send
             before
             them
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               shalt
               indeed
               obey
               his
               voyce
               ,
               and
               doe
               all
               that
               I
               speake
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               be
               an
               Enemy
               unto
               thine
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               an
               adversary
               unto
               thine
               adversaries
               ,
            
             Exod.
             23
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               a
               Curse
               .
               Isaac
            
             ,
             when
             he
             blessed
             Jacob
             ,
             thus
             spake
             ,
             
               Cursed
               be
               every
               one
               that
               curseth
               thee
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               hee
               that
               blesseth
               thee
               ,
            
             Gen.
             27
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             CURSED
             be
             ]
             in
             the
             Originall
             it
             is
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cursed
             :
             neither
             Be
             ,
             nor
             Let
             ,
             nor
             Shall
             ;
             whereas
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             LET
             
               people
               serve
               thee
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             people
             SHALL
             
               serve
               thee
               ,
               and
               Nations
               bow
               downe
               to
               thee
               :
            
             BE
             
               Lord
               over
               thy
               Brethren
               &c.
            
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             hate
             and
             
             curse
             God's
             Children
             ,
             are
             cursed
             
               with
               God
            
             presently
             (
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             )
             though
             they
             may
             not
             appeare
             so
             to
             them
             ;
             &
             though
             as
             yet
             ,
             for
             matter
             of
             
               their
               temporall
               prosperity
            
             against
             them
             ,
             it
             be
             in
             the
             future
             tense
             .
             They
             SHALL
             SERVE
             thee
             ,
             and
             they
             SHALL
             
               bow
               downe
               to
               thee
            
             :
             but
             they
             ARE
             CVRSED
             ,
             or
             ,
             they
             are
             cursed
             already
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               Increase
               of
               those
               whom
               they
               endeavour
               to
               diminish
               .
            
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             
               Egypt
               ,
               But
               the
               more
               they
               afflicted
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               multiplied
               .
            
             Ex
             :
             1
             ,
             12.
             the
             original
             (
             word
             for
             word
             )
             speaks
             thus
             :
             As
             
               they
               afflicted
               them
            
             ,
             SO
             
               they
               multiplied
            
             :
             as
             if
             God
             were
             so
             punctuall
             ,
             and
             so
             ready
             in
             this
             way
             of
             avenging
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             presently
             assoon
             as
             ever
             men
             have
             done
             them
             Hurt
             one
             way
             ,
             he
             
               does
               them
               good
            
             another
             .
             Many
             things
             grow
             the
             thicker
             for
             
               cutting
               short
            
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             readier
             way
             to
             make
             the
             godly
             grow
             ,
             then
             to
             sow
             their
             blood
             upon
             the
             ground
             (
             though
             for
             the
             present
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             but
             spilt
             )
             
               Sanguis
               Martyrii
               est
               semen
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Vexation
               and
               Griefe
               thereupon
            
             :
             as
             it
             is
             afterward
             said
             in
             the
             forementioned
             verse
             ,
             
               and
               they
               were
            
             GRIEVED
             
               because
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             The
             Psalmist
             ,
             having
             spoken
             before
             of
             the
             
               good
               mans
               exaltation
            
             ,
             addeth
             in
             abundance
             of
             passion
             
             
               The
               wicked
               shall
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               be
            
             GRIEVED
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               gnash
               with
               his
               teeth
               ,
               and
               melt
               away
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               perish
               ,
            
             Psalm
             :
             112
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             
               Non-successe
               .
               Balaam
            
             (
             upon
             Balak's
             earnest
             importunity
             )
             having
             tried
             his
             *
             enchantments
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             at
             severall
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             to
             curse
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             and
             being
             still
             told
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             endevour
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             resolv'd
             to
             blesse
             them
             ;
             at
             length
             sitts
             downe
             ,
             and
             concludes
             ,
             
               Surely
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               enchantment
            
             *
             
               against
               Jacob
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               divination
               against
               Israel
            
             Num
             :
             23
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Conquest
             (
             
               at
               least
            
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             )
             These
             shall
             make
             war
             with
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             overcome
             them
             :
             For
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             chosen
             ,
             Rev
             :
             17
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             Shame
             .
             Isaiah
             Song-They
             shall
             see
             ,
             and
             be
             ashamed
             for
             their
             envie
             at
             the
             people
             ;
             yea
             the
             fire
             *
             of
             thine
             enimies
             shall
             devour
             them
             chap
             :
             26
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             
               Punishments
               ,
               many
            
             ,
             and
             sure
             ,
             and
             
               notoriously
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             That
             they
             are
             many
             ,
             this
             whole
             chapter
             shall
             declare
             .
             and
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             sure
             ,
             is
             as
             sure
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             in
             Paul's
             opininion
             .
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Seeing
               it
               is
               a
               righteous
               
               thing
               with
               God
               to
               recompence
               tribulation
               to
               them
               that
               trouble
               you
            
             2
             Thes
             :
             1
             ,
             6.
             insomuch
             that
             as
             he
             makes
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             godly
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               manifest
               token
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgment
               of
               God
               ,
            
             who
             must
             in
             justice
             render
             tribulation
             to
             them
             that
             trouble
             ;
             &
             rest
             to
             them
             that
             are
             troubled
             2
             Thes
             :
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             So
             in
             like
             manner
             in
             an
             other
             place
             ,
             he
             makes
             the
             malice
             of
             wicked
             men
             in
             persecuting
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             an
             
               evident
               token
            
             not
             only
             of
             their
             punishment
             ,
             but
             perdition
             ,
             or
             destruction
             Phil
             :
             1
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Sure
             :
             and
             also
             speedy
             ,
             especially
             if
             God's
             children
             be
             
               earnest
               with
               him
               in
               prayer
            
             .
             for
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             having
             told
             his
             Disciples
             a
             parable
             of
             a
             
               Judge
               ,
               who
               neither
               feared
               God
               ,
               nor
               regarded
               man
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             resolved
             to
             avenge
             a
             widdow
             of
             her
             adversary
             ,
             
               because
               of
               her
               importunity
            
             :
             asked
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             thought
             that
             God
             could
             be
             more
             hard-hearted
             then
             a
             
               wicked
               man
               ?
               and
               shall
               not
               God
               avenge
               his
               owne
               elect
               ,
               which
               cry
               day
               and
               night
               unto
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               beare
               long
               with
               them
               ?
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               avenge
               them
               speedily
            
             ;
             Luk.
             18
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Beare
               long
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             speedily
             ,
             fo●
             he
             counteth
             not
             slacknesse
             ,
             and
             
               speedinesse
               ;
               long
            
             ,
             and
             short
             ,
             as
             we
             doe
             ;
             because
             with
             
               him
               one
               day
               is
               as
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               as
               one
               day
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
           
             Because
             the
             Amalekites
             withstood
             the
             Israelites
             in
             their
             journey
             into
             Canaan
             :
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             
               Moses
               ,
               Write
               this
               for
               a
               memoriall
               in
               a
               booke
               ,
               and
               rehearse
               it
            
             *
             
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               Joshua
               :
               for
               I
               will
               utterly
               put
               out
               the
               remembrance
               of
               Amalek
               from
               under
               heaven
               .
            
             Ex.
             17
             ,
             14.
             
             So
             carefull
             was
             he
             ,
             lest
             it
             might
             be
             forgotten
             .
             and
             therefore
             in
             Deut.
             25
             ,
             17.
             he
             charges
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             Blot
             out
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             themselves
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             injury
             .
             REMEMBER
             (
             saies
             he
             ,
             )
             
               what
               Amaleck
               did
               unto
               thee
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               when
               ye
               were
               come
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
               :
            
             and
             verse
             19.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               blot
               out
               the
               remembrance
               of
               Amalek
               from
               under
               heaven
               :
               thou
               shalt
               not
               forget
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Rejoyce
             O
             ye
             Nations
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             avenge
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             said
             Moses
             
               in
               his
               Song
               ,
               Deut
            
             :
             32
             ,
             43.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               So
               the
            
             Septuagint
             ,
             
               and
               after
               them
            
             Paul
             Rom
             :
             15
             ,
             10.
             (
             
               though
               some
               translate
            
             ,
             Rejoyce
             ye
             Nations
             ,
             which
             are
             his
             people
             )
             
               It
               seemeth
               to
               me
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               :
            
             Ye
             Nations
             ,
             which
             have
             not
             yet
             shewd
             your selves
             
               ENEMIES
               TO
               THE
               PEOPLE
               OF
               GOD
               ,
            
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             take
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             congratulate
             their
             delivery
             from
             those
             that
             persecute
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             their
             course
             ,
             you
             are
             like
             to
             fare
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             surely
             punish
             you
             .
          
           
           
             
               Smite
               thorow
               the
               loines
               of
               them
               that
               rise
               against
               him
               ,
            
             said
             the
             same
             Moses
             in
             his
             prayer
             for
             Levi
             ,
             before
             his
             death
             Deut
             :
             33
             ,
             11.
             
             Now
             (
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             the
             Prayers
             of
             
               men
               inspir'd
               with
               a
               Prophetick
               Spirit
               ,
            
             whether
             
               for
               the
               godly
            
             ,
             or
             
               against
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             have
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             prophesies
             ,
             and
             (
             without
             doubt
             )
             were
             so
             spoken
             ,
             or
             intended
             ;
             so
             that
             many
             of
             them
             are
             not
             to
             be
             imitated
             by
             us
             .
             Many
             such
             there
             are
             of
             David's
             ,
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             to
             be
             render'd
             (
             or
             interpreted
             at
             least
             )
             rather
             by
             shall
             ,
             then
             let
             :
             as
             Ps
             :
             69
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             &c.
             See
             Deborah's
             prayer
             Jud
             :
             5
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Joshua
               prophesied
            
             to
             the
             Israelites
             peremptorily
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             put
             their
             feet
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             the
             five
             kings
             at
             
               Makkedah
               ,
               Feare
               not
               ,
               nor
               be
               dismayed
               :
               for
               thus
               shall
               the
               Lord
               doe
               to
               all
               your
               Enemies
               against
               whom
               ye
               fight
               ,
            
             Josh
             .
             10
             ,
             25.
             
             So
             much
             for
             the
             certainty
             of
             God's
             punishing
             the
             
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
            
             :
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             manner
             ;
             such
             as
             wherein
             it
             may
             be
             more
             clearly
             seene
             ,
             it
             is
             Hee
             .
          
           
             THE
             
               hand
               of
               God
               notoriously
               appeares
            
             in
             the
             punishing
             of
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             severallwayes
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             When
             he
             produces
             unnaturall
             ,
             and
             unusuall
             effects
             ,
             
               upon
               their
            
             Minds
             :
             
               such
               as
               first
            
             ,
             a
             strange
             Hatred
             ,
             &
             Anger
             against
             one
             another
             
             from
             whence
             many
             times
             proceeds
             
               
                 Either
                 
                   Killing
                   of
                   one
                   another
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 Sennacherib
                 ,
                 king
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 was
                 murthered
                 by
                 his
                 owne
                 sonnes
                 2
                 Kings
                 19
                 ,
                 37.
                 
                 The
                 Assyrian
                 Officers
                 helped
                 the
                 Jewes
                 in
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Nation
                 .
                 
                   Esth
                   .
                   9
                   ,
                   3.
                   
                   Haman
                
                 was
                 hanged
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 kings
                 command
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 advised
                 to
                 slaughter
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 Esth
                 .
                 7.
                 10.
                 but
                 see
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 chapter
                 of
                 Discord
                 .
              
               
                 Or
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 
                   Suspending
                   their
                   malice
                   against
                   those
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   persecute
                   .
                
                 When
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 fell
                 out
                 ,
                 upon
                 occasion
                 of
                 Paul's
                 mentioning
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 :
                 the
                 Scribes
                 who
                 (
                 held
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 deny
                 )
                 spake
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 acquitted
                 Acts
                 23
                 ,
                 7.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               A
               strange
               Pertinacie
               in
               prosecuting
               their
               malice
               :
            
             and
             with
             this
             they
             are
             punished
             ,
             
               that
               they
               may
               be
               punished
               the
               more
               .
            
             So
             the
             Canaanites
             were
             punished
             .
             
               There
               was
               not
               a
               city
               that
               made
               peace
               with
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               save
               the
               Hivites
               ,
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Gibeon
               ;
               all
               other
               they
               tooke
               in
               battle
               .
               For
               it
               was
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               harden
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               come
               against
               Israell
               in
               battle
               ;
               that
               
               he
               might
               destroy
               them
               utterly
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               have
               no
               favour
            
             (
             for
             ,
             favour
             they
             were
             to
             shew
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             made
             them
             answers
             of
             peace
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             summoned
             ,
             Deut.
             20
             ,
             11.
             )
             
               but
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               Moses
            
             Josh
             .
             11
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             was
             the
             King
             of
             Egypt
             punished
             
               that
               he
               might
               be
               punished
               the
               more
            
             (
             as
             God
             professed
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             intention
             before
             hand
             Exod.
             10
             ,
             1.
             )
             againe
             ,
             and
             againe
             ,
             but
             especially
             at
             the
             
               red
               Sea
            
             ,
             when
             he
             resolved
             to
             pursue
             the
             Israelites
             .
             For
             certainly
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             thinke
             that
             he
             ,
             who
             was
             for
             them
             ,
             was
             for
             him
             too
             :
             and
             if
             he
             were
             not
             ,
             it
             was
             strange
             he
             would
             not
             thinke
             ,
             that
             having
             made
             the
             water
             to
             stand
             on
             a
             heap
             
               against
               nature
            
             ,
             to
             
               preserve
               his
               friends
            
             ,
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             them
             
               returne
               to
               their
               naturall
               course
            
             ,
             to
             
               destroy
               his
               Enemies
            
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               A
               strange
               Feare
            
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             act
             their
             designes
             ,
             even
             
               of
               those
            
             whom
             before
             they
             esteemed
             contemptible
             ;
             whereof
             they
             can
             give
             no
             reason
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             Moses
             his
             a
             Prophecy
             (
             concerning
             the
             Canaanites
             )
             FEARE
             and
             DREAD
             
               shall
               fall
               upon
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               thine
               arme
            
             (
             for
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             Gods
             arme
             (
             or
             power
             )
             appeares
             most
             in
             his
             working
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             sudden
             passions
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             )
             
             
               They
               shall
               be
               as
               still
               ,
               as
               a
               stone
               ,
               till
               thy
               people
               passe
               over
               ,
               O
               Lord
               :
               till
               the
               people
               passe
               over
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               purchased
            
             Exod.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             FEARE
             and
             DREAD
             ]
             so
             Deut
             2
             ,
             25.
             
             The
             FEARE
             
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
            
             DREAD
             
               of
               Thee
            
             :
             and
             chap.
             11
             ,
             25.
             
             The
             FEARE
             
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               the
            
             DREAD
             
               of
               you
            
             :
             to
             shew
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             a
             
               meere
               feare
            
             ,
             whereof
             they
             could
             give
             no
             cause
             ,
             being
             greater
             in
             number
             ,
             &
             strength
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             it
             should
             fall
             upon
             them
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             come
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             from
             whence
             ,
             nor
             wherefore
             .
             See
             Josh
             .
             2
             ,
             9.
             and
             Esth
             .
             9
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               It
               was
            
             God's
             Promise
             :
             I
             will
             send
             my
             Feare
             before
             thee
             Ex.
             23
             ,
             *
             27.
             repeated
             Deut.
             2
             ,
             *
             25.
             and
             chap.
             11
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             This
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             Promise
             ,
             were
             fulfilled
             and
             performed
             :
             according
             to
             Rahab's
             confession
             to
             the
             spies
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               you
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               terrour
               is
               fallen
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               faint
               ,
               because
               of
               you
            
             Josh
             .
             2
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             like
             had
             God
             done
             for
             their
             Fathers
             before
             them
             :
             viz
             Jacob
             and
             
               his
               sonnes
            
             ,
             when
             they
             journeyed
             from
             Shechem
             to
             Bethel
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             lately
             
               killed
               the
               Shechemites
            
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             had
             more
             cause
             to
             be
             afraid
             themselves
             of
             revenge
             )
             and
             although
             they
             were
             
               flying
               from
               Esau
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Terrour
               of
               God
               was
               upon
               the
               cities
               
               that
               were
               round
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               not
               pursue
               after
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Jacob
            
             Gen.
             35
             ,
             5.
             
             
               The
               terrour
               of
               God
            
             ]
             the
             Feare
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             the
             terrour
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             
               terrour
               from
               God
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i.
             e.
             
               A
               Consternation
               sent
               from
               him
            
             .
             Indeed
             it
             might
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               a
               Great
               Consternation
            
             (
             or
             terrour
             )
             Such
             as
             could
             come
             from
             no
             lesse
             power
             then
             God's
             (
             it
             was
             so
             great
             :
             )
             or
             such
             as
             could
             come
             frō
             none
             but
             God
             (
             there
             being
             no
             cause
             of
             feare
             from
             man
             )
             such
             as
             this
             was
             ,
             because
             the
             power
             of
             man
             was
             so
             small
             .
             It
             is
             usuall
             (
             you
             know
             )
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             the
             intention
             is
             to
             expresse
             the
             greatnesse
             or
             strength
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             to
             adde
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             (
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               i.
               e.
               of
               God
            
             :
             as
             you
             may
             see
             Gen
             :
             30
             ,
             8.
             1
             
             Sam
             :
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Psalm
             :
             36
             ,
             7.
             
             Jon
             :
             3.
             3.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             other
             very
             notable
             examples
             of
             this
             terrour
             ;
             as
             ,
             1
             The
             Philistins
             :
             for
             though
             they
             knew
             that
             (
             unlesse
             it
             were
             with
             Saul
             and
             
               Jonathan
               )
               there
               was
               neither
               sword
               nor
               speare
               found
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               people
            
             1
             Sam
             :
             13
             ,
             22.
             (
             which
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             have
             any
             Smiths
             ,
             that
             might
             make
             them
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             chap.
             14
             ,
             15
             that
             (
             assoone
             as
             Jonathan
             &
             his
             Armour-bearer
             had
             made
             an
             assault
             upon
             the
             garison
             )
             
               there
               was
               trembling
               in
               the
               Host
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               among
               all
               the
               people
               :
               
               the
               garrison
               &
               the
               spoylers
               they
               also
               trembled
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               quaked
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               a
               very
               great
               trembling
               .
               And
               the
               watchmen
               of
               Saul
               in
               Gibeah
               looked
               ,
               and
               behold
               they
               melted
               away
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               on
               beating
               downe
               one
               another
            
             (
             perhaps
             not
             knowing
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             out
             of
             extreme
             feare
             )
             2
             Saul
             ,
             who
             was
             afraid
             of
             David
             ,
             before
             ever
             he
             went
             from
             the
             court
             ,
             or
             had
             any
             with
             him
             to
             helpe
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             1
             
               Samuel
               .
               18
               ,
               12.
               
               Saul
               was
            
             AFRAID
             
               of
               David
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               departed
               from
               Saul
               .
            
             This
             is
             also
             an
             example
             of
             the
             like
             
               feare
               without
               cause
            
             :
             for
             I
             take
             the
             reason
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             viz.
             
               Because
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
            
             to
             be
             given
             by
             him
             that
             wrote
             this
             booke
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             Saul's
             reason
             ;
             for
             had
             it
             beene
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             beene
             said
             ,
             
               Was
               departed
               from
            
             HIM
             ,
             (
             sibi
             reciprocally
             )
             and
             not
             FROM
             SAUL
             .
             3
             
               The
               Assyrians
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             (
             when
             Ahasuerus
             had
             given
             them
             leave
             to
             kill
             those
             who
             would
             have
             murdered
             thē
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             whom
             ,
             doubtles
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             a
             very
             contemptible
             number
             )
             
               And
               no
               man
               could
               withstand
               them
               ,
               for
               the
            
             FEARE
             
               of
               them
               fell
               upon
               all
            
             (
             *
             the
             )
             people
             Esth
             .
             9.
             2.
             
             But
             (
             that
             which
             is
             
               more
               strange
            
             yet
             )
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             verse
             3.
             of
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             that
             the
             FEARE
             
               of
               Mordecai
            
             (
             of
             
               one
               single
               Jew
            
             ,
             whom
             even
             
             now
             they
             had
             appointed
             to
             be
             hang'd
             )
             fell
             upon
             
               all
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               Lievtenants
               ,
               and
               the
               Deputies
               ,
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               King.
            
             Lastly
             ,
             Judas
             ,
             and
             his
             company
             of
             souldiers
             :
             who
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             apprehend
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Assoone
               as
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               Hee
               ,
               went
               backward
               ,
               and
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
            
             John
             18
             ,
             6.
             
             I
             may
             say
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             
               David
               ,
               There
               were
               they
               in
               great
               feare
               ,
               where
               no
               feare
               was
            
             Psal
             .
             53
             ,
             5.
             
               no
               feare
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               no
               cause
               of
               feare
            
             .
             A
             cause
             of
             feare
             there
             was
             indeed
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             as
             he
             sayes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             14
             ,
             5.
             
             
               God
               is
               in
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             )
             but
             none
             in
             
               their
               account
            
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             produce
             many
             places
             out
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             which
             speake
             largely
             of
             God's
             way
             of
             punishing
             his
             Enemies
             with
             fearfulnesse
             :
             but
             I
             will
             onely
             referre
             you
             to
             these
             three
             ,
             which
             you
             may
             read
             at
             your
             leasure
             :
             viz.
             Isa
             19
             ,
             17.
             
             
               Mic.
               17
               ,
               17.
               
               Zach.
               12
               ,
               2.
               2
               
               Chr.
            
             14
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Strange
               Sottishnesse
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               understanding
               ,
            
             (
             so
             that
             they
             have
             not
             the
             wit
             to
             doe
             hurt
             )
             In
             this
             manner
             (
             at
             least
             )
             was
             Nebuchadnezar
             punished
             Dan.
             4
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Strange
             Madnesse
             .
             
               In
               this
               manner
               the
            
             Enemies
             of
             Jerusalem
             
               are
               threatned
               to
               be
               punished
            
             :
             In
             that
             day
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             will
             smite
             every
             horse
             with
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             his
             rider
             with
             
               MADNESSE
               Zach.
            
             12
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               Strange
               Delusion
            
             :
             as
             1
             By
             Sights
             .
             Thus
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             that
             fought
             against
             Jehoram
             ,
             and
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             were
             punished
             ;
             For
             ,
             the
             water
             (
             wherewith
             the
             valley
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Israelites
             lay
             ,
             was
             fiilled
             
               without
               wind
            
             or
             raine
             2
             Kings
             3
             ,
             17.
             )
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Sun
             shining
             upon
             it
             in
             that
             morning
             ,
             seemed
             to
             them
             to
             be
             bloudy
             ;
             (
             vers
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             )
             which
             made
             them
             to
             thinke
             they
             had
             slaine
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             runne
             thither
             with
             confidence
             to
             take
             the
             spoyle
             .
             But
             the
             Israelites
             
               rose
               up
            
             ,
             and
             
               smote
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               and
               they
               fled
               before
               them
            
             v.
             24.
             
             And
             thus
             the
             Midianites
             were
             deceived
             by
             the
             
               pitchers
               with
               Lamps
               in
               them
            
             which
             Gideon
             and
             his
             
               three
               hundred
               men
            
             brake
             in
             pieces
             ,
             when
             they
             fell
             upon
             them
             at
             Moreh
             .
             For
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               all
               the
               host
               r●nne
               ,
               and
               cryed
               ,
               and
               fled
            
             Jud.
             7
             ,
             21.
             2
             
             By
             Reports
             ;
             thus
             the
             Syrians
             were
             deceived
             ,
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Samaria
             (
             when
             Joram
             was
             King
             of
             Israel
             )
             For
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               made
               the
               host
               of
               the
               Syrians
               to
               heare
               a
               noyse
               of
               Chariots
               ,
               and
               a
               noise
               of
               horses
               ,
               even
               the
               noise
               of
               a
               great
               host
               :
               and
               they
               said
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               Lo
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               hath
               hired
               against
               us
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Hittites
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               to
               come
               upon
               us
               .
               Wherefore
               they
               arose
               ,
               and
               fled
               in
               the
               twilight
               ,
               and
               left
               their
               tents
               ,
               and
               their
               horses
               ,
               and
               their
               
               asses
               ,
               and
               the
               camp
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               fled
               for
               their
               life
            
             2
             Kings
             7
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             likewise
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             at
             the
             siege
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             (
             when
             Hezekiah
             was
             King
             of
             Judah
             )
             for
             God
             sayes
             of
             Sennacherib
             their
             King
             :
             
               I
               will
               send
               a
               blast
            
             *
             
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               heare
               a
               rumour
               ,
               and
               shall
               returne
               to
               his
               owne
               Land
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               cause
               him
               to
               fall
               in
               his
               owne
               Land.
            
             2
             Kings
             19
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             
               Second
               way
            
             ,
             wherein
             
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               notoriously
               seen
            
             in
             the
             punishing
             of
             the
             
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             When
             he
             
               produces
               unusuall
               effects
            
             upon
             their
             Bodies
             :
             such
             as
             1
             Blindnesse
             :
             So
             the
             Sodomites
             were
             punish'd
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             to
             demand
             the
             Angels
             that
             lodged
             in
             Lots
             house
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             they
             could
             not
             
               find
               the
               doore
            
             Gen
             :
             19
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             so
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             upon
             the
             prayer
             of
             Elisha
             ,
             at
             Dothan
             ;
             (
             whither
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             him
             )
             insomuch
             that
             ,
             promising
             to
             direct
             them
             to
             the
             man
             whom
             they
             sought
             ,
             he
             led
             them
             quite
             home
             into
             Samaria
             2
             King
             6
             ,
             19
             :
             2
             Diseases
             :
             So
             the
             Egyptians
             were
             punished
             with
             Boyles
             ,
             Ex
             9.
             
             The
             Philistins
             with
             Emrods
             1
             Sam
             :
             5.
             
             Gog
             ,
             &
             his
             men
             ,
             have
             been
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             ,
             with
             the
             Pestilence
             ,
             Ezek
             :
             38.
             22.
             3
             
             Strange
             ,
             and
             violent
             ,
             and
             
               untimely
               Death's
            
             ,
             inflicted
             
               Sometimes
               more
               immediately
            
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             when
             
               all
               
               the
               first
               borne
            
             in
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             were
             slaine
             
               in
               one
               night
            
             Exod
             :
             12
             ,
             29
             ,
             And
             ,
             when
             Jehoram
             King
             Judah
             (
             who
             had
             slaine
             his
             
               brethren
               of
               his
               Father's
               house
               that
               were
               better
               then
               him selfe
            
             2
             Chr
             :
             21
             ,
             13.
             )
             died
             of
             such
             a
             disease
             in
             his
             bowels
             ,
             that
             his
             bowells
             fell
             out
             verse
             15.
             
             Hitherto
             may
             be
             reduc'd
             that
             
               Deep
               Sleep
               from
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             fell
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             with
             Saul
             1
             Sam
             :
             26
             ,
             12.
             (
             insomuch
             that
             David
             took
             away
             his
             Speare
             ,
             and
             
               his
               Cruse
               of
               water
            
             ,
             close
             by
             his
             bolster
             where
             he
             lay
             ;
             and
             no
             body
             knew
             of
             it
             )
             Sometimes
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             may
             be
             never
             the
             lesse
             notoriously
             seen
             .
          
           
             Either
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             by
             
               those
               whom
               they
               most
               trusted
            
             :
             as
             ,
             when
             Jezebel
             was
             thrown
             out
             at
             window
             
               by
               her
               owne
               Eunuches
            
             2
             Kings
             9
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             Or
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             by
             
               those
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               intended
               the
               same
               death
               themselves
            
             ;
             as
             ,
             when
             those
             ,
             who
             gott
             a
             Commission
             of
             King
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             to
             kill
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             were
             slaine
             themselves
             by
             the
             
               same
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               autority
            
             Esth
             :
             8
             ,
             11.
             c.
             9
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Or
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             in
             the
             
               same
               manner
            
             ;
             as
             when
             Haman
             was
             hanged
             on
             the
             gallows
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             for
             Mordecai
             Esth
             :
             7
             ,
             10.
             and
             those
             that
             accused
             Daniel
             ,
             and
             caused
             him
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             
             
               den
               of
               Lyons
            
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Kings
             command
             ,
             throwne
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             devour●d
             Dan
             :
             6
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Insomuch
             that
             I
             think
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             what
             Abigail
             *
             said
             to
             David
             ,
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             truly
             said
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             :
             of
             
               theirs
               ,
               The
               soules
               of
               thine
               enemies
               ,
               them
               shall
               he
               sling
               out
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               the
               midle
               of
               a
               sling
               :
            
             or
             ,
             he
             shall
             violently
             ,
             and
             
               hastily
               snatch
            
             them
             away
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             passion
             :
          
           
             A
             THIRD
             way
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               hand
               of
               God
            
             ,
             more
             
               notoriously
               appeares
            
             in
             punishing
             the
             
               Enemies
               of
               his
               children
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             
               makes
               use
               of
               noysome
               creatures
            
             for
             instruments
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               renders
               them
               noysome
            
             ,
             by
             
               changing
               their
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             
               increasing
               their
               number
            
             ,
             or
             
               prolonging
               their
               continuance
            
             ,
             or
             
               making
               them
               act
               after
               a
               strange
               ,
               and
               unusuall
               manner
               .
            
             Thus
             it
             was
             seene
             upon
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               in
               Turning
               their
               water
               into
               bloud
               ,
            
             Ex.
             7.
             19.
             
             
               In
               causing
               an
               excessive
               number
               of
               Frogges
            
             chap.
             8
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Of
               Lice
            
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             
               Of
               Flies
            
             v.
             24.
             
             
               Of
               Locusts
            
             c.
             10
             ,
             13
             :
             Upon
             the
             Assyrians
             (
             sent
             to
             inhabit
             Canaan
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             carried
             the
             Israelites
             captive
             )
             by
             
               destroying
               them
               with
               Lyons
            
             2
             Kings
             17
             ,
             25.
             
             Upon
             the
             
               Egyptians
               ,
               in
               causing
               an
               exceeding
               great
               darknesse
               to
               continue
               three
               dayes
               together
            
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             Upon
             the
             Canaanites
             ,
             by
             
               destroying
               
               them
               with
               Hornets
            
             Exod.
             23
             ,
             28.
             
             Josh
             .
             24
             ,
             12.
             
             Upon
             the
             
               five
               Cananite
               Kings
            
             (
             when
             they
             fought
             with
             Joshua
             at
             Gibeon
             )
             
               by
               destroying
               them
               with
               hailestones
            
             ,
             wherewith
             there
             were
             more
             slaine
             ,
             then
             
               with
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             Josh
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             as
             likewise
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             Exod.
             9
             ,
             23.
             
             See
             Ezek.
             38
             ,
             22.
             
             Upon
             the
             
               two
               Captaines
            
             ,
             and
             their
             
               companies
               of
               fiftie
            
             (
             sent
             by
             King
             Ahaziah
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             Elijah
             )
             
               by
               destroying
               them
               with
               fire
               from
               heaven
               ,
            
             2
             King.
             1
             ,
             10.
             so
             upon
             the
             
               Egyptians
               Exod.
            
             9
             ,
             23.
             and
             so
             it
             hath
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             upon
             
               Gog
               and
               Magog
            
             Ezek.
             38
             ,
             22.
             
             Revel
             .
             20.
             9.
             
             Upon
             the
             Philistines
             that
             fought
             with
             Samuel
             at
             
               Mizpeh
               ,
               by
               Thunder
            
             1
             Sam.
             7
             ,
             10.
             according
             to
             Hannah's
             words
             in
             her
             song
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               Heaven
               shall
               he
               thunder
               upon
               them
               &c.
            
             cap.
             2
             ,
             10.
             and
             so
             upon
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             Exod.
             9
             ,
             23.
             
             Upon
             those
             
               Five
               Kings
            
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             by
             
               causing
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               Moon
               to
               stand
               still
               ,
            
             at
             the
             prayer
             of
             Joshua
             ;
             that
             so
             it
             might
             not
             be
             darke
             ,
             till
             the
             people
             had
             avenged
             themselves
             of
             their
             adversaries
             ,
             who
             might
             have
             escaped
             in
             the
             night
             *
             Josh
             .
             10
             ,
             12.
             
             At
             that
             time
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moone
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             fought
             for
             God's
             people
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             
               their
               courses
            
             (
             for
             their
             courses
             were
             stopt
             )
             as
             Deborah
             said
             in
             her
             
               Song
               ,
               the
               stars
               in
               their
               courses
               fought
               against
               Sisera
               ,
            
             Jud.
             5
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             Jewes
             some
             
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Starres
             had
             so
             
               over-heated
               the
               ground
            
             ,
             that
             ,
             with
             the
             heat
             the
             
               horses
               hoofes
               fell
               off
            
             .
             Some
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             so
             
               heated
               the
               men
            
             ,
             that
             going
             into
             Kidron
             to
             coole
             themselves
             ,
             they
             
               tooke
               cold
               and
               died
            
             .
             Others
             ,
             that
             the
             Starres
             caused
             *
             winds
             ,
             and
             other
             Meteors
             ,
             in
             such
             extremity
             ,
             that
             they
             
               could
               not
               fight
            
             .
          
           
             
               A
               Fourth
               way
            
             ,
             wherein
             
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               more
               notoriously
               seene
               in
               punishing
               the
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             when
             he
             
               makes
               use
               of
               contemptible
               ,
               and
               unlikely
               meanes
               :
            
             such
             as
             were
             1
             
               A
               sling
               ,
               and
               a
               stone
               ,
            
             wherewith
             little
             David
             slew
             great
             Goliah
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             Philistins
             to
             flight
             1
             
               Sam.
               17
               ,
               49.
               2
               
               Rams
               hornes
               ,
            
             at
             the
             sounding
             whereof
             the
             walls
             of
             Jericho
             fell
             downe
             ,
             
               Josh
               .
               6
               ,
               20.
               3
               
               An
               Oxe-goad
            
             *
             ,
             wherewith
             
               Judge
               Shāgar
            
             is
             said
             to
             have
             slain
             no
             lesse
             then
             six
             hundred
             Philistins
             ,
             and
             delivered
             
               Israel
               ,
               Judg.
            
             3.
             31.
             
             It
             is
             likely
             ,
             that
             Saul's
             army
             ,
             when
             they
             went
             against
             the
             Philistines
             &c.
             
             1
             Sam.
             14.
             had
             but
             little
             better
             weapons
             ,
             then
             such
             tooles
             .
             for
             they
             had
             no
             Smiths
             of
             their
             owne
             ;
             and
             those
             Smiths
             which
             they
             went
             to
             of
             the
             Philistins
             ,
             (
             doubtlesse
             )
             durst
             not
             make
             them
             any
             other
             things
             ,
             then
             Axes
             ,
             and
             Mattocks
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             tooles
             ,
             as
             belonged
             to
             husbandry
             ,
             chap.
             13
             ,
             20.
             4
             
             
               One
               
               onely
               woman
            
             ,
             and
             with
             nothing
             but
             a
             hammer
             and
             a
             naile
             :
             for
             therewith
             Jael
             (
             the
             wife
             of
             Heber
             )
             slew
             no
             lesse
             man
             then
             Sisera
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Canaan's
             Generall
             ,
             Jud.
             4
             ,
             21.
             5
             ,
             
               A
               mean
               man
            
             of
             no
             quality
             :
             such
             as
             Gideon
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             the
             poorest
             family
             in
             all
             the
             tribe
             of
             Manasseth
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             man
             in
             that
             family
             Judg.
             6
             ,
             15.
             and
             yet
             God
             sent
             him
             ,
             to
             
               save
               Israel
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Moabites
            
             vers
             .
             15.
             and
             also
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             
               should
               smite
               the
               Midianites
            
             as
             
               one
               man
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             A
             FIFTH
             way
             ,
             wherein
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             more
             notoriously
             appeares
             in
             punishing
             the
             
               enemies
               of
               his
               Children
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             When
             he
             
               makes
               use
               of
               Angels
            
             :
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             when
             he
             punished
             Sennacherib
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             for
             besieging
             Jerusalem
             (
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Hezekiah
             )
             For
             
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               went
               out
               ,
               and
               smote
               in
               the
               campe
               of
               the
               Assyrians
               an
               hundred
               fourscore
               and
               five
               thousand
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               arose
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               behold
               they
               were
               all
               dead
               corps
            
             2
             Kings
             19
             ,
             35.
             
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             use
             was
             made
             of
             Angels
             at
             other
             times
             also
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               God
               smote
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Lord
               saved
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lord
               discomfited
            
             ,
             such
             or
             such
             a
             people
             :
             for
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             is
             so
             said
             ,
             *
             when
             the
             number
             of
             men
             was
             so
             
             little
             ,
             that
             it
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             unlesse
             
               God's
               hand
            
             did
             eminently
             shew
             it selfe
             either
             this
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             ,
             
               extraordinary
               way
            
             .
             I
             will
             instance
             in
             one
             place
             especially
             viz
             :
             Jud
             :
             4
             ,
             15.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             LORD
             DISCOMFITED
             
               Sisera
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Chariots
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               host
               ,
               with
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               before
               Barak
            
             now
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             fight
             God
             made
             use
             of
             Angels
             ,
             because
             Deborah
             in
             her
             Song
             of
             Thanksgiving
             for
             the
             victory
             sayes
             :
             
             
               They
               fought
               from
               Heaven
            
             chap
             :
             5
             ,
             20.
             
             As
             also
             because
             it
             is
             said
             vers
             .
             23.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               They
               came
               not
               to
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               to
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               mighty
               :
            
             but
             others
             translate
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               They
               came
               not
               to
               our
               help
               :
               The
               Lord
               was
               our
               help
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               with
            
             (
             or
             in
             )
             
               his
               mighty
               ones
            
             ,
             meaning
             by
             
               Mighty
               ones
               ,
               Angels
            
             :
             according
             as
             we
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             signifies
             ,
             
               the
               bread
               of
               strong
            
             or
             
               Mighty
               ones
            
             )
             
               the
               Bread
               of
               Angels
            
             Ps
             .
             78
             ,
             25.
             
             Paul
             cals
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Angels
               of
               his
               power
            
             ,
             or
             (
             or
             as
             we
             render
             it
             )
             
               his
               mighty
               Angels
            
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             it
             is
             sometimes
             thus
             spoken
             ,
             when
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             ,
             the
             intention
             was
             ,
             only
             to
             denote
             the
             
               just
               judgment
               of
               God
            
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             smitten
             ,
             for
             their
             sins
             :
             as
             in
             Judg
             :
             20
             ,
             35.
             and
             elsewhere
             .
             This
             is
             certaine
             ,
             that
             
               Persecuters
               of
               God's
               
               Children
            
             have
             just
             cause
             to
             feare
             the
             helpe
             which
             they
             have
             of
             Angels
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             (
             as
             contemptible
             as
             they
             make
             them
             )
             they
             have
             allowed
             them
             ,
             
               Angels
               of
               their
               owne
            
             ,
             
             
               provided
               of
               purpose
               for
               them
               ,
               continually
               attending
               upon
               God
               in
               their
               behalfe
               ,
            
             and
             looking
             but
             for
             the
             word
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             upon
             any
             that
             shall
             wrong
             them
             .
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               their
               Angels
               doe
               alwaies
               behold
               the
               Face
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             saies
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat
             :
             18
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             therefore
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             words
             immediately
             before
             ,
             he
             bade
             them
             
               take
               heed
            
             how
             they
             did
             but
             despise
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             but
             one
             of
             
               those
               little
               ones
               ,
               that
               believed
               in
               him
               .
            
             See
             Hebr
             :
             1
             ,
             14.
             
             Eccles
             :
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             likewise
             Acts
             12
             ,
             15.
             for
             there
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             Peter
             knocked
             at
             Mary's
             doore
             ,
             in
             the
             night
             ;
             the
             people
             of
             the
             house
             being
             cōfident
             it
             could
             not
             be
             
               Peter
               himselfe
            
             ,
             (
             whom
             they
             knew
             to
             be
             in
             prison
             the
             day
             before
             )
             said
             ,
             
               it
               is
               his
               Angel
            
             :
             which
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             spoken
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             (
             not
             using
             many
             wordes
             ;
             for
             they
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             
               it
               is
               an
               Angel
               sent
               from
               God
               about
               some
               businesse
               concerning
               him
            
             )
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             then
             commonly
             believ'd
             ,
             and
             knowne
             by
             experience
             ,
             for
             
               God's
               Children
            
             to
             have
             Angels
             for
             their
             Guardians
             .
             But
             (
             to
             say
             more
             yet
             )
             
               God's
               Children
            
             have
             not
             only
             each
             of
             them
             
               his
               Angel
            
             (
             as
             Peter
             had
             )
             
             but
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             &
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             againe
             (
             if
             occasiō
             require
             )
             Mahanaim
             an
             army
             of
             Angels
             :
             such
             as
             Jacob
             had
             for
             his
             guard
             ,
             when
             Esau
             was
             coming
             to
             meet
             him
             in
             his
             way
             homewards
             from
             Haran
             Gen
             :
             32
             ,
             2
             :
             And
             such
             as
             (
             't
             is
             likely
             )
             Elisha
             had
             for
             his
             ,
             when
             an
             army
             of
             men
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Syrians
             to
             take
             him
             .
             for
             when
             his
             Servant
             began
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             the
             
               many
               horses
            
             ,
             and
             Chariots
             ,
             which
             he
             saw
             of
             the
             Syrians
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             ,
             upon
             
               Elisha's
               prayer
               ,
               the
               Lord
               opened
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               young
               man
            
             (
             so
             it
             is
             God
             must
             
               open
               our
               eyes
            
             by
             faith
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             see
             the
             helpe
             which
             he
             hath
             laid
             for
             us
             ,
             upon
             
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               mighty
               to
               save
               )
               and
               he
               saw
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               mountaine
               was
               full
               of
               horses
               and
               Chariots
               of
               fire
               round
               about
               Elisha
               .
            
             So
             that
             for
             horses
             and
             Chariots
             
               against
               him
            
             ,
             there
             are
             horses
             and
             Chariots
             
               for
               him
            
             ,
             even
             horses
             &
             Chariots
             of
             fire
             :
             2
             Kin.
             6
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Besides
             what
             I
             have
             here
             produced
             ,
             the
             
               Tendernes
               of
               God's
               love
            
             towards
             his
             Children
             ,
             &
             the
             Bitternes
             of
             his
             hatred
             gainst
             
               those
               that
               persecute
               them
            
             ,
             may
             be
             further
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             the
             Tendernesse
             ,
             &
             Bitternesse
             ,
             of
             his
             expressions
             therein
             ,
             concerning
             them
             .
             I
             will
             produce
             only
             two
             places
             :
             One
             is
             in
             Matthew
             ,
             where
             mention
             is
             not
             made
             of
             persecuting
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             offending
             them
             .
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               offend
               one
               of
               these
               
               little
               ones
            
             (
             an
             expression
             of
             most
             tender
             love
             )
             
               which
               believe
               in
               me
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               that
               a
               milstone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               were
               drowned
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Sea
            
             Mat.
             18.
             6.
             
             The
             other
             is
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             where
             God
             calls
             the
             slaughter
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             a
             Sacrifice
             (
             as
             he
             does
             also
             elswhere
             ,
             viz
             :
             Jer
             :
             46
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             )
             and
             he
             seems
             by
             his
             manner
             of
             expression
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             with
             abundance
             of
             delight
             and
             
               complacency
               :
               The
               sword
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               filled
               with
               bood
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               fat
               with
               fatnesse
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Lambes
               ,
               and
               Goats
               ,
               and
               with
               fat
               of
               the
               kidneys
               of
               rams
               ,
               for
               the
               L●nd
               hath
               a
               Sacrifice
               in
               B●zrah
               ,
               &
               a
               great
               slaughter
               in
               the
               land
               of
               Idumea
               :
            
             chap
             :
             34
             ,
             6.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             It
             is
             God's
             word
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             speak
             it
             with
             confidence
             ,
             let
             the
             wicked
             
               plot
               against
               the
               just
            
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             
               gnash
               upon
               him
               with
               his
               teeth
               ▪
            
             (
             Ps
             :
             37
             ,
             12
             )
             till
             his
             teeth
             break
             ;
             all
             the
             wicked
             ,
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             
               shall
               perish
               ;
               and
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               fat
               of
               lambs
               :
               they
               shall
               cōsume
               ,
               into
               smoake
               shall
               they
               consume
               away
               :
            
             Psal
             :
             37.
             20.
             
             It
             will
             not
             be
             done
             in
             an
             instant
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             burnt
             away
             suddenly
             
               in
               a
               flame
            
             :
             you
             must
             tarry
             God's
             leisure
             ;
             and
             if
             
               you
               believe
            
             ,
             you
             will
             
               not
               make
               hast
               .
               The
               enemies
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
            
             in
             Canaan
             were
             not
             destroyed
             
               at
               once
            
             :
             no
             more
             will
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             Generall
             .
             Be
             sure
             ,
             they
             shall
             
               by
               
               degrees
            
             wast
             away
             ,
             as
             
               in
               a
               smoake
            
             ;
             and
             
               drop
               away
            
             like
             fat
             ,
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             God's
             anger
             .
             At
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ,
             
               in
               seven
               dayes
            
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             offer
             seventy
             bullocks
             :
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             thirteen
             ;
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             twelve
             ;
             for
             the
             third
             ,
             eleven
             ;
             and
             so
             forward
             :
             every
             day
             diminishing
             the
             number
             by
             one
             .
             and
             the
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             some
             Jewes
             conceive
             to
             be
             this
             ,
             viz
             :
             To
             shew
             ,
             how
             the
             
               Seventy
               Nations
            
             (
             for
             whom
             they
             say
             those
             Sacrifices
             were
             offered
             )
             should
             still
             grow
             lesse
             and
             lesse
             ,
             till
             all
             were
             subdued
             to
             the
             govermēt
             of
             the
             
               M●ssias
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             .
             Doubtlesse
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             ,
             when
             that
             prophecy
             ,
             which
             is
             twice
             related
             in
             the
             Booke
             o●
             Isaiah
             ,
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             :
             
               They
               shall
               not
               hurt
               ,
               nor
               destroy
               ,
               in
               all
               my
               holy
               Mountaine
               :
            
             Isa
             :
             11
             ,
             9.
             chap
             :
             65
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             the
             longer
             in
             this
             chapter
             of
             
               the
               punishments
               of
               the
               enemies
               of
               God's
               children
               ,
            
             because
             I
             see
             that
             
               God's
               children
            
             have
             
               so
               many
               enemies
            
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             see
             how
             light
             a
             matter
             men
             make
             it
             ,
             to
             wrong
             them
             ,
             and
             persecute
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Envy
             .
          
           
             Enviers
             are
             punished
             ,
             1
             With
             
               Not
               having
               their
               desire
            
             :
             although
             (
             I
             must
             confesse
             )
             it
             be
             proper
             rather
             to
             emulation
             ,
             then
             Envy
             ,
             to
             desire
             (
             for
             envy
             is
             properly
             
               sorrowing
               
               at
               that
               which
               an
               other
               man
               hath
               ,
            
             not
             because
             I
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             because
             
               hee
               hath
            
             it
             :
             whereas
             Emulation
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             because
             I
             have
             it
             not
             
               as
               well
            
             ,
             as
             hee
             )
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             text
             which
             I
             am
             about
             to
             cite
             ,
             after
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             
               yee
               envy
            
             ,
             before
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               cannot
               obtaine
            
             ,
             you
             have
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               yee
               emulate
            
             )
             and
             we
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               desire
               to
               have
               :
               Ye
               lust
               and
               have
               not
               :
               ye
               envy
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               have
               ,
               and
               cannot
               obtaine
            
             James
             4
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Adde
             hereunto
             ,
             that
             their
             envy
             is
             seldome
             
               to
               any
               purpose
            
             .
             many
             times
             those
             whom
             they
             envy
             ,
             
               have
               the
               more
               for
               it
            
             ;
             and
             from
             Esek
             and
             Sitnah
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             Rehoboth
             .
             This
             name
             Isaac
             gave
             to
             that
             well
             ,
             in
             the
             digging
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Philistins
             ,
             who
             envied
             at
             him
             for
             his
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             strove
             against
             him
             in
             digging
             of
             his
             wells
             before
             ,
             (
             called
             therefore
             Esek
             and
             Sitnah
             ,
             both
             which
             names
             signifie
             ,
             contention
             )
             when
             they
             saw
             it
             was
             
               to
               no
               purpose
            
             ,
             forbare
             to
             st●ive
             any
             longer
             :
             Because
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               now
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               ●ome
            
             a
             
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               fruitfull
               in
               the
               Land
            
             Gen
             :
             26
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             I
             remember
             a
             saying
             of
             Alexander's
             to
             Meleager
             (
             who
             was
             angry
             with
             him
             ,
             for
             bestowing
             a
             thousand
             Talents
             of
             Silver
             upon
             a
             Barbarian
             prince
             )
             
               Invidos
               homines
               nihil
               aliud
               quàm
               ipsorum
               esse
               
               tormenta
               ,
               Envious
               men
               are
               meerely
               their
               owne
               tormenters
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               .
               Q.
               Curt
               :
               l.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             (
             for
             having
             an
             
               evill
               eye
            
             ,
             because
             
               God's
               eye
            
             is
             good
             )
             they
             may
             not
             only
             be
             forced
             to
             be
             contented
             with
             that
             which
             is
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             be
             bid
             to
             
               be
               gone
            
             too
             ;
             as
             the
             servāt
             was
             in
             the
             parable
             (
             because
             he
             envied
             at
             those
             who
             wrought
             but
             one
             houre
             ,
             &
             received
             a
             penny
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             :
             )
             
               Take
               that
               thine
               is
               ,
               and
               goe
               thy
               way
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               unto
               this
               last
               even
               as
               nuto
               thee
               .
            
             Matt
             :
             20
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Not
             having
             Content
             of
             mind
             ,
             
               though
               they
               have
               never
               so
               much
               :
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               very
               great
               punishment
               .
            
             And
             Haman
             told
             them
             (
             
               viz
               :
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
            
             )
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             riches
             ,
             and
             the
             multitude
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             things
             wherein
             the
             King
             had
             promoted
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             had
             advanced
             him
             above
             the
             Princes
             and
             Servants
             of
             the
             King.
             Haman
             said
             moreover
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             Esther
             the
             Queene
             did
             let
             no
             man
             come
             in
             with
             the
             King
             unto
             the
             banquet
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             prepared
             ,
             but
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             am
             I
             invited
             unto
             her
             also
             with
             the
             King
             :
             Yet
             all
             this
             availeth
             me
             nothing
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             I
             see
             Mordecai
             the
             Jew
             sitting
             at
             the
             Kings
             gate
             .
             Esth
             :
             5.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Though
             Elkanah
             
               were
               kinder
               to
            
             Hannah
             ,
             
               then
               he
               was
               to
            
             Peninnah
             ;
             
               yet
               because
            
             Peninnah
             
               had
               children
               ,
               and
               she
               had
               none
               ,
               she
               remained
            
             in
             bitternesse
             of
             Soule
             ,
             
               and
               refused
               to
               
               eate
               her
               meate
               .
            
             1
             Sam
             1.
             7
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Consumption
               of
               their
               Bodies
            
             (
             which
             punishment
             they
             owe
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             sin
             ;
             as
             there
             are
             scarce
             any
             sinners
             ,
             but
             are
             
               filled
               with
               their
               owne
               devices
            
             Pro
             :
             1.
             31.
             )
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               Envy
               is
               the
               rottenes
            
             *
             
               of
               the
               bones
            
             .
             So
             
               David
               ,
               (
               speaking
               of
               mē
               envying
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               righteous
               )
               They
               shall
               g●ash
               with
               their
               teeth
               and
               melt
               away
               .
            
             Ps
             :
             112.
             12.
             
             Elipha●
             told
             
               Job
               ,
               Envy
               slayeth
               the
               silly
               one
            
             Job
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             When
             Rachel
             saw
             that
             she
             bare
             Jacob
             no
             Children
             ,
             Rachel
             envied
             her
             Sister
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             Jacob
             ,
             give
             me
             Children
             or
             else
             I
             die
             Gen
             :
             30.
             1.
             
             (
             or
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             dead
             woman
             ,
             
               for
               so
               is
               the
               Hebrew
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
          
           
             If
             Envy
             be
             so
             much
             in
             the
             eye
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             believe
             it
             is
             ,
             *
             )
             it
             must
             needs
             cause
             a
             g●eat
             deale
             of
             paine
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             a
             very
             
               tender
               part
            
             It
             is
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             usually
             expound
             it
             )
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               an
               evill
               eye
            
             :
             although
             that
             expression
             may
             be
             meant
             also
             of
             being
             niggardly
             ,
             or
             hard-hearted
             ,
             or
             not
             *
             good
             (
             that
             is
             
               mercifull
               ,
               liberall
            
             ,
             or
             charitable
             )
             see
             Matt
             :
             20.
             15.
             
             Prov.
             23.
             6.
             and
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Destruction
               both
               of
               Body
               and
               Soule
               .
               Envyings
               ,
               Murders
               &c.
               
               Of
               the
               which
               I
               tell
               you
               before
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               also
               told
               you
               in
               time
               past
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               do
               such
               things
               ,
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God.
            
             Gal
             :
             5.
             21.
             
             I
             might
             give
             
             you
             many
             instances
             of
             
               severe
               punishments
            
             ,
             inflicted
             perhaps
             
               for
               other
               sinnes
            
             ;
             but
             
               upon
               such
               sinners
            
             ,
             who
             were
             primarily
             ,
             if
             not
             
               chiefly
               incited
               by
               envy
            
             to
             doe
             what
             they
             did
             .
             I
             will
             mention
             only
             two
             or
             three
             .
             1
             The
             
               King
               of
               the
               Egyptians
            
             ,
             who
             tooke
             up
             his
             resolution
             to
             persecute
             the
             Israelites
             (
             for
             which
             he
             suffered
             all
             those
             fearefull
             plagues
             )
             upon
             this
             motive
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               are
               more
               and
               mightier
               then
               we
            
             Exod
             :
             1.
             9.
             2
             
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             and
             their
             company
             .
             
               They
               envied
               Moses
               also
               in
               the
               Camp
               and
               Aaron
               the
               Saint
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             sayes
             
               the
               Psalmist
            
             Ps
             :
             106.
             16.
             
             (
             viz
             :
             for
             being
             above
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             congregation
             Num.
             16.
             3.
             
             )
             and
             it
             follows
             immediatly
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             :
             
               The
               earth
               opened
               and
               swallowed
               up
               Dathan
               ,
               and
               covered
               the
               company
               of
               Abiram
               .
            
          
           
             3
             The
             Ephraimites
             :
             who
             envying
             Jephtha
             ,
             for
             conquering
             the
             Ammonites
             without
             caling
             them
             ,
             made
             warre
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             were
             overcome
             by
             him
             and
             the
             Gileadi●es
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             no
             lesse
             then
             two
             and
             forty
             thousand
             men
             Jud
             :
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             Paul
             threatens
             the
             Corinthians
             well
             ,
             if
             he
             found
             them
             guilty
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             20.
             but
             what
             he
             meant
             to
             do
             to
             them
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Escape
             of
             malefactors
             suffered
             .
          
           
             King
             Ahab
             ,
             
               for
               making
               a
               covenant
               with
            
             Benhadad
             
               King
               of
               Syria
               after
               he
               had
               conquered
               him
               ,
               was
               thus
               threatned
               .
            
             Because
             thou
             hast
             let
             go
             out
             of
             thine
             hand
             ,
             a
             man
             whom
             I
             appointed
             to
             utter
             destruction
             ,
             therefore
             thy
             life
             shall
             goe
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             thy
             people
             ,
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             1
             King.
             20
             ,
             42.
             
          
        
         
           
             Evill
             .
          
           
             
               Calling
               it
               Good.
               
            
             
               
                 Wo
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 evill
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 evill
                 ;
                 that
                 put
                 darknesse
                 for
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 light
                 for
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 that
                 put
                 bitter
                 for
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 sweet
                 for
                 bitter
              
               Isaiah
               5.
               20.
               
               This
               may
               be
               meant
               of
               Judges
               only
               ,
               (
               who
               
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 just
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               24
               ,
               24.
               or
               ,
               
                 Justifie
                 the
                 wicked
                 for
                 a
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 from
                 him
                 :
              
               as
               it
               follows
               here
               v.
               23.
               )
               And
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               it
               was
               spoken
               onely
               to
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
              
               :
               but
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               fault
               too
               cōmon
               now
               ,
               both
               to
               Ministers
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               very
               many
               things
               .
               
                 Separating
                 frō
                 wicked
                 men
              
               is
               called
               
                 schisme
                 :
                 pride
                 ,
                 neatnesse
              
               ;
               and
               
                 neatnesse
                 ,
                 pride
                 :
                 
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 frugality
              
               ;
               and
               
                 frugality
                 ,
                 covetousnesse
              
               ;
               and
               twenty
               such
               other
               mis-namings
               there
               are
               :
               whereby
               we
               see
               ,
               men
               are
               very
               much
               
                 encouraged
                 in
                 evill
              
               ,
               and
               
                 discouraged
                 from
                 good
              
               ;
               being
               naturally
               apt
               to
               regard
               more
               ,
               what
               they
               are
               
                 esteemed
                 to
                 be
              
               ,
               then
               what
               they
               are
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rendring
               it
               for
               Good.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               you
               have
               this
               
                 threat
                 ,
                 Who
                 so
                 rendereth
                 evill
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 evill
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 his
                 house
              
               chap
               :
               17.
               13.
               
               Jeremiah
               ,
               in
               that
               prayer
               of
               his
               against
               those
               that
               conspired
               his
               death
               ,
               chap.
               18.
               (
               wherein
               are
               such
               bitter
               &
               passionate
               expressions
               )
               the
               
                 first
                 and
                 maine
                 thing
              
               ,
               that
               he
               cōplained
               of
               ,
               was
               their
               
                 rend'ring
                 him
                 evill
                 for
                 good
              
               viz
               :
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               destroy
               him
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               praied
               to
               God
               to
               preserve
               them
               ,
               v.
               20.
               
               The
               hainousnesse
               and
               desert
               thereof
               ,
               you
               may
               gather
               by
               his
               interrogation
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 evill
                 be
                 recompenced
                 for
                 good
                 ?
              
               v.
               20.
               
               The
               Dangerousnesse
               thereof
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               like
               to
               ensue
               ,
               by
               his
               prayer
               immediatly
               following
               :
               vers
               .
               21.
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               chapter
               .
               There
               are
               not
               many
               prayers
               like
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               begins
               with
               Remember
               ,
               and
               concludes
               with
               
                 Forgive
                 not
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Extortion
             .
          
           
             
               Extortioners
               are
               threatned
               with
            
             
               1
               
                 God's
                 grievous
                 anger
                 .
                 In
                 thee
                 have
                 they
                 taken
                 gifts
                 to
                 shed
                 blood
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 taken
                 usury
                 and
                 increase
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 hast
                 greedily
                 gained
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbours
                 by
                 extortion
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 forgotten
                 mee
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God.
                 Behold
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 smitten
                 my
                 hand
                 at
                 thy
                 dishonest
                 gaine
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Ezek.
               22
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 greedily
                 gained
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbours
              
               ]
               or
               ,
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 gained
                 of
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 by
                 Extortion
              
               (
               or
               ,
               Oppression
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 greedily
                 gaining
                 of
                 any
                 one
              
               is
               naught
               :
               and
               I
               thinke
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               though
               it
               be
               chiefly
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               necessarily
               meant
               of
               
                 ungodly
                 gaining
              
               ;
               as
               may
               be
               conjectured
               by
               the
               addition
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Evill
               ,
               Hab.
               2
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 Woe
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 coveteth
                 an
                 evill
                 covetousnesse
              
               (
               or
               gain
               :
               )
               as
               if
               some
               such
               gaine
               as
               is
               expressed
               in
               that
               word
               ,
               were
               
                 not
                 evill
              
               .
               So
               likewise
               here
               ,
               there
               seemes
               to
               be
               an
               Emphasis
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               *
               thy
               neighbours
               (
               or
               thy
               friends
               and
               familiars
               )
               as
               if
               else
               ,
               †
               it
               had
               not
               beene
               such
               a
               matter
               ,
               simply
               to
               gaine
               .
               at
               least
               there
               is
               an
               Emphasis
               ,
               (
               and
               indeed
               ,
               I
               thinke
               that
               it
               is
               All
               )
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 by
                 Extortion
              
               (
               or
               ,
               Oppression
               )
               for
               this
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               is
               the
               onely
               thing
               ,
               besides
               poverty
               ,
               (
               now
               that
               I
               may
               call
               any
               
               one
               
                 my
                 neighbour
              
               ,
               and
               must
               call
               
                 nothing
                 common
              
               ,
               or
               uncleane
               )
               that
               makes
               Vsury
               unlawfull
               .
               As
               for
               that
               usuall
               distinction
               ,
               making
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               signifies
               simply
               encrease
               )
               to
               be
               the
               lawfull
               excrease
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               signifies
               b●ting
               *
               the
               unlawfull
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               mee
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               by
               the
               placing
               of
               the
               same
               words
               in
               the
               text
               above
               quoted
               ;
               for
               if
               this
               were
               necessarily
               worse
               ,
               and
               an
               aggravation
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               I
               thinke
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               beene
               put
               after
               it
               ,
               rather
               then
               before
               it
               .
               Besides
               this
               ,
               the
               Septuagint
               translating
               the
               first
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 ,
                 Superabundantiam
              
               ,
               (
               or
               ,
               superabundance
               )
               seeme
               to
               take
               it
               for
               a
               worse
               thing
               then
               this
               :
               viz.
               not
               ,
               for
               a
               
                 bare
                 increase
              
               of
               that
               which
               is
               lent
               ;
               but
               an
               encrease
               
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 encrease
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 multiplying
                 excessive
                 increase
              
               ,
               or
               Vsury
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 Exclusion
                 out
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               peremprorily
               ,
               —
               
                 nor
                 revilers
                 ,
                 nor
              
               *
               
                 Extortioners
                 ,
                 shall
                 inherit
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               6
               ,
               10.
               
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             False
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             
               THREATS
               To
               False-Prophets
               ,
               or
               ,
               False-Teachers
               ,
               and
               Seducers
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               Punished
               ,
               or
               Threatned
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 being
                 Deceived
                 themselves
              
               (
               though
               they
               
                 deceive
                 others
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 evill
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 seducers
                 ,
                 shall
                 wax
                 worse
                 ,
                 and
                 worse
                 :
                 deceiving
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 deceived
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               13.
               
               For
               ,
               as
               (
               in
               generall
               )
               none
               hurt
               themselves
               more
               ,
               then
               they
               who
               hurt
               others
               ,
               most
               :
               so
               none
               are
               more
               deceived
               ,
               then
               such
               deceivers
               .
               They
               are
               deceived
               
                 by
                 the
                 Devill
              
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               what
               they
               
                 should
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               deceived
               
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               when
               they
               suffer
               what
               they
               
                 would
                 not
              
               ;
               which
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               doe
               .
            
             
               2
               Impenitencie
               ,
               and
               growing
               worse
               and
               worse
               .
               
                 Worse
                 in
              
               sinne
               ,
               
                 and
                 worse
                 in
              
               misery
               .
               But
               evill
               men
               and
               seducers
               shall
               wax
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3
               ,
               13.
               (
               
                 as
                 you
                 had
                 before
              
               )
            
             
               
                 Evill
                 men
              
               ]
               for
               such
               are
               evill
               
                 in
                 graine
                 ,
                 wickedly
              
               (
               or
               
                 malitiously
                 )
                 wicked
              
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               only
               hold
               false
               doctrines
               themselves
               ,
               but
               
                 teach
                 men
                 so
              
               .
               In
               Matthew
               ch
               .
               24
               we
               read
               ,
               that
               after
               our
               Saviour
               had
               said
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               (
               vers
               .
               11
               ,
               )
               he
               presently
               added
               ,
               
                 And
                 because
                 iniquity
                 
                 shall
                 abound
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vers
               .
               12.
               
               That
               grand
               Deceiver
               (
               Antichrist
               ,
               whose
               
                 coming
                 is
                 with
                 all
                 deceiveablenesse
                 of
                 unrighteousnesse
                 ,
              
               2
               Thess
               .
               2
               ,
               10.
               )
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               (
               or
               ,
               
                 that
                 )
                 wicked
                 one
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               devill
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               )
               as
               if
               none
               were
               so
               wicked
               as
               hee
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
               2
               ,
               8.
               
               Seducers
               ]
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               jugglers
               ,
               or
               witches
               .
               The
               Apostle
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Galatians
               (
               ch
               .
               3
               ,
               1.
               )
               asked
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 who
                 hath
                 bewitched
                 you
              
               ?
               as
               if
               he
               thought
               it
               impossible
               for
               them
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               were
               bewitched
               ,
               having
               had
               Jesus
               Christ
               so
               
                 evidently
                 set
                 forth
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
              
               (
               as
               evidently
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               
                 crucified
                 among
                 them
              
               )
               yet
               neverthelesse
               ,
               to
               be
               drawne
               aside
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               to
               
                 see
                 another
                 Gospell
              
               :
               which
               indeed
               was
               not
               another
               gospell
               (
               as
               it
               is
               ch
               .
               1
               ,
               7.
               )
               but
               onely
               those
               
                 juggling
                 fellows
              
               ,
               by
               their
               delusions
               (
               dazling
               their
               eyes
               with
               
                 witty
                 arguments
              
               ,
               and
               
                 specious
                 pretences
              
               )
               made
               it
               seeme
               so
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               had
               but
               a
               
                 weake
                 sight
              
               .
               So
               in
               the
               8
               verse
               of
               this
               chapter
               ,
               he
               compares
               them
               to
               Jannes
               and
               Jambres
               ,
               who
               (
               they
               say
               )
               were
               two
               of
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               
                 Egyptian
                 witches
              
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               (
               Acts
               8
               ,
               9.
               )
               that
               
                 he
                 used
                 sorcery
                 ,
                 and
                 bewitched
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Samaria
                 .
              
               you
               may
               translate
               ,
               
                 By
                 using
                 Sorcery
                 he
                 bewitched
                 &c.
              
               as
               if
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
               it
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               for
               so
               it
               〈◊〉
               expressed
               vers
               .
               11.
               and
               so
               it
               is
               usuall
               in
               the
               Scripture
               (
               both
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               )
               to
               joyne
               the
               effect
               to
               the
               cause
               ,
               with
               the
               conjunction
               And
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Syntaxis
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               so
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               render
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               bewitched
               .
               for
               the
               word
               most
               usually
               signifies
               ,
               
                 putting
                 a
                 man
              
               *
               
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 wits
              
               ,
               or
               making
               him
               mad
               :
               (
               at
               least
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 time
              
               ,
               as
               in
               an
               extasie
               )
               so
               that
               you
               may
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 By
                 sorcery
                 he
                 sett
                 the
                 Samaritans
                 beside
                 themselves
                 .
              
               For
               although
               the
               word
               seeme
               
                 to
                 mee
              
               to
               be
               very
               well
               rendred
               (
               according
               to
               Cicero's
               translation
               
                 in
                 admirationem
              
               *
               
                 tr●ducens
                 ,
                 drawing
                 the
                 people
                 into
                 admiration
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               viz.
               by
               doing
               
                 miracles
                 and
                 signes
              
               (
               by
               his
               witchcraft
               )
               as
               it
               is
               v.
               13.
               (
               as
               usually
               those
               do
               ,
               who
               practise
               such
               things
               :
               )
               yet
               because
               it
               appeares
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               
                 ordinary
                 admiration
              
               to
               which
               they
               were
               drawne
               ,
               but
               an
               Amazement
               *
               even
               to
               stupifying
               (
               and
               therefore
               Beza
               translates
               it
               obstupefecerat
               :
               )
               and
               because
               the
               word
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               is
               so
               used
               ;
               and
               because
               Erasmus
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               Vulgar
               (
               in
               the
               11
               verse
               )
               have
               so
               translated
               it
               ,
               (
               not
               without
               Beza's
               liking
               )
               such
               a
               translation
               cannot
               be
               much
               misliked
               .
               Had
               not
               that
               people
               been
               given
               up
               to
               madnes
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               ▪
               1
               That
               they
               could
               have
               been
               deceived
               
                 so
                 many
              
               of
               them
               :
               
                 To
                 whom
                 
                 they
                 all
                 gave
                 heed
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
              
               verse
               10.
               2
               
               That
               they
               could
               have
               been
               deceived
               so
               
                 long
                 a
                 time
                 ;
                 Of
                 long
                 time
                 he
                 had
                 bewitched
                 them
              
               v.
               11.
               3
               
               That
               they
               could
               have
               been
               deceived
               
                 in
                 so
                 grosse
                 a
                 manner
              
               ,
               as
               to
               beleive
               that
               
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               for
               so
               he
               *
               called
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               also
               esteemed
               of
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               verse
               10.
               
               (
               In
               their
               owne
               wordes
               confessing
               him
               to
               be
               a
               man.
               )
               Beza
               upon
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               formerly
               mentioned
               )
               sayes
               ,
               
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 ita
                 sibi
                 conciliârat
                 suis
                 praestigiis
                 ,
                 ut
                 coeco
                 quodam
                 furore
                 amentes
                 ,
                 toti
                 essent
                 illi
                 addicti
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 wonne
                 them
                 over
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 his
                 jugling
                 tricks
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 blind
                 fury
                 ,
                 like
                 so
                 many
                 mad
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 wholy
                 addicted
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               There
               hath
               been
               very
               often
               experience
               of
               the
               like
               madnesse
               in
               many
               countries
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               still
               .
               For
               Seducers
               &
               falseteachers
               ,
               although
               they
               deliver
               never
               so
               strange
               ,
               and
               absurd
               opinions
               ,
               yet
               you
               shal
               have
               the
               people
               ,
               who
               were
               but
               even
               now
               of
               another
               mind
               ,
               presently
               runne
               after
               them
               ,
               &
               hang
               upon
               them
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               hazarding
               of
               their
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               thinke
               they
               were
               bewitched
               ;
               even
               as
               bad
               as
               when
               a
               man
               is
               bewitched
               to
               love
               a
               
                 deformed
                 woman
              
               ,
               whom
               formerly
               he
               loathed
               ,
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               potion
               which
               she
               hath
               given
               
               him
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               of
               the
               
                 whore
                 of
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Nations
                 were
                 deceived
                 ,
              
               (
               to
               
                 commit
                 fornication
              
               with
               her
               )
               
                 by
                 her
                 sorceries
              
               ,
               Rev
               :
               18
               ,
               23.
               
               And
               that
               she
               hath
               in
               her
               hand
               a
               
                 Golden
                 cup
              
               ;
               (
               as
               if
               she
               bewitched
               them
               by
               such
               a
               potion
               ,
               )
               chap
               17.
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               could
               not
               have
               had
               a
               better
               word
               for
               these
               men
               ,
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               jugglers
               ;
               for
               such
               kind
               of
               fellowes
               they
               doe
               notably
               resemble
               ,
               both
               in
               couzening
               and
               cheating
               men
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               of
               their
               monies
               ;
               &
               in
               being
               as
               good
               at
               slight
               of
               tongue
               ,
               as
               jugglers
               are
               at
               slight
               of
               hand
               .
               But
               they
               may
               not
               think
               to
               carry
               the
               matter
               so
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               threatned
               .
            
             
               3
               With
               
                 Discovery
                 of
                 their
                 errours
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 shall
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 folly
                 shall
                 bee
                 manifest
                 unto
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               2
               Tim
               :
               3.
               9.
               
               Folly
               ]
               in
               the
               Originall
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               want
               ,
               (
               or
               corruptnes
               )
               
                 of
                 judgment
              
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               verse
               8
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               render
               ,
               
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 minds
              
               )
               whereby
               they
               become
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               same
               place
               )
               not
               so
               much
               repro
               bates
               ,
               as
               repro
               
                 bants
                 concerning
                 the
                 faith
              
               :
               such
               as
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 pallat
                 .
                 or
                 judgment
                 out
                 of
                 tast
                 ,
              
               that
               will
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Rom
               :
               1.
               28.
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               relish
               and
               approve
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               
                 savour
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God.
              
               Matt.
               16.
               23.
               
               Ezekiel
               told
               the
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 foundatition
                 
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 built
                 and
                 daubed
                 wih
                 untempered
                 morter
                 ,
              
               should
               be
               discovered
               ,
               Ezek
               :
               13.
               14.
               
               And
               the
               pillows
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 false
                 Prophetesses
              
               sewed
               under
               mens
               armes
               ,
               
                 torne
                 of
              
               ,
               verse
               20.
               
            
             
               4
               
                 A
                 Curse
                 .
                 Though
                 wee
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 preach
                 othewise
                 unto
                 yon
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 then
                 wee
                 have
                 preached
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 ,
              
               Gal
               :
               1.
               8.
               
               And
               againe
               verse
               .
               9.
               
               
                 As
                 wee
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 say
                 I
                 now
                 againe
                 ;
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 Gospel
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 he
                 accursed
                 .
              
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               whosoever
               tells
               you
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               preaches
               to
               you
               any
               
                 point
                 of
                 Doctrine
              
               different
               from
               mine
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               Anathema
               ;
               but
               especially
               ,
               if
               he
               teach
               you
               ,
               as
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               some
               
                 new
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 altogether
                 different
              
               ;
               if
               he
               goe
               about
               to
               
                 Gospel
                 you
              
               ,
               or
               
                 principall
                 you
              
               clean
               another
               way
               .
            
             
               5
               Shame
               *
               ;
               (
               
                 when
                 their
              
               vizard
               
                 is
                 taken
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 sees
                 their
              
               falshood
               )
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               every
               one
               of
               his
               visiō
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               prophecied
               :
               neither
               shall
               they
               wear
               a
               rough
               garment
               ,
               to
               deceive
               .
               But
               he
               shall
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               no
               Prophet
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               husband-man
               ;
               for
               man
               taught
               me
               to
               keep
               cattell
               frō
               my
               youth
               .
               Zach
               :
               13.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               6
               Death
               .
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 punishment
                 appointed
                 
                 appointed
              
               by
               the
               Law.
               But
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               which
               shall
               presume
               to
               speake
               a
               word
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               commanded
               him
               to
               speake
               ;
               or
               ,
               that
               shall
               speak
               in
               the
               name
               of
               other
               God's
               ,
               even
               that
               man
               shall
               die
               ,
               Deut
               :
               18
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 Shall
                 presume
                 to
                 speake
              
               ]
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 proud
                 as
                 to
                 speake
                 :
              
               and
               so
               vers
               .
               22.
               where
               we
               render
               presumptuously
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               e
               
                 in
                 pride
              
               .
               what
               greater
               pride
               ,
               or
               arrogance
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               either
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               the
               person
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               an
               Embassadour
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               commission
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               a
               commission
               to
               be
               an
               Embassadour
               ,
               to
               goe
               beyond
               his
               commission
               ,
               and
               speake
               what
               he
               pleases
               on
               his
               owne
               head
               ?
            
             
               
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 punishment
              
               threatned
               
                 by
                 Isaiah
              
               ,
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               will
               cutt
               off
               from
               Israel
               head
               and
               taile
               ,
               branch
               and
               root
               in
               one
               day
               ;
               The
               ancient
               and
               honourable
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               head
               :
               and
               the
               Prophet
               that
               teacheth
               lies
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               taile
               ,
               Isa
               .
               9.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 punishment
              
               prophecied
               by
               Zachary
               (
               
                 to
                 be
                 executed
                 by
                 their
                 owne
                 parents
              
               )
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               when
               any
               shall
               yet
               prophecie
               ,
               then
               his
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
               that
               begat
               him
               ,
               shall
               say
               unto
               him
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               live
               :
               for
               thou
               speakest
               lies
               i●
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               that
               begat
               him
               ,
               shall
               thrust
               him
               thorow
               
               when
               he
               prophecieth
               :
               chap.
               13.
               3.
               
            
             
               Hananiah
               ,
               for
               prophecying
               to
               the
               captive
               Jewes
               ,
               their
               returne
               from
               Babylon
               
                 within
                 two
                 yeares
              
               ,
               was
               threatned
               by
               Jeremie
               to
               
                 die
                 within
                 a
                 year
                 after
              
               ,
               &
               dyed
               accordingly
               Jer
               :
               28.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               There
               is
               abundance
               of
               anger
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               expressions
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               used
               ,
               when
               he
               threatned
               him
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saies
               he
               )
               
                 hath
                 not
                 sent
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 makest
                 this
                 people
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 a
                 lie
                 .
                 Therefore
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Behold
                 I
                 will
                 cast
                 thee
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               verse
               16.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 cast
                 thee
              
               ]
               in
               the
               originall
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 Send
                 thee
              
               ;
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               
                 send
                 thee
                 going
              
               with
               a
               witnesse
               .
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 For
                 going
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 wast
                 not
                 sent
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 sent
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 woudst
                 not
                 goe
                 .
              
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               observed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               usuall
               with
               the
               Prophets
               in
               their
               threats
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               such
               words
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               had
               expressed
               the
               sinne
               ,
               which
               they
               threatned
               ;
               even
               as
               it
               was
               usuall
               with
               God
               in
               punishments
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               have
               a
               resemblance
               ,
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               sinnes
               which
               he
               punished
               .
            
             
               Shemaiah
               prophecying
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               both
               he
               ,
               and
               his
               whole
               family
               were
               threatned
               to
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               chap.
               29.
               32.
               
            
             
               Ahab
               ,
               and
               Zedekiah
               prophecying
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               (
               and
               disswading
               the
               Jewes
               from
               obedience
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               )
               
               were
               by
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 rosted
                 to
                 death
              
               :
               c.
               29.
               22.
               
               And
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               it
               became
               an
               usuall
               curse
               among
               the
               people
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               thus
               indeavoured
               to
               deceive
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 make
                 thee
                 like
                 Zedekiah
                 and
                 like
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
                 rosted
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
              
               verse
               22.
               
            
             
               When
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               Jewes
               would
               have
               put
               the
               Apostels
               to
               death
               as
               being
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               Gamaliel
               advised
               them
               to
               forbeare
               ;
               as
               reckoning
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               were
               such
               indeed
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               
                 sure
                 to
                 perish
              
               ,
               though
               they
               should
               doe
               nothing
               to
               them
               ▪
               he
               produced
               also
               his
               examples
               for
               it
               ;
               as
               first
               ,
               Theudas
               ;
               *
               who
               
                 was
                 slaine
              
               (
               saies
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 obeyed
                 him
                 were
                 scattered
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 nought
                 ,
              
               Acts
               5.
               36.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               Judas
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               
                 he
                 also
                 perished
              
               ;
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 obeyed
                 him
                 ,
                 were
                 dispersed
                 ,
              
               Acts
               5.
               37.
               
               This
               Judas
               was
               otherwise
               called
               Judas
               the
               Gaulonite
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               adhered
               to
               him
               ,
               Gaulonites
               ,
               or
               Galileans
               .
               Some
               of
               his
               sect
               were
               slaine
               by
               Pilate
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               sacrificing
               
                 for
                 themselves
              
               ;
               because
               they
               forbad
               sacrificing
               
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
              
               ;
               and
               therfore
               it
               is
               said
               :
               
                 He
                 mixed
                 their
                 blood
                 with
                 their
                 Sacrifices
              
               Luke
               13.
               1.
               
               The
               first
               beginning
               of
               this
               sect
               ,
               was
               at
               the
               time
               when
               Cyrenius
               was
               sent
               from
               Augustus
               for
               raising
               of
               a
               taxe
               in
               
               Syria
               and
               Judea
               :
               For
               Judas
               then
               disswaded
               the
               people
               from
               paying
               it
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               tributary
               to
               none
               but
               God.
               
               *
            
             
               You
               have
               read
               of
               the
               death
               of
               450.
               prophets
               of
               Baal
               at
               one
               time
               1
               King.
               18.
               
               And
               you
               may
               read
               of
               the
               miserable
               end
               of
               Arrius
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               such
               Hereticks
               .
            
             
               6
               
                 Speedy
                 destruction
              
               (
               if
               not
               damnation
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               English
               translations
               renders
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               )
               
                 Whose
                 judgment
                 now
                 of
                 along
                 time
                 lingreth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 damnation
                 slumbreth
                 not
              
               2
               Pet
               :
               2.
               3.
               
               
                 Lingreth
                 not
              
               ]
               not
               ,
               as
               if
               time
               could
               goe
               away
               faster
               ;
               or
               
                 that
                 time
              
               ,
               when
               their
               judgment
               should
               be
               executed
               ,
               come
               any
               sooner
               :
               but
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 long
                 suffering
              
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               had
               waited
               a
               great
               while
               ,
               and
               not
               pronouncd
               judgment
               till
               he
               saw
               they
               would
               not
               repent
               ,
               resolved
               now
               to
               tarry
               no
               longer
               .
               God
               may
               be
               said
               to
               hasten
               a
               thing
               in
               
                 '
                 its
                 time
              
               (
               or
               although
               it
               have
               an
               
                 appointed
                 time
              
               )
               Ezek
               :
               60.
               22
               :
               because
               he
               doth
               not
               deferre
               it
               ,
               although
               men
               fear
               ,
               or
               hope
               that
               he
               wil.
               
                 Lingreth
                 not
              
               Hence
               forward
               their
               judgment
               lingreth
               not
               ,
               or
               ,
               is
               not
               idle
               .
               *
               It
               is
               not
               at
               a
               stand
               ,
               either
               in
               going
               or
               growing
               ;
               but
               grows
               greater
               ,
               and
               greater
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               
                 treasure
                 up
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 .
              
               By
               their
               
                 Destructive
                 courses
              
               which
               they
               take
               ,
               or
               their
               Doctrines
               *
               which
               they
               teach
               ,
               if
               they
               
                 doe
                 not
                 upon
                 others
              
               ,
               they
               
               certainly
               
                 bring
                 upon
                 themselves
                 swift
                 destruction
              
               verse
               1.
               
               I
               say
               
                 destructive
                 courses
              
               ;
               for
               so
               I
               think
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               well
               be
               rendered
               in
               the
               verse
               following
               ;
               though
               it
               signifies
               destructions
               ,
               and
               we
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 pernicious
                 waies
              
               .
               In
               the
               Spanish
               edition
               (
               saith
               Beza
               )
               and
               in
               six
               manuscripts
               ,
               't
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               the
               vulgar
               translate
               it
               luxurias
               ;
               we
               may
               english
               it
               
                 lascivious
                 courses
              
               .
               now
               as
               Beza
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               reading
               agrees
               well
               with
               the
               description
               which
               followes
               in
               this
               chapter
               of
               
                 lascivious
                 Nicolaitans
              
               ,
               so
               doe
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               agrees
               very
               well
               with
               the
               practise
               of
               most
               of
               your
               
                 false
                 teachers
              
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               and
               other
               countries
               ;
               most
               of
               them
               
                 walking
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
              
               verse
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 Swift
                 destruction
              
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 destruction
                 in
                 a
                 short
                 time
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               chap.
               1.
               14.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               
                 word
                 for
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 leaving
                 of
                 my
                 Tabernale
                 is
                 swift
                 .
              
               But
               we
               translate
               it
               ,
               
                 shortly
                 I
                 must
                 put
                 off
                 this
                 my
                 Tabernacle
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Bring
                 upon
                 themselves
                 swift
                 destruction
              
               ]
               any
               hurt
               that
               men
               
                 bring
                 upon
                 themselves
              
               must
               needs
               be
               swift
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               use
               the
               meanes
               to
               prevent
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               Ezek.
               13.
               14
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               to
               those
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               daubed
               up
               a
               wall
               of
               security
               for
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               (
               bearing
               them
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               
               should
               be
               safe
               enough
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               whatever
               God
               had
               threatned
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               
                 So
                 will
                 I
                 break
                 down
                 the
                 wall
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 dawbed
                 of
                 untempered
                 morter
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 it
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 foundation
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 fall
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 bee
                 consumed
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               So
               that
               they
               shall
               die
               suddenly
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               a
               wall
               :
               or
               if
               they
               died
               not
               when
               the
               wall
               fell
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               live
               long
               after
               .
               In
               the
               ninth
               verse
               they
               are
               thus
               threatned
               ;
               
                 And
                 my
                 hand
                 shall
                 bee
                 upon
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 see
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 divine
                 lies
                 :
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 they
                 be
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 they
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 God.
              
               For
               whether
               by
               being
               
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               be
               meant
               ,
               being
               written
               
                 by
                 God
                 afore
              
               ,
               among
               those
               that
               should
               returne
               againe
               to
               Canaan
               out
               of
               Babylon
               (
               as
               God
               seemes
               to
               have
               had
               a
               booke
               of
               those
               who
               should
               enter
               into
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Moses
               Exod
               32.
               32.
               
               )
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               meant
               of
               being
               written
               
                 afterward
                 by
                 men
              
               ,
               among
               those
               who
               did
               return
               again
               out
               of
               Babylon
               (
               as
               you
               may
               see
               an
               account
               taken
               by
               Ezra
               :
               Ez
               :
               8.
               &
               as
               there
               was
               an
               account
               taken
               by
               Moses
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               Num
               :
               2.
               )
               or
               
               whether
               somewhat
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               be
               meant
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               :
               but
               it
               is
               cleare
               by
               the
               words
               following
               (
               which
               it
               may
               be
               are
               but
               an
               interpretation
               of
               thē
               )
               ,
               that
               those
               Prophets
               ,
               who
               bare
               the
               people
               in
               hand
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               
                 no
                 captivity
              
               ,
               should
               suffer
               most
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               never
               returne
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               had
               been
               nothing
               threatned
               in
               Scriptures
               against
               such
               men
               ,
               yet
               you
               may
               guesse
               their
               end
               and
               punishment
               to
               be
               bad
               enough
               ,
               by
               the
               names
               which
               they
               have
               given
               them
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               as
               of
               Theeves
               and
               Robbers
               Joh
               :
               10.
               8.
               
               (
               for
               of
               such
               Austin
               ,
               and
               Chrysostome
               thinke
               those
               words
               to
               be
               spoken
               .
               )
               Nay
               ,
               of
               Wolves
               ,
               Matt.
               7.
               15
               ,
               and
               Foxes
               ,
               Cant
               :
               2.
               15.
               
               These
               names
               they
               very
               well
               deserve
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               manner
               of
               
                 hunting
                 after
                 soules
              
               (
               as
               those
               creatures
               doe
               after
               sheep
               )
               to
               make
               a
               prey
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               this
               speech
               is
               used
               concerning
               the
               
                 False
                 Prophetesses
              
               *
               
                 in
                 Ezekiel
              
               ,
               chap
               13.
               18.
               
               Now
               we
               know
               how
               such
               beasts
               are
               used
               ,
               if
               
                 they
                 are
                 taken
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               many
               of
               these
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               taken
               .
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               
                 naturall
                 bruit
                 beasts
                 ,
                 made
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 and
                 destroied
              
               2
               Pet
               :
               2.
               12.
               
               It
               is
               but
               
                 talio
                 ,
                 like
                 for
                 like
              
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               so
               punished
               ;
               because
               they
               
                 destroy
                 others
              
               .
               for
               if
               he
               ,
               who
               takes
               away
               the
               
               life
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               be
               punished
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
              
               ;
               why
               not
               also
               he
               ,
               who
               takes
               away
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Soule
               ?
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               we
               might
               guesse
               by
               the
               name
               that
               is
               given
               to
               their
               doctrine
               ,
               being
               called
               a
               Gangrene
               ,
               2
               Tim
               :
               2.
               17.
               
               Now
               where
               a
               Gangrene
               is
               ,
               that
               part
               of
               the
               body
               must
               be
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ;
               and
               so
               Paul
               wished
               they
               were
               ,
               who
               with
               
                 false
                 doctrine
              
               had
               troubled
               the
               Galatians
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               THREATS
               Of
               False-Teachers
               .
            
             
               Peter
               
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 the
              
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               there
               were
               false
               Prophets
               among
               the
               people
               2
               Pet
               :
               2.
               1.
               
            
             
               John
               saith
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 were
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               1
               Epist
               4.
               1.
               
               (
               
                 gone
                 out
              
               ,
               like
               Foxes
               out
               of
               their
               holes
               to
               make
               a
               prey
               of
               the
               Soules
               of
               men
               .
               )
               and
               therefore
               he
               bids
               them
               not
               believe
               
                 every
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 try
                 the
                 spirits
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               
                 Every
                 spirit
              
               ]
               For
               a
               spirit
               they
               will
               all
               pretend
               ,
               and
               a
               spirit
               is
               all
               they
               do
               pretend
               .
               A
               spirit
               it
               is
               that
               moves
               thē
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               an
               
                 uncleane
                 spirit
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               thē
               take
               heed
               how
               they
               miscall
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               blaspheme
               against
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               .
               It
               was
               presently
               after
               our
               Saviour
               had
               reproved
               the
               
               Pharisees
               ,
               for
               saying
               he
               did
               
                 cast
                 out
                 divells
                 by
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 divells
              
               (
               wheras
               he
               doth
               it
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               )
               that
               he
               added
               these
               wordes
               ,
               
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 sinne
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 forgiven
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sinne
                 and
                 blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgiven
                 unto
                 men
                 .
              
               Mat
               :
               12.
               13.
               
               If
               it
               be
               not
               
                 The
                 blasphemy
              
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               a
               blasphemy
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 divell
              
               is
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 divell
              
               ;
               or
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               done
               by
               one
               ,
               is
               done
               by
               the
               other
               .
               Nay
               ,
               methink
               ,
               it
               brings
               
                 more
                 disgrace
              
               (
               or
               blasphemy
               )
               upon
               the
               Spirit
               :
               because
               all
               those
               wicked
               actions
               ,
               which
               such
               men
               commit
               ,
               will
               be
               said
               to
               proceed
               from
               that
               spirit
               ,
               which
               they
               pretended
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               if
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
              
               be
               not
               ,
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
              
               is
               very
               much
               
                 evill
                 spoken
                 off
              
               (
               or
               blasphemed
               )
               by
               reason
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               2
               Pet
               :
               2.
               2.
               
            
             
               Luke
               ,
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               instances
               in
               some
               ,
               that
               taught
               circumcision
               *
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               chap
               15.
               5
               ,
               and
               some
               ,
               that
               came
               from
               Judea
               &
               taught
               it
               in
               Antioch
               vers
               :
               1.
               
            
             
               Threats
               and
               prophesies
               ,
               that
               there
               
                 shall
                 be
                 false
                 teachers
              
               ,
               The
               Apostles
               have
               more
               then
               one
               .
               
                 There
                 shall
                 be
                 false
                 teachers
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 privily
                 bring
                 in
                 damnable
                 heresies
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet
               :
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 Privily
                 bring
                 in
              
               ]
               or
               
                 bring
                 in
                 by
                 
                 the
                 by
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 some
                 truths
              
               as
               one
               would
               make
               bad
               mony
               passe
               with
               good
               ,
               &
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               Isaiah
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               
                 mingled
                 a
                 perverse
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               chap
               :
               19.
               14.
               
               They
               doe
               their
               worke
               slily
               ,
               not
               
                 breaking
                 open
              
               houses
               ,
               or
               going
               into
               them
               openly
               ;
               but
               creeping
               *
               ,
               and
               
                 slipping
                 in
                 with
                 others
              
               ,
               that
               are
               honest
               ,
               2
               Tim
               :
               3.
               6.
               
               Insomuch
               that
               it
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               thing
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               couzend
               by
               them
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               times
               ,
               when
               such
               men
               shall
               abound
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               difficult
               ,
               for
               so
               they
               are
               ,
               verse
               1.
               (
               though
               I
               say
               not
               for
               this
               reason
               .
               )
            
             
               From
               our
               Saviour's
               owne
               mouth
               ,
               we
               are
               threatned
               twice
               in
               one
               chapter
               ,
               Matt.
               24
               ,
               
                 And
                 many
                 false
                 Prophets
                 shall
                 arise
                 ,
              
               vers
               :
               11
               ,
               and
               so
               againe
               verse
               24.
               
               
                 There
                 shall
                 arise
                 false
                 Christs
                 and
                 false
                 Prophets
                 .
                 Shall
                 arise
              
               ]
               or
               shall
               be
               raised
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Greek
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               .
               )
               viz
               :
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               divell
               ,
               and
               God's
               permission
               ,
               like
               so
               many
               spirits
               (
               for
               by
               this
               name
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               1
               Tim
               :
               4.
               1.
               1
               
               Joh
               :
               4.
               1.
               
               )
               conjured
               up
               ,
               to
               trouble
               the
               world
               ▪
               but
               this
               I
               speak
               not
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               were
               ignorant
               that
               the
               word
               ,
               raising
               ,
               is
               applyed
               also
               to
               good
               Prophets
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
               Matt
               :
               11.
               11.
               
               And
               in
               the
               Old
               ,
               Deut
               :
               18.
               18.
               
               As
               likewise
               to
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Kings
               ,
               1
               Sam
               :
               2.
               35.
               1
               
               Kings
               14.
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               THREATS
               ,
               or
               PROPHESIES
               .
               Of
               Being
               seduced
               by
               False-prophets
               or
               False-teachers
               .
            
             
               Paul
               sayes
               ,
               Some
               shall
               be
               
                 seduced
                 :
                 Now
                 the
                 spirit
                 speaketh
                 expresly
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 times
                 some
                 shall
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim
               :
               4.
               1.
               
               And
               this
               they
               shall
               doe
               with
               a
               
                 Love
                 to
                 errour
              
               (
               we
               see
               daily
               how
               greedily
               men
               drink
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               erroneous
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 giving
                 heed
                 to
                 seducing
                 spirits
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               ,
               )
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               render
               
                 taking
                 heed
              
               ,
               expresses
               as
               great
               Diligence
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               Constancy
               ,
               in
               adhering
               to
               any
               one
               .
               it
               is
               used
               of
               those
               that
               
                 followed
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               Act
               8.
               10.
               
               Nay
               they
               shall
               doe
               it
               with
               a
               Loathing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               such
               as
               a
               diseased
               body
               hath
               of
               
                 wholsome
                 food
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 time
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 sound
              
               (
               or
               wholsome
               )
               Doctrine
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 but
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 shall
                 they
                 heape
                 to
                 themselves
                 teachers
                 ,
                 having
                 itching
                 eares
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 turne
                 away
                 their
                 eares
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 unto
                 Fables
              
               2
               Tim
               :
               4.
               3.
               
            
             
               Peter
               sayes
               ,
               
                 Many
                 .
                 And
                 many
                 shall
                 follow
                 their
                 pernicious
                 waies
              
               2
               Pet
               :
               2.
               2
               ,
               And
               so
               our
               Saviourhad
               said
               before
               him
               (
               even
               of
               such
               as
               
               should
               
                 believe
                 an
                 other
                 Christ
                 )
                 many
                 shall
                 come
                 in
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 deceive
                 many
              
               Matt
               :
               24.
               5.
               
               There
               have
               been
               divers
               
                 false
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               only
               
                 taken
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 Christs
                 name
                 ,
              
               but
               have
               
                 taken
                 Christ's
                 name
              
               upon
               them
               ;
               as
               
                 Dositheus
                 ,
                 Simon
                 ,
                 Theudas
                 ,
                 Manes
                 ,
              
               (
               who
               had
               his
               twelve
               Apostles
               )
               The
               Anabaptists
               of
               Munster
               ,
               David
               George
               &c.
               
            
             
               Now
               their
               
                 being
                 seduced
              
               proceeds
               :
               First
               ,
               from
               their
               
                 owne
                 Hypocrisy
              
               ,
               viz
               :
               Because
               they
               never
               loved
               the
               
                 truth
                 truly
              
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               received
               the
               truth
               ,
               2
               Thess
               :
               2.
               10.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               the
               hypocrisy
               and
               cunning
               (
               for
               usually
               they
               goe
               together
               )
               of
               the
               Seducers
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
                 speaking
                 lies
                 in
                 hypocrisy
              
               1
               Tim
               :
               4.
               2.
               
               I
               say
               cunning
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               :
               So
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               of
               most
               
                 false
                 teachers
              
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               come
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               *
               2
               Thess
               :
               2.
               10
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               all
               deceivablenesse
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               render
               it
               ,
               meaning
               thereby
               deceitfullnesse
               )
               for
               so
               they
               come
               even
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               deceivable
               ;
               but
               with
               
                 actuall
                 deceit
              
               (
               as
               those
               words
               litterally
               signifie
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 perish
                 .
              
            
             
               Had
               not
               the
               Elect
               ,
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 to
                 lead
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               to
               light
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               be
               able
               to
               avoid
               their
               snares
               ;
               for
               our
               Saviour
               
               saith
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 And
                 shall
                 shew
                 great
                 signes
              
               ,
               and
               
                 wonders
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 deceive
                 the
                 very
                 Elect
              
               Matt
               :
               24.
               24.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               
                 God
                 justice
              
               upon
               those
               who
               are
               seduced
               ,
               for
               their
               
                 hypocricy
                 :
                 Because
                 they
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 send
                 them
                 strong
                 delusions
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 believe
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
              
               2
               Thess
               :
               2.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               
                 Strong
                 ,
                 delusion
              
               or
               ,
               
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 delusion
              
               (
               for
               so
               the
               *
               words
               in
               the
               Originall
               signifie
               )
               i.
               e.
               
                 Delusion
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 prevaile
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Them
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 those
                 that
                 perish
              
               (
               or
               those
               that
               shall
               perish
               )
               for
               with
               the
               Elect
               &
               sincere
               Christian
               it
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               I
               might
               name
               a
               great
               many
               more
               causes
               ,
               or
               occasions
               of
               mens
               being
               seduced
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
               loath
               to
               goe
               beyond
               my
               bounds
               .
               There
               is
               one
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               forbeare
               to
               name
               ▪
               because
               there
               hath
               been
               so
               frequent
               experience
               of
               it
               in
               these
               times
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               Covetousnesse
               .
               according
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Paul
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 mony
                 is
                 the
                 root
                 of
                 all
                 evill
                 which
                 while
                 some
                 coveted
                 after
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 erred
                 from
                 the
                 faith
                 &c.
                 
              
               1
               Tim
               :
               6.
               10.
               
            
             
               The
               End
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               permits
               men
               to
               be
               thus
               seduced
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 which
                 are
                 approved
              
               (
               and
               are
               not
               hypocrites
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               
                 sincere
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor
               :
               11.
               19.
               which
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               is
               so
               resolutely
               intended
               to
               be
               effected
               by
               
                 this
                 meanes
              
               ,
               that
               
               it
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               
                 heresies
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 That
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 approved
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               They
               ,
               who
               are
               thus
               seduced
               by
               them
               ,
            
             
               Shall
               have
               this
               punishment
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               no
               other
               ,
               viz
               :
               To
               
                 be
                 befooled
                 and
                 decieved
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 no
                 good
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               expected
               .
               God
               saith
               of
               the
               false
               prophets
               ,
               
                 They
                 make
                 you
                 vaine
              
               (
               or
               they
               deceive
               you
               ,
               so
               Hierom
               ,
               and
               the
               Chald
               :
               par
               .
               )
               Jer.
               23.
               16.
               and
               so
               verse
               32
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 not
                 profit
                 this
                 people
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             FEARE
             Threatned
             and
             inflicted
             upon
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1
             Of
             God.
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             ,
             when
             Jehosaphat
             fell
             to
             teaching
             the
             people
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             
               The
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               fell
               upon
               all
               the
               Kingdomes
               of
               the
               lands
               that
               were
               round
               about
               Judah
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               made
               no
               more
               war
               against
               Jehosaphat
            
             2
             Chron.
             17.
             10.
             
             Because
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             not
             acknowledge
             him
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             this
             they
             knew
             ,
             that
             whoever
             he
             was
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             able
             ,
             he
             would
             protect
             
               those
               that
               did
               acknowledge
               him
            
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             obedient
             to
             him
             ,
             see
             Chron.
             20.
             29.
             
          
           
             2
             Of
             
               The
               Godly
               :
               Egypt
               was
               glad
               when
               they
               departed
               ,
               for
               the
               feare
               of
               them
               fell
               upon
               them
            
             Ps
             105.
             38.
             
             So
             that
             the
             favour
             ,
             which
             
             they
             had
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
            
             to
             borrow
             their
             Jewels
             (
             Exod
             :
             11.
             3.
             
             )
             seemes
             to
             have
             had
             more
             feare
             in
             it
             then
             love
             ;
             which
             made
             them
             to
             lend
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             furnish
             them
             for
             their
             journey
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             might
             be
             the
             sooner
             rid
             of
             them
             .
             For
             what
             love
             is
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             a
             man
             lend
             another
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             money
             ,
             just
             as
             he
             is
             running
             away
             .
             Observe
             therefore
             God's
             wonderfull
             manner
             ,
             of
             making
             the
             enemies
             of
             his
             Children
             serviceable
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             
               Such
               as
               themselves
               are
               .
               Behold
               I
               will
               bring
               a
               feare
               upon
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hoasts
               ,
               from
               all
               those
               that
               be
               about
               thee
               .
            
             Jerem
             :
             49.
             5.
             to
             the
             Ammonites
             .
             and
             so
             of
             the
             Elamites
             verse
             37.
             
             
               For
               I
               will
               cause
               Elam
               to
               be
               dismayed
               before
               their
               enemies
               .
               I
               will
            
             ]
             indeed
             this
             worke
             is
             very
             proper
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             to
             be
             observed
             ;
             especially
             when
             we
             see
             it
             in
             such
             men
             as
             were
             otherwise
             bold
             and
             fearlesse
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             
               Any
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             for
             nothing
             .
             With
             
               this
               fear
            
             God
             threatned
             the
             Israelites
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             persisted
             to
             
               walke
               contrary
            
             to
             him
             :
             
               And
               upon
               them
               that
               are
               left
               alive
               of
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               a
               faintnesse
               into
               their
               hearts
               in
               the
               lands
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               shaken
               leafe
               shall
               chase
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               fly
               as
               flying
               from
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               fall
               when
               none
               persueth
            
             Levit
             :
             26.
             36.
             
             So
             Deut
             :
             
             28.
             65
             ,
             66
             ,
             67.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               give
               thee
               there
               a
               trembling
               heart
               ,
               &
               fayling
               of
               eyes
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               of
               mind
               &c.
               
            
             Certainly
             this
             fearefulnes
             was
             a
             greater
             punishment
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             their
             captivity
             :
             and
             is
             as
             great
             a
             punishment
             almost
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             inflicted
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             guessed
             by
             the
             Emphasis
             ,
             and
             estimate
             ,
             which
             seemes
             to
             be
             set
             upon
             the
             blessing
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             viz
             :
             when
             
               none
               shall
               make
               us
               afraid
            
             .
             For
             this
             blessing
             was
             promised
             
               to
               the
               Israelites
            
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             obedient
             ,
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Leviticus
             above
             quoted
             verse
             6.
             
             It
             was
             promised
             by
             Job
             to
             the
             
               godly
               man
            
             chap.
             11.
             19.
             
             And
             it
             was
             promised
             and
             prophecyed
             by
             the
             Prophets
             
               to
               believers
            
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Ezek
             :
             34.
             28.
             
             Jer
             :
             30.
             10.
             
             &c.
             Neither
             hath
             the
             punishment
             of
             fearefulnesse
             been
             only
             threatned
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             ;
             or
             the
             blessing
             of
             boldnesse
             only
             promised
             to
             the
             godly
             ;
             but
             
               constant
               experience
            
             hath
             made
             it
             good
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             seldome
             free
             of
             their
             punishment
             ;
             or
             the
             godly
             
               to
               seek
            
             of
             their
             
               blessing
               .
               Bona
               conscientia
               prodire
               vult
               ,
               &
               conspici
               ;
               ipsas
               nequitia
               tenebras
               timet
            
             *
             which
             I
             cannot
             render
             in
             better
             english
             ,
             then
             this
             :
             
               The
               wicked
               fly
               ,
               when
               noe
               man
               purfueth
               ,
               but
               the
               righteous
               is
               bold
               as
               a
               Lion.
            
             Prov.
             28.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Feare
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             Fearefulnesse
             ,
             out
             of
             distrust
             of
             God's
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             
               The
               feare
               of
               man
               bringeth
               a
               snare
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             29.
             25.
             
             
               A
               snare
            
             ]
             to
             make
             men
             fall
             into
             mischife
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             (
             for
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               Who
               so
               putteth
               his
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               safe
               )
               as
               well
            
             as
             ,
             or
             because
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             snare
             to
             make
             them
             fall
             into
             mischeife
             and
             sinne
             ;
             even
             as
             it
             was
             to
             Saul
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             destroy
             all
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             words
             ▪
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               trangressed
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               thy
               words
               ,
               because
               I
               feared
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               their
               voyce
            
             1
             Sam
             :
             15.
             24.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             
               according
               to
               his
               words
               ▪
            
             because
             by
             
               these
               words
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             that
             this
             feare
             ,
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             sin
             :
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             immediatly
             intended
             in
             them
             ,
             seemes
             to
             be
             a
             Confession
             of
             
               that
               feare
            
             ,
             as
             a
             sin
             it selfe
             :
             for
             the
             same
             word
             is
             prefixed
             to
             transgressed
             ,
             and
             to
             feared
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               because
               I
               transgressed
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               because
               I
               feared
            
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             
               fearefull
               of
               men
            
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             so
             
               out
               of
               distrust
               of
               God's
               providence
               ,
               and
               doubting
               of
               his
               faith
               fullnesse
            
             *
             (
             no
             question
             )
             doe
             sinne
             very
             grievously
             .
             In
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             you
             have
             this
             threat
             :
             
               But
               the
               fearefull
               and
               unbelieving
               &c.
               
               Shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               lake
               which
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
            
             Chap
             :
             21.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Flattery
             .
          
           
             
               Flatterers
               with
               God
               *
               punished
            
             
               With
               Destruction
               ,
               
                 without
                 God's
                 exceeding
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 even
              
               multiplyed
               
                 mercy
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 what
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 saith
              
               Ps
               .
               78.
               36
               ,
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               Neverthelesse
               they
               did
               but
               flatter
               him
               with
               their
               mouth
               :
               and
               dissembled
               with
               him
               in
               their
               tongue
               .
               For
               their
               hear●
               was
               not
               right
               with
               him
               :
               neither
               were
               they
               stedfast
               in
               his
               Covenant
               .
               But
               he
               being
               full
               of
               compassion
               fogave
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               them
               not
               :
               Yea
               ,
               many
               a
               time
               turned
               he
               his
               anger
               away
               .
               Yea
               many
               a
               time
               turned
               he
               &c
               ]
               
                 In
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               He
               multiplyed
               to
               turne
               away
               his
               anger
               ;
               
                 to
                 intimate
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 their
              
               Hypocri●ie
               
                 provoked
                 him
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 His
              
               hand
               was
               up
               
                 again
                 and
                 againe
                 ;
                 and
                 had
                 he
                 not
              
               multiplyed
               to
               pardon
               ,
               
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 been
              
               Destroyed
               .
            
          
           
             
               Flatterers
               with
               themselves
               punished
               ,
            
             
               1
               With
               certaine
               and
               severe
               punishment
               .
               And
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               when
               he
               heareth
               the
               words
               of
               this
               curse
               ,
               that
               he
               blesse
               himselfe
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               peace
               ,
               though
               I
               walke
               in
               the
               imagination
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               to
               adde
               drunknesse
               to
               thirst
               .
               The
               Lord
               ,
               will
               not
               spare
               him
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               jealousie
               shall
               smoake
               against
               that
               man
               ;
               and
               
               all
               the
               curses
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               shall
               light
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               blot
               out
               his
               name
               from
               under
               heaven
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 find
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 but
              
               curse
               
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 thus
              
               blessed
               himselfe
               :
               
                 and
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 addition
                 to
                 his
                 punishment
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
              
            
             
               2
               Vexation
               ,
               upon
               discovery
               of
               their
               folly
               :
               
                 He
                 flattereth
                 himselfe
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 ,
                 untill
                 his
                 iniquity
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 hatefull
              
               Psalm
               .
               36.
               2.
               
               But
               this
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               is
               not
               t●ll
               they
               have
               eaten
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               folly
               ,
               and
               are
               punished
               .
            
             
               3
               With
               being
               made
               more
               miserable
               
                 by
                 those
                 courses
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 thought
                 themselves
              
               happy
               .
               Let
               them
               (
               or
               ,
               they
               shall
               )
               be
               taken
               in
               their
               own
               devices
               :
               For
               the
               wicked
               boasteth
               *
               of
               (
               or
               commendeth
               )
               his
               heart's
               desire
               ,
               Psal
               .
               10
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 last
                 verse
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Translation
                 ,
                 is
                 thus
                 rendred
                 .
              
               Quia
               laudavit
               impius
               desiderium
               animae
               suae
               :
               &
               avarus
               applaudens
               sibi
               blasphemavit
               Dominum
               :
               Because
               the
               wicked
               hath
               praised
               the
               desire
               of
               his
               soule
               ;
               and
               the
               covetous
               man
               ,
               applauding
               (
               or
               *
               blessing
               )
               himselfe
               ,
               hath
               blasphemed
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               sinne
               is
               as
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               common
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               very
               common
               ;
               for
               (
               as
               one
               saith
               a
               )
               
                 Quis
                 sibi
                 verum
                 dicere
                 ausus
                 est
                 ?
                 men
                 are
                 afraid
                 to
                 tell
                 themselves
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               That
               ,
               they
               thinke
               ,
               will
               beget
               nothing
               but
               vexation
               ,
               and
               
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               hatred
               ;
               (
               as
               usually
               the
               best
               chirurgian
               puts
               a
               man
               to
               most
               paine
               in
               a
               dangerous
               wound
               ;
               )
               and
               therefore
               they
               resolve
               rather
               to
               heale
               *
               the
               wound
               slightly
               ,
               then
               be
               troubled
               to
               cure
               it
               .
               But
               alas
               !
               what
               foolish
               courses
               do
               men
               take
               !
               they
               are
               desirous
               (
               and
               threfore
               most
               wicked
               ;
               )
               but
               they
               are
               unable
               ,
               (
               &
               therefore
               most
               unhappy
               )
               to
               deceive
               *
               
                 their
                 owne
                 selves
              
               .
               They
               can
               gaine
               no
               more
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               then
               if
               a
               man
               should
               play
               at
               chesse
               with
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               win
               the
               game
               of
               himselfe
               with
               the
               left
               .
               They
               cannot
               act
               behind
               the
               curtaine
               to
               themselves
               ;
               unlesse
               they
               could
               stand
               on
               both
               sides
               the
               curtaine
               ;
               which
               they
               can
               never
               doe
               .
               Though
               thou
               hast
               burnt
               *
               off
               the
               hand
               of
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               strike
               thee
               ;
               thou
               canst
               not
               
                 put
                 out
              
               the
               eye
               of
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               see
               thee
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               saying
               of
               
                 Cato
                 Major
              
               was
               excellent
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Every
                 man
                 ought
                 to
                 reverence
                 himselfe
                 most
                 ,
                 because
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 ever
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 sight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Flatterers
               of
               other
               Men
               are
               punished
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               Being
               looked
               upon
               as
               enemies
               ,
               by
               those
               whom
               they
               flatter
               .
               He
               that
               blesseth
               his
               freind
               with
               a
               loud
               voyce
               ,
               rising
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               counted
               a
               curse
               to
               him
               Prov
               :
               27.
               14.
               
            
             
             
               2
               
                 Being
                 hated
                 and
                 cursed
                 by
                 every
                 one
                 else
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 saith
                 unto
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 righteous
                 ,
                 him
                 shall
                 the
                 people
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 nations
                 shall
                 abhorre
                 him
              
               Prov
               :
               24.
               24
               ,
               for
               though
               these
               words
               ,
               by
               the
               verse
               that
               goes
               before
               *
               ,
               must
               be
               interpreted
               only
               of
               Judges
               ;
               yet
               ,
               by
               the
               verse
               that
               follows
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               interpreted
               of
               any
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               3
               
                 Being
                 cutt
                 off
                 ▪
              
               especially
               such
               as
               as
               flatter
               great
               men
               ,
               to
               doe
               others
               mischeife
               (
               such
               as
               I
               believe
               the
               Prophet
               meant
               )
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 cut
                 of
                 all
                 flattering
                 lips
              
               Ps
               :
               12.
               3.
               
               Of
               this
               sinne
               in
               Ministers
               ,
               see
               in
               the
               chapter
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               were
               no
               Scripture
               at
               all
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               question
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               flatterers
               shall
               be
               severely
               punished
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               so
               much
               I
               say
               not
               ,
               partakers
               ,
               but
               causers
               ,
               and
               encouragers
               of
               
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ;
                 causers
              
               of
               
                 pride
                 ,
                 idlenesse
                 ,
                 security
              
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               sinnes
               that
               follw
               them
               ;
               
                 and
                 encouragers
              
               of
               any
               besides
               .
               When
               one
               told
               Demaratus
               ,
               that
               Orontes
               had
               not
               used
               him
               well
               ,
               to
               give
               him
               
                 ill
                 language
              
               ,
               he
               made
               answer
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 offended
                 me
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 for
                 ,
                 I
                 count
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 please
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 hurt
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 those
                 that
                 displease
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               is
               
                 Flattering
                 of
                 others
              
               the
               occasion
               of
               much
               sinning
               
                 only
                 in
                 them
              
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               
               selves
               also
               .
               For
               as
               Truth
               ,
               or
               the
               vertue
               of
               
                 Telling
                 Truth
              
               (
               for
               which
               we
               want
               a
               name
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Grecians
               ;
               *
               )
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               Flattery
               (
               or
               the
               vice
               of
               
                 Lying
                 to
              
               a
               neighbour
               )
               being
               an
               homiletick
               habit
               ,
               is
               versed
               in
               actions
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               words
               .
               So
               that
               the
               flatterer
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               that
               makes
               pleasing
               his
               only
               end
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               that
               makes
               profit
               his
               end
               ,
               &
               pleasing
               the
               meanes
               ,
               (
               being
               not
               able
               to
               please
               without
               complying
               )
               must
               doe
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               speake
               ,
               to
               please
               him
               whom
               he
               flatters
               .
               he
               must
               doe
               as
               hee
               does
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 him
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               never
               so
               bad
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               as
               I
               approved
               of
               what
               Demaratus
               said
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 please
                 most
                 ,
                 hurt
                 most
                 :
              
               So
               am
               I
               also
               of
               Thrasias
               *
               his
               mind
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 plura
                 peccantur
                 dum
                 demeremur
                 ,
                 quàm
                 cùm
                 offendimus
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 those
                 who
                 please
                 most
                 ,
                 doe
                 likewise
                 Sinne
                 most
                 .
              
               Never
               
                 lesse
                 care
              
               not
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               then
               when
               there
               is
               
                 too
                 much
                 feare
                 to
              
               offend
               men
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Forgiving
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             Forgive
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             we
             must
             expect
             God's
             
               not
               forgiving
               us
            
             .
             We
             owe
             our
             
               King
               ten
               thousand
               talents
            
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             not
             forgive
             a
             
               fellow
               servant
            
             ,
             a
             debt
             of
             an
             
               hundred
               pence
            
             (
             for
             the
             greatest
             offence
             that
             
             we
             can
             commit
             
               against
               a
               man
            
             ,
             beares
             lesse
             proportion
             to
             an
             offence
             committed
             against
             God
             ,
             then
             an
             hundred
             pence
             doth
             to
             ten
             thousand
             talents
             )
             how
             shall
             we
             expect
             ,
             nay
             doe
             we
             not
             confesse
             ,
             that
             we
             doe
             not
             expect
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             forgive
             us
             a
             debt
             that
             is
             so
             much
             greater
             ?
             Our
             Saviour
             having
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             imprisoned
             his
             fellow
             servant
             for
             debt
             ,
             
               And
               his
               Lord
               was
               wroth
               ,
               and
               delivered
               him
               to
               the
               tormenters
               ,
               till
               he
               should
               pay
               all
               that
               was
               due
               to
               him
               ,
            
             Mat.
             18.
             34
             ,
             presently
             added
             ,
             v.
             35.
             
             
               So
               likewise
               shall
               my
               heavenly
               father
               doe
               unto
               you
               ,
               if
               yee
               from
               your
               hearts
            
             (
             for
             you
             
               may
               professe
               it
            
             with
             your
             mouthes
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             malitious
             of
             us
             doe
             ,
             and
             never
             thinke
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             formall
             use
             
               of
               the
               Lord's
               prayer
            
             ;
             and
             as
             no
             doubt
             ,
             that
             servant
             would
             have
             promised
             his
             master
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             put
             him
             to
             it
             )
             
               forgive
               not
               every
               one
               his
               brother
               their
               trespasses
               .
            
             Herein
             doth
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             sinne
             appeare
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             you
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             God
             or
             Christ
             have
             forgiven
             you
             all
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             
               Mat
               ,
               18.
               27.
               
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               32.
               
               Col
               :
            
             3.
             13
             )
             yet
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             neither
             this
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             sinne
             ,
             shall
             ever
             be
             forgiven
             you
             .
             
               Not
               forgiving
               others
            
             is
             a
             debt
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             for
             it
             implies
             
               no
               repentance
            
             ;
             and
             without
             repentance
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             remission
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Frowardnesse
             .
             He
             that
             is
             froward
             ,
             either
             towards
             God
             ,
             or
             towards
             those
             that
             instruct
             him
             ,
             is
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             
               Missing
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               good
            
             which
             he
             desired
             ,
             and
             consequently
             vexation
             for
             it
             afterwards
             .
             
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               froward
               heart
               ,
               findeth
               no
               good
               ,
            
             Prov.
             17
             ,
             20.
             
             How
             many
             good
             things
             doth
             a
             self-willed
             man
             faile
             of
             ,
             which
             else
             he
             might
             have
             had
             ?
             the
             Froward
             man
             is
             most
             in
             his
             owne
             light
             ,
             and
             (
             for
             any
             hurt
             that
             he
             can
             
               doe
               )
               is
               no
               bodies
               foe
               but
               his
               owne
               .
            
             He
             can
             never
             doe
             well
             .
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             wit
             to
             
               advise
               himselfe
            
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             
               would
               not
            
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             goodnesse
             to
             be
             
               advised
               by
               others
            
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             be
             Froward
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Meeting
               with
               many
               mischiefes
               ,
               and
               falling
               frequently
               .
               Thornes
               and
               snares
               are
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               froward
               ,
            
             Prov.
             22.
             5.
             
             He
             that
             
               goes
               many
               waies
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             meet
             with
             
               crosse
               wayes
            
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             out
             of
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             must
             needs
             goe
             many
             wayes
             :
             especially
             if
             he
             left
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             out
             of
             Frowàrdnesse
             .
             for
             he
             takes
             no
             way
             upon
             a
             reasonable
             choyce
             ;
             and
             any
             way
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             not
             the
             right
             ,
             because
             he
             loveth
             *
             
               to
               wander
            
             .
          
           
           
             3
             
               Meeting
               with
               great
               mischiefes
               ,
               &
               falling
               desperately
               .
               Who
               so
               walketh
               uprightly
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               perverse
               in
               his
               waies
               ,
               shall
               fall
               at
               once
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             28.
             18.
             
               at
               once
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               in
               one
               way
            
             ,
             some
             translate
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             perverse
             ,
             &
             wanders
             so
             
               many
               waies
            
             shold
             be
             lōg
             safe
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             fall
             not
             one
             way
             must
             needs
             fal
             another
             .
             
               fall
               desperatly
            
             ,
             I
             said
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             must
             needs
             ,
             if
             God
             let
             go
             his
             hand
             of
             protection
             ;
             as
             he
             that
             is
             led
             by
             a
             string
             one
             way
             ,
             &
             drawes
             with
             all
             his
             force
             another
             :
             or
             like
             a
             blind
             horse
             that
             is
             full
             of
             metall
             :
             as
             usually
             froward
             men
             are
             full
             of
             
               bruitish
               passion
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             If
             it
             be
             but
             a
             frowardnesse
             of
             language
             ,
             it
             is
             thus
             threatned
             
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               perverse
               tongue
               shall
               fall
               into
               mischiefe
            
             Prov
             :
             17.
             20.
             
          
           
             4
             
               God's
               hatred
               .
               They
               that
               are
               of
               a
               froward
               heart
               ,
               are
               an
               abhomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               upright
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               are
               his
               delight
            
             Prov
             :
             11.
             20.
             
             We
             see
             it
             in
             
               earthly
               parents
            
             ;
             no
             child
             is
             so
             much
             hated
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             is
             froward
             towards
             them
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             never
             so
             faultlesse
             otherwise
             ,
             &
             have
             never
             so
             many
             excellent
             endowments
             .
             I
             beleive
             ,
             frowardnes
             is
             a
             maine
             ingredient
             in
             all
             wickednesse
             ;
             and
             I
             think
             both
             with
             David
             ,
             and
             his
             Son
             after
             him
             (
             viz
             :
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             and
             the
             Proverbs
             )
             not
             only
             a
             Foole
             ,
             and
             a
             
               wicked
               man
            
             ;
             but
             a
             
               froward
               man
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               wicked
               man
            
             
             is
             all
             one
             .
             Doubtlesse
             were
             not
             a
             
               wicked
               man
            
             exceeding
             froward
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             so
             foolish
             ;
             and
             were
             he
             not
             exceeding
             foolish
             he
             would
             not
             be
             so
             froward
             ;
             &
             were
             he
             not
             both
             foolish
             ,
             and
             froward
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             wicked
             at
             all
             ▪
             For
             what
             is
             it
             else
             ,
             but
             meere
             folly
             ,
             and
             frowardnesse
             ,
             when
             God
             directeth
             us
             one
             way
             ,
             which
             will
             certainely
             be
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             we
             know
             he
             doth
             direct
             us
             
               meerly
               for
               our
               good
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             himselfe
             is
             never
             the
             better
             for
             it
             (
             for
             our
             goodnes
             
               extendeth
               not
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             much
             Ps
             .
             16.
             2.
             
             Zech
             7.
             5
             ,
             6
             )
             yet
             not
             withstanding
             ,
             to
             take
             another
             way
             ,
             which
             will
             necessarily
             be
             to
             our
             hurt
             .
             What
             desperate
             frowardnesse
             ,
             and
             folly
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             forget
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             our
             Maker
             ;
             who
             is
             
               our
               Father
               ,
               that
               bought
               us
            
             (
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             expression
             of
             love
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             
               our
               Father
               ,
               that
               begatt
               us
            
             ;
             who
             is
             our
             Preserver
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             willing
             to
             be
             so
             still
             if
             we
             owne
             him
             ,
             but
             able
             to
             be
             our
             destroyer
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             owne
             him
             ?
             And
             therefore
             Moses
             when
             the
             Israelites
             had
             forgottē
             God
             ,
             notwithstāding
             these
             relations
             ,
             in
             accusation
             of
             thei●
             frowardnesse
             ,
             and
             foolishnesse
             ,
             thus
             spake
             .
             
               They
               are
               a
               perverse
               ,
               and
               crooked
               generation
               .
               Doe
               ye
               thus
               requite
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               foolish
               people
               ,
               and
               unwise
               ?
               Is
               not
               he
               thy
               Father
               that
               bought
               thee
               ?
               hath
               he
               not
               made
               thee
               ,
               and
               established
               thee
               ?
            
             Deut
             :
             32.
             
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             You
             may
             guesse
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             angry
             when
             he
             thus
             spake
             ,
             by
             his
             changing
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             commonly
             a
             token
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             very
             usuall
             in
             Scripture
             .
             )
             What
             desperate
             folly
             ,
             and
             frowardnesse
             is
             it
             ,
             
               not
               to
               believe
               the
               Gospell
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               not
               to
               believe
               in
               God
            
             ?
             Even
             like
             the
             frowardnesse
             of
             one
             that
             is
             sick
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             take
             physick
             .
             nay
             worse
             ,
             like
             the
             frowardnes
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             that
             is
             fallen
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             lifted
             up
             ;
             or
             one
             that
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             a
             freind
             ,
             whom
             he
             knowes
             to
             be
             very
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             helpe
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             apply
             him selfe
             to
             him
             .
             I
             remember
             ,
             in
             one
             or
             two
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             frowardnesse
             ,
             and
             unbeliefe
             are
             ▪
             complained
             of
             together
             :
             as
             in
             Mat
             :
             c.
             17.
             17.
             
             
               O
               faithlesse
               &
               perverse
               generation
            
             :
             (
             and
             so
             Luk
             9.
             41.
             )
             In
             Deuteron
             :
             ch
             :
             32.
             20.
             
             
               They
               are
               a
               froward
               generation
               ,
               children
               in
               whom
               is
               no
               faith
            
             *
             The
             affinity
             between
             
               folly
               ,
               &
               frowardnes
            
             appeared
             prettywell
             in
             Nabal
             .
             as
             for
             the
             first
             his
             very
             name
             signifies
             a
             Foole
             :
             and
             I
             think
             ,
             he
             was
             little
             better
             
               by
               nature
            
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             seemes
             to
             intimate
             so
             much
             ,
             when
             as
             commending
             his
             wi●e
             above
             him
             ,
             it
             sayes
             She
             (
             as
             if
             it
             had
             said
             ,
             
               she
               for
               her
               part
               )
               was
               a
               woman
               of
               good
               understanding
            
             1
             Sam
             :
             25.
             3.
             
             And
             for
             his
             frowardnesse
             ,
             his
             owne
             wife
             complained
             of
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             was
             so
             froward
             that
             
               one
               could
               not
               speak
               to
               him
            
             verse
             17.
             
          
           
           
             Yet
             such
             
               a
               root
               of
               bitternes
            
             there
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             of
             us
             ;
             such
             an
             enmity
             and
             contrariety
             of
             
               our
               wills
            
             to
             God's
             will.
             
               Gens
               humana
               rui●
               per
               vetitum
               nefas
               :
            
             wee
             presently
             lust
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             say
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             covet
             ,
             though
             we
             never
             lusted
             before
             Ro
             :
             7.
             7.
             
             We
             are
             like
             some
             
               froward
               self-willed
               children
            
             ,
             who
             when
             their
             Mother
             hath
             provided
             a
             thing
             for
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             loved
             ;
             or
             bids
             thē
             go
             to
             a
             place
             where
             otherwise
             they
             would
             rejoyce
             to
             goe
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             
               froward
               humour
            
             ,
             refuse
             to
             take
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             goe
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             of
             their
             owne
             choice
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             cannot
             endure
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             after
             the
             will
             of
             another
             .
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             many
             duties
             would
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             commended
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             commanded
             ;
             and
             many
             sinnes
             forborne
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             forbidden
             .
             which
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             Tacitus
             sayes
             of
             the
             Germans
             concerning
             
               usury
               ,
               Foenus
               agitare
               &
               in
               usuras
               extendere
               ignotum
               ,
               ideoque
               magis
               spernitur
               quàm
               si
               vetitum
               esset
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               much
               as
               knowne
               among
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               more
               scorned
            
             then
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             
               it
               were
               forbidden
            
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             but
             
               a
               froward
               mouth
            
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             threat
             .
             
               Pride
               and
               arrogancy
            
             (
             which
             are
             usuall
             cōpanions
             of
             
               frowardnes
               )
               &
               the
               evill
               way
               ,
               &
               the
               froward
               mouth
               ,
               do
               I
               hate
            
             Pr.
             8
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             5
             
               God's
               walking
               contrary
            
             *
             
               to
               them
            
             ,
             for
             
             their
             walking
             contrary
             to
             
               him
               .
               With
               the
               pure
               thou
               wilt
               shew
               thy selfe
               pure
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               froward
               thou
               wilt
               shew
               thy selfe
               froward
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             18.
             26.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               As
               he
               deligh●s
               to
               crosse
               mee
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               delight
               to
               crosse
               him
               :
            
             or
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               take
               what
               course
               he
               will
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               prosper
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             but
             children
             that
             are
             Froward
             towards
             their
             parents
             ,
             nay
             or
             any
             others
             that
             are
             Froward
             towards
             those
             that
             advise
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             ●hat
             almost
             alwayes
             they
             are
             crossed
             in
             those
             courses
             ,
             which
             they
             take
             against
             Command
             ,
             or
             Advice
             .
          
           
             
               Thou
               wilt
               shew
               thy selfe
               Froward
            
             ]
             the
             originall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             also
             ,
             
               thou
               wilt
               wrestle
            
             (
             for
             as
             any
             wrestling
             
               is
               opposing
            
             ,
             so
             any
             opposing
             may
             be
             called
             wrestling
             .
             )
             Woe
             to
             him
             ,
             
               with
               whom
               God
               wrestles
            
             .
             He
             that
             wrestles
             with
             God
             ,
             may
             prevaile
             as
             Jacob
             did
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             wrestle
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             have
             the
             worst
             .
             In
             this
             manner
             God
             seemes
             to
             me
             to
             have
             purposed
             to
             wrestle
             with
             that
             strong
             ,
             &
             head
             strong
             antagonist
             of
             his
             ,
             Sennacherib
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             
               Because
               thy
               rage
               against
               mee
               is
               come
               up
               into
               my
               eares
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               put
               my
               hooke
               into
               thy
               nose
               ▪
               and
               my
               bridle
               into
               thy
               lips
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               turne
               thee
               backe
               by
               the
               way
               by
               which
               thou
               camest
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             19
             ,
             28.
             
             And
             so
             with
             the
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             Ezek
             :
             29.
             4.
             
             A
             froward
             
             man
             will
             get
             no
             more
             by
             his
             frowardnesse
             ,
             then
             a
             dog
             in
             a
             string
             ,
             by
             refusing
             to
             goe
             where
             he
             is
             led
             ;
             or
             an
             Oxe
             in
             a
             yoke
             ,
             by
             drawing
             the
             contrary
             way
             viz
             :
             only
             paine
             and
             wearinesse
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             
               be
               death
            
             the
             soonner
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             only
             a
             
               froward
               tongue
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             threat
             for
             it
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             
               shall
               be
               cut
               out
            
             ,
             Prov
             :
             10.
             31.
             
          
           
             6
             Destruction
             (
             though
             God
             should
             let
             them
             alone
             )
             through
             their
             owne
             willfulnesse
             .
             
               The
               integrity
               of
               the
               upright
               shall
               guide
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               perversnesse
               of
               transgressours
               shall
               destroy
               them
            
             Prov
             :
             11.
             3.
             
             
               All
               trangressours
            
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             
               no
               Judge
            
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             would
             
               punish
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               transgression
            
             ;
             (
             as
             it
             follows
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             v.
             5
             ,
             
               but
               the
               wicked
               shall
               fall
               by
               his
               owne
               wickednes
            
             ;
             and
             verse
             6
             ,
             
               but
               trangressours
               shall
               be
               taken
               in
               their
               owne
               naughtinesse
               :
            
             )
             But
             the
             maine
             thing
             that
             makes
             them
             doe
             it
             ,
             is
             perversenesse
             and
             frowardnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             odiousnesse
             of
             this
             sinne
             
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             dangerousnesse
             of
             it
             
               to
               men
            
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             yet
             more
             waies
             ,
             as
             First
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             give
             wickednes
             the
             name
             of
             this
             sinne
             ;
             as
             if
             thereby
             it
             were
             sufficiently
             aggravated
             .
             It
             was
             the
             height
             of
             Moses
             his
             Complaint
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             
               a
               crooked
               and
               perverse
               generation
            
             .
             
             Deut
             :
             32.
             5.
             and
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             when
             they
             used
             the
             same
             names
             ,
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             make
             use
             of
             bad
             ,
             and
             so
             tooke
             them
             for
             the
             worst
             .
             Matt
             :
             17.
             17.
             
             Luk
             9.
             41.
             
             Philip
             :
             2.
             15.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             give
             this
             sinne
             the
             name
             of
             wickednes
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               The
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             ,
             when
             wickednes
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             there
             need
             be
             nothing
             else
             added
             to
             expres
             what
             is
             ment
             .
             Abigail
             said
             of
             her
             husbād
             
               Nabal
               ,
               He
               is
               such
               a
               Son
               of
               Belial
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             such
             a
             
               Son
               of
               wickednesse
               )
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               speak
               to
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Sam
             :
             25.
             17.
             
             In
             the
             Proverbs
             chap.
             6.
             12
             ,
             
               the
               froward
               man
            
             is
             in
             Hebrew
             called
             
               Adam
               Belial
            
             ;
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             
               a
               wicked
               man.
            
             In
             other
             places
             of
             that
             book
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             
               The
               evill
               man
            
             (
             or
             the
             
               naughty
               man
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               wicked
               man
            
             )
             and
             the
             
               froward
               man
            
             ,
             going
             hand
             in
             hand
             :
             as
             chap
             :
             2.
             12.
             
             &c.
             and
             so
             
               the
               evill
               way
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               froward
               mouth
            
             chap
             :
             8.
             13.
             
             It
             is
             said
             of
             
               Nabal
               ,
               The
               man
               was
               churlish
               and
            
             *
             
               evill
               in
               his
               doings
            
             ,
             1
             Sam
             :
             25.
             3.
             
             In
             all
             these
             three
             places
             which
             I
             have
             quoted
             ,
             for
             evill
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             wicked
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               out
               of
               lust
            
             ,
             or
             for
             some
             selfe-ends
             ;
             but
             evill
             i.
             e.
             
               purely
               evill
            
             ,
             out
             of
             malice
             ,
             and
             perversnesse
             merely
             to
             be
             contrary
             ,
             and
             because
             a
             man
             
               will
               be
               evill
            
             ;
             as
             those
             to
             whom
             David
             (
             Ps
             .
             59
             ,
             5.
             )
             prayes
             to
             God
             not
             to
             be
             mercifull
             .
             (
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             
             
               wicked
               transgressours
            
             ,
             and
             not
             Idolatrous
             :
             the
             word
             being
             used
             also
             for
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             the
             prophet
             having
             spoken
             of
             the
             heathen
             immediately
             before
             )
             3
             In
             that
             it
             is
             made
             such
             a
             
               punishment
               ,
               to
               be
               left
               to
               this
               sin
               :
            
             for
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             put
             as
             a
             token
             ,
             or
             a
             fruit
             of
             God's
             exceeding
             great
             anger
             :
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             ch
             .
             57.
             for
             there
             God
             first
             tels
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               I
               hid
               me
               ,
               &
               was
               wroth
               ,
               and
               he
               went
               on
               frowardly
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             v.
             17.
             
             But
             afterwards
             addes
             ,
             as
             a
             promise
             of
             mercy
             ,
             that
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             being
             reconciled
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             but
             would
             in
             a
             loving
             manner
             lead
             them
             in
             the
             way
             wherein
             they
             should
             walke
             ,
             
               vers
               .
               18.
               
               Solomon
            
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             good
             to
             be
             gotten
             by
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             if
             frowardnesse
             were
             not
             so
             much
             a
             sin
             ,
             as
             a
             misery
             ,
             (
             or
             if
             it
             were
             a
             sin
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             would
             inevitably
             cause
             misery
             )
             said
             not
             only
             ,
             it
             shall
             keep
             ,
             or
             restrain
             ,
             but
             shall
             Deliver
             thee
             
               from
               the
               way
               of
               the
               evill
               man
               ,
               from
               the
               man
               that
               speaketh
               froward
               things
               ,
            
             Prov.
             2
             ,
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             Giving
             to
             the
             Rich.
             Giving
             to
             the
             rich
             is
             Threatned
          
           
             1
             With
             Poverty
             here
             .
             He
             that
             appresseth
             the
             poore
             to
             encrease
             his
             riches
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             
             giveth
             to
             the
             rich
             ,
             shall
             surely
             come
             to
             want
             Prov
             :
             22
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             No
             recompense
             hereafter
             ,
             
               for
               having
               had
               it
            
             now
             ,
             
               &
               sad
               ▪
               is
               their
               conditiō
               who
            
             have
             *
             their
             reward
             .
             Whē
             thou
             makest
             a
             dinner
             or
             a
             supper
             ,
             call
             not
             thy
             friends
             nor
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             neither
             thy
             kinsmen
             ,
             nor
             thy
             rich
             ▪
             nieghbours
             ,
             least
             they
             also
             bid
             thee
             again
             ,
             and
             a
             recompence
             be
             made
             thee
             Luk
             14.
             12.
             
             And
             a
             recompence
             be
             made
             thee
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Christ
               seemes
               to
               speake
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
            
             bad
             matter
             ,
             
               which
               he
               would
               have
               us
               endevour
               to
               avoid
               .
            
          
           
             But
             when
             thou
             makest
             a
             feast
             ,
             call
             the
             poore
             ,
             the
             maimed
             ,
             the
             lame
             ,
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             blessed
             ;
             for
             they
             cannot
             recompense
             thee
             :
             for
             thou
             shalt
             be
             recompensed
             at
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             just
             .
             ver
             :
             13.
             14.
             
               as
               if
               otherwise
               he
               should
               not
               be
            
             blessed
             ,
             nor
             recompensed
             .
             
               This
               sinne
               reignes
               very
               much
               every
               where
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               desired
               to
               tell
               you
               as
               much
               as
               I
               could
               find
               against
               it
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               little
               ;
               neither
               would
               I
               have
               you
               think
               it
               to
               be
               a
            
             little
             
               sin
               ,
               because
               ther
               is
            
             little
             said
             
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               against
               it
               ;
               for
               the
               greatest
               sinnes
               there
               are
               least
               spoken
               of
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Glory
             .
             Those
             that
             give
             it
             to
             themselves
             are
             threatned
          
           
             1
             With
             God's
             great
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             severe
             punishment
             .
             
               marke
               his
               angry
               expressions
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             set
             thy
             face
             against
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             prophecy
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             Egypt
             ,
             speake
             and
             say
             .
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lod
             God
             ,
             Behold
             I
             am
             against
             thee
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             the
             great
             Dragon
             that
             lyeth
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             rivers
             ,
             which
             hath
             said
             :
             My
             river
             is
             mine
             owne
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             made
             it
             for
             my selfe
             .
             But
             I
             will
             put
             hookes
             in
             thy
             Jawes
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             cause
             the
             fish
             of
             thy
             rivers
             to
             stick
             unto
             thy
             scales
             &c.
             Ezek
             :
             29
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Those
             Hookes
             (
             
               as
               it
               is
               likely
               )
               were
               the
               Chaldeans
               ;
               by
               whom
               the
               King
               of
               Egypt
               was
               taken
               ;
               and
               all
               his
            
             Subjects
             ,
             like
             fish
             ,
             *
             
               destroyed
               together
               with
               him
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Severe
             punishment
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             taking
             away
             of
             their
             glory
             .
             I
             will
             punish
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             stout
             heart
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             high
             lookes
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             my
             hand
             I
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             my
             wisedome
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             prudent
             &c.
             Isa
             :
             10.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
               and
               it
               followes
               vers
            
             :
             16
             ,
             under
             his
             glory
             he
             shall
             kindle
             a
             burning
             &c.
             
             
               The
               Jewes
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Angel
               smote
               his
               army
               with
               a
               secret
               fire
            
             
             
               which
               burnt
               their
               bodies
               without
               hurting
               their
               cloathes
               ,
               or
               their
               armes
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               were
               not
               ten
               men
               that
               escaped
               alive
               .
            
             Hierom
             .
             See
             Jer.
             50
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             3
             Discovery
             of
             their
             weaknesse
             and
             frailty
             ,
             by
             suffering
             from
             others
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             yet
             say
             before
             him
             that
             slayeth
             thee
             ,
             I
             am
             God
             ?
             but
             thou
             shalt
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             him
             that
             slayeth
             thee
             ,
             Ezek.
             28
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Those
             that
             take
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             given
             them
             by
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             turne
             it
             off
             to
             God
             ,
          
           
             Have
             cause
             to
             feare
             severe
             punishment
             :
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Herod
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             gave
             a
             shout
             ,
             (
             after
             he
             had
             made
             an
             Oration
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               It
               was
               the
               voyce
               of
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               a
               man
            
             ;
             )
             that
             ,
             
               immediately
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               smote
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               gave
               not
               God
               the
               glory
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               eaten
               up
               of
               wormes
               ,
               and
               died
               .
            
             Act.
             12
             ,
             23.
             
             Gave
             not
             God
             
               the
               Glory
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               Glory
            
             ,
             viz.
             which
             
               the
               people
               gave
               him
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Not-giving
             THE
             Glory
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               not
               refusing
            
             Glory
             already
             made
             and
             given
             ,
             must
             not
             looke
             to
             be
             unpunished
             (
             being
             wilfull
             sinne
             ,
             and
             neerer
             to
             sacriledge
             ,
             then
             
               receiving
               stolne
               goods
            
             is
             to
             theft
             )
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not-giving
               glory
            
             to
             God
             (
             or
             ,
             not-bringing
             Glory
             to
             God
             of
             our
             owne
             making
             )
             have
             beene
             so
             severely
             threatned
             and
             punished
             .
             For
             so
             it
             was
             ,
             First
             
             in
             the
             
               Israelite
               priests
            
             ,
             with
             
               Cursing
               of
               their
               blessings
               :
               If
               ye
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               will
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               to
               give
               glory
               to
               my
               name
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hoasts
               ,
               I
               will
               even
               send
               a
               curse
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               curse
               your
               blessings
            
             *
             :
             
               yea
               I
               have
               cursed
               them
               already
               ,
               because
               you
               do
               not
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
            
             Mal.
             2
             ,
             2.
             2
             
             In
             Belshazzar
             ,
             with
             
               The
               losse
               of
               his
               Kingdome
            
             :
             at
             least
             it
             
               had
               a
               great
               hand
            
             in
             that
             punishment
             ;
             for
             Daniel
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             him
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             provoked
             Gods
             anger
             against
             him
             ,
             assoone
             as
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               The
               God
               in
               whose
               hand
               thy
               breath
               is
               ,
               and
               whose
               are
               all
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               glorified
               :
            
             presently
             added
             ,
             THEN
             
               was
               the
               part
               of
               the
               hand
               sent
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               this
               writing
               was
               written
               ,
            
             Dan.
             5
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
        
         
           
             Gluttony
             .
             Gluttons
             are
             punished
             ,
             or
             threatened
          
           
             1
             With
             
               Inconsiderate
               ,
               and
               selfe-hurtfull
               actions
               .
               Esau
            
             was
             so
             greedy
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             gluttonously
             taken
             with
             the
             curious
             
               red
               red
            
             *
             pottage
             ,
             which
             his
             brother
             had
             made
             ,
             that
             he
             sold
             him
             his
             birthright
             for
             a
             messe
             of
             it
             ,
             Gen.
             25
             ,
             30.
             whence
             he
             was
             afterward
             called
             Edom
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Red
             ,
             and
             his
             posterity
             Edomites
             .
          
           
             2
             Loathing
             of
             that
             which
             they
             loved
             .
             The
             
             full
             soule
             loatheth
             the
             hony-comb
             Prov
             :
             27.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             Sicknesse
             .
             The
             Israelites
             (
             wherein
             
               their
               God
            
             was
             
               their
               belly
            
             ,
             for
             they
             chose
             to
             serve
             that
             ,
             before
             God
             )
             although
             they
             had
             no
             worse
             fare
             then
             the
             Angels
             .
             Ps
             :
             78.
             25
             ,
             like
             so
             many
             sw●ne
             ,
             snuffed
             at
             the
             pearle
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             in
             such
             a
             lamentable
             case
             ,
             ready
             to
             starve
             for
             want
             of
             meat
             ,
             fell
             a
             weeping
             ,
             and
             crying
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               give
               us
               flesh
               to
               eat
               ?
            
             Num
             :
             11.
             4.
             
             But
             how
             did
             God
             answer
             thē
             ?
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             
               he
               gave
               them
               their
            
             *
             
               owne
               desire
            
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Sabines
             did
             Tarpeia
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             desired
             of
             thē
             ,
             
               what
               th●y
               had
               in
               their
               left
               hands
            
             *
             (
             meaning
             no
             more
             then
             their
             rings
             )
             put
             upon
             her
             ,
             rings
             ,
             and
             shields
             and
             all
             ,
             and
             pressed
             her
             to
             death
             with
             the
             weight
             .
             For
             thus
             was
             Moses
             bid
             to
             answer
             them
             ;
             
               Seeing
               ye
               are
               so
               earnest
               for
               flesh
               ,
               ye
               shall
               have
               flesh
               ;
               but
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               with
               a
               vengeance
               ;
               for
               ye
               shall
               not
               eat
               one
               day
               ,
               nor
               two
               days
               ,
               nor
               five
               daies
               ,
               nor
               ten
               days
               ,
               nor
               twenty
               dayes
               ,
               but
               even
               a
               whole
               month
               ,
               untill
               it
               come
               out
               at
               your
               nostrills
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               loathsome
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             v.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
             I
             believe
             this
             punishment
             was
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               unsatisfied
               craving
               of
               the
               stomack
               in
               eating
               .
            
             It
             is
             often
             threatned
             to
             the
             wicked
             in
             Scriptures
             (
             perhaps
             sometimes
             in
             another
             sense
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               eate
               and
               not
               be
               satisfied
               ▪
            
             as
             Levit
             26
             ,
             26.
             
             Isa
             :
             9.
             20.
             
             Mic
             :
             6.
             14.
             
             as
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             promised
             as
             a
             
               blesing
               to
               the
               Godly
               ,
               to
               eate
               and
               be
               satisfied
               ,
            
             Deut
             :
             14.
             29.
             
             Ps
             :
             22.
             26.
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             other
             food
             to
             eate
             with
             it
             ,
             heavenly
             food
             with
             which
             a
             man
             may
             be
             satisfied
             if
             he
             have
             no
             other
             ,
             &
             without
             which
             ,
             nor
             food
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             will
             satisfie
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Taking
               away
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               Marring
               of
               those
               creatures
               which
               they
               have
               abused
               .
            
             When
             the
             Israelites
             gathered
             Manna
             ,
             if
             any
             were
             so
             greedy
             ,
             as
             to
             gather
             more
             then
             they
             could
             eate
             ,
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             left
             till
             the
             next
             morning
             ,
             
               bred
               wormes
               and
               stank
            
             .
             Exod
             :
             16.
             20.
             
          
           
             5
             Hunger
             ,
             and
             want
             .
             For
             the
             Drunkard
             and
             the
             Glutton
             shall
             come
             to
             poverty
             ,
             Prov
             :
             23.
             21
             
             ;
             
               The
               Prophet
            
             Isaiah
             ,
             
               having
               told
               the
               Jewes
               of
               their
               Feasts
               ,
               which
               they
               kept
               in
               honour
               to
               their
               Idols
               ,
               chap
               :
            
             65.
             
               verse
               .
               11.
               in
               the
               13
               verse
               thus
               threatens
               them
               ,
            
             Therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             behold
             my
             servants
             shall
             eate
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             he
             hungry
             ;
             behold
             my
             Servants
             shall
             drink
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             thirsty
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Woe
             unto
             you
             that
             are
             full
             ,
             for
             ye
             shall
             hunger
             ,
             
               Luk
               6.
               25.
               and
               so
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               in
               the
            
             Prodigall
             Son
             ,
             who
             wasted
             his
             substance
             in
             riotous
             living
             ,
             
               Luk
               15.
               13.
               for
               afterward
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               (
               v.
            
             16.
             )
             he
             would
             faine
             have
             filled
             his
             belly
             with
             the
             husks
             ,
             that
             the
             swine
             did
             eate
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             gave
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
           
             6
             
               Shortnesse
               of
               life
               .
               Ordinarily
            
             ,
             by
             their
             
               owne
               intemperance
            
             ,
             breeding
             diseases
             in
             their
             bodies
             :
             and
             this
             every
             man
             sees
             ,
             and
             knows
             ,
             See
             
               Ecclus
               37.
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               Extraordinarily
               ,
            
             by
             
               the
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             thus
             Hophni
             and
             Phinehas
             ,
             (
             who
             out
             of
             gluttony
             and
             greedinesse
             ,
             violently
             tooke
             what
             they
             pleased
             of
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             offerings
             ,
             while
             it
             was
             raw
             ,
             to
             roast
             it
             )
             were
             punished
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             themselves
             ,
             by
             
               dying
               both
            
             ,
             and
             
               shortly
               after
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               one
               day
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2
             ,
             34.
             but
             
               in
               their
               posterity
            
             also
             ,
             For
             ,
             thus
             saith
             God
             to
             
               Eli
               ,
               There
               shall
               not
               be
               an
               old
               man
               in
               thine
               house
               ,
            
             v.
             31.
             which
             threat
             is
             repeated
             v.
             33.
             with
             this
             augmentation
             ,
             
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             as
             if
             God
             himselfe
             tooke
             this
             for
             a
             great
             punishment
             ;
             &
             would
             have
             him
             take
             notice
             how
             greatly
             he
             had
             offended
             ,
             by
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             punishment
             .
             A
             short
             life
             hath
             beene
             alwayes
             counted
             among
             the
             Jewes
             for
             a
             very
             great
             punishment
             from
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             this
             day
             they
             have
             a
             custome
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             60
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             to
             hold
             a
             Feast
             :
             because
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             
               old
               age
            
             begins
             ;
             the
             number
             of
             60
             being
             contained
             in
             the
             letters
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             used
             in
             Job
             ,
             ch
             .
             5
             ,
             26.
             where
             it
             is
             reckoned
             for
             a
             peculiar
             blessing
             of
             the
             godly
             to
             
               come
               to
               his
               grave
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               a
               full
               age
               ,
               like
               as
               a
               shock
               of
               corne
               cometh
               in
               his
               season
               .
            
          
           
           
             7
             Vntimely
             death
             .
             Job's
             
               sons
               and
               daughters
               thus
               suffered
            
             .
             While
             he
             was
             yet
             speaking
             ,
             there
             came
             also
             another
             and
             said
             ,
             Thy
             sonnes
             ,
             and
             thy
             daughters
             were
             eating
             and
             drinking
             wine
             in
             their
             eldest
             brothers
             house
             ;
             And
             behold
             ,
             there
             came
             a
             whirlewind
             from
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             and
             smote
             the
             foure
             corners
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             it
             fell
             upon
             the
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             dead
             :
             
               Job
               1.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               If
               they
               were
            
             not
             gluttons
             ,
             
               then
               they
               ,
               who
            
             are
             gluttons
             ,
             
               have
               the
               more
               cause
               to
               feare
               the
               like
               punishment
               .
               No
               sooner
               had
               the
               rich
               man
               said
            
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             Eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             and
             be
             merry
             
               Luk.
               12.
               19
               :
               but
               God
               said
            
             to
             him
             ,
             Thou
             foole
             ,
             this
             night
             thy
             soule
             shall
             be
             required
             of
             thee
             ,
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             of
             the
             Israelites
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               11.
               33
               
               :
               While
               the
               flesh
               was
               yet
               betweene
               their
               teeth
               ,
               ere
               it
               was
               chewed
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               kindled
               against
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               smote
               the
               people
               with
               a
               very
               great
               slaughter
               .
            
             Whether
             they
             died
             of
             a
             disease
             contracted
             by
             eating
             too
             much
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             a
             more
             
               immediate
               hand
            
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             :
             but
             the
             former
             seemes
             to
             be
             more
             likely
             ,
             from
             those
             words
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             vers
             .
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             That
             gluttonous
             lust
             of
             the
             Israelites
             was
             so
             odious
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               the
               worst
               lust
            
             of
             all
             ,
             his
             spirit
             hath
             set
             it
             downe
             under
             the
             generall
             
             name
             onely
             of
             
               lust
               :
               They
               lusted
               a
               lust
            
             v.
             4.
             
             And
             so
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             sin
             the
             more
             odious
             to
             men
             also
             ,
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             buried
             the
             men
             that
             were
             punished
             with
             death
             for
             this
             lusting
             ,
             was
             ,
             called
             Kebroth-hattavah
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               graves
               of
               lust
            
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               there
               they
               buried
               the
               people
               that
               lusted
            
             v.
             34.
             
          
           
             Among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             
               stoned
               to
               death
            
             upon
             the
             complaint
             of
             his
             parents
             ,
             the
             only
             vices
             to
             be
             mētioned
             in
             the
             complaint
             (
             besides
             stubbornesse
             )
             were
             gluttony
             ,
             and
             drunkennesse
             (
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             gluttony
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             
               intemperantia
               circa
               humidum
            
             (
             Deut
             21.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             8
             Surprisall
             by
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ;
             or
             ,
             The
             worse
             usage
             when
             they
             are
             surprised
             .
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             least
             at
             any
             time
             your
             heart
             be
             overcharged
             with
             surfetting
             ,
             and
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             day
             come
             upon
             you
             unawares
             Luk.
             21.
             34
             ,
             
               see
               Mat
            
             :
             24.
             39.
             
          
           
             
               But
               especially
               have
            
             Gluttons
             
               cause
               to
               fear
               God's
               wrath
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               such
            
             in
             times
             of
             mourning
             ,
             and
             publique
             calamities
             ,
             
               for
               then
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               punished
               without
               hope
               of
               pardon
               .
            
             In
             that
             day
             did
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hoasts
             (
             
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               afraid
               to
               disregard
               him
            
             )
             call
             to
             weeping
             ,
             and
             to
             mourning
             ,
             and
             to
             baldnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             girding
             with
             sackcloth
             .
             And
             behold
             joy
             and
             gladnesse
             ,
             slaying
             oxen
             ,
             and
             killing
             sheep
             ,
             eating
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinking
             
             wine
             ;
             Let
             us
             eate
             and
             drink
             for
             to
             morrow
             we
             shall
             dye
             .
             And
             it
             it
             was
             revealed
             in
             my
             eares
             by
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             ;
             surely
             this
             iniquity
             shall
             not
             be
             purged
             from
             you
             till
             ye
             die
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             hoasts
             .
             Isa
             :
             22.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             God.
             Speaking
             ungodly
             for
             him
          
           
             
               Shall
               have
            
             no
             thankes
             ;
             but
             anger
             ,
             and
             punishment
             
               also
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               anger
               be
               appeased
               For
               thus
               God
               spake
               to
            
             Eliphaz
             (
             
               one
               of
            
             Job's
             
               friends
               ,
               who
            
             unjustly
             accused
             
               him
               in
               the
               defence
               of
            
             God's
             justice
             ,
             )
             My
             wrath
             is
             kindled
             against
             thee
             ,
             and
             against
             thy
             two
             friends
             ,
             for
             ye
             have
             not
             spoken
             of
             me
             the
             tbing
             that
             is
             right
             ,
             as
             my
             servant
             Job
             hath
             .
             Therefore
             take
             unto
             you
             now
             seven
             Bullocks
             ,
             and
             seven
             Rams
             ,
             and
             goe
             to
             my
             servant
             Job
             ,
             and
             offer
             up
             for
             your selves
             a
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             and
             my
             servant
             Job
             shall
             pray
             for
             you
             ,
             for
             him
             will
             I
             accept
             :
             lest
             I
             deale
             with
             you
             after
             your
             folly
             ,
             in
             that
             ye
             have
             not
             spoken
             of
             me
             ,
             the
             thing
             which
             is
             right
             ,
             as
             my
             Servant
             Job
             hath
             ,
             Job
             42.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Seven
             Bullocks
             and
             seven
             Rams
             ]
             A
             great
             offering
             ,
             
               and
               therfore
               doubtlesse
               they
               had
            
             Sinned
             greatly
             .
             Folly
             ]
             
               There
               is
               much
               of
               this
               foolish
            
             hypocriticall
             Zeal
             
               amongst
               professours
               ;
               both
               doing
               and
               speaking
               more
               
               then
               they
               should
               in
               defence
               of
               religion
               .
            
             In
             that
             ye
             have
             not
             ]
             God
             repeats
             
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               he
               was
               much
               offended
               with
               it
               .
               Observe
               how
               sharply
            
             Job
             
               took
               up
               his
               freinds
               for
               their
            
             uncharitable
             Zeal
             ,
             c
             :
             13.
             
             Will
             ye
             speake
             wickedly
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             talke
             deceitfully
             for
             him
             ?
             verse
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Gospel
             .
             Such
             as
             oppose
             it
          
           
             They
             are
             
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               with
               Selfemuderers
               .
            
             For
             Paul
             said
             to
             the
             Jewes
             that
             opposed
             him
             at
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Your
               blood
               be
               upon
               your
               heads
               ,
               I
               am
               clean
               &c.
            
             Act
             :
             18.
             6.
             
             Nay
             ,
             
               with
               fighters
               against
               God
            
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             sure
             not
             only
             to
             
               have
               the
               worst
            
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             
               beaten
               also
               for
               fighting
               .
               )
               Gamaliel
            
             told
             the
             councell
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             when
             he
             disswaded
             them
             from
             medling
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               If
               it
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               ye
               cannot
               overthrow
               it
               ;
               lest
               happily
               yee
               be
               found
               to
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
            
             Act
             :
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             punished
             1.
             
             
               With
               corporall
               blindnesse
               ,
               Elymas
               Barjesus
            
             (
             the
             sorcerer
             )
             resisting
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             and
             disswading
             Sergius
             Paulus
             (
             the
             Deputy
             of
             Paphos
             )
             from
             hearkning
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             imediatly
             stricken
             with
             blindnesse
             Act
             :
             13.
             11.
             
             What
             fearfull
             expressions
             did
             Paul
             use
             ,
             when
             he
             denounced
             this
             judgment
             against
             them
             !
             
               O
               full
               of
               all
               subtilty
               and
               all
               mischeife
               ,
               thou
               child
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               
               thou
               enemy
               of
               all
               righteousnesse
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               not
               cease
               to
               pervert
               the
               right
               waies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             He
             that
             would
             keep
             the
             light
             from
             another
             ,
             was
             justly
             punisht
             not
             to
             see
             the
             light
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               Spirituall
               darkenesse
            
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             
               removall
               of
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             as
             in
             the
             place
             afore
             quoted
             .
             
               From
               hence
               forth
               I
               will
               goe
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
            
             Act
             :
             18.
             6
             :
             and
             by
             
               utter
               rejection
               of
               the
               men
               themselves
            
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             seemes
             to
             be
             implyed
             ,
             in
             Paul's
             
               shaking
               his
               raiment
            
             to
             the
             Jewes
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             that
             opposed
             him
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             same
             place
             .
             )
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             with
             all
             .
             
               So
               God
               shake
               off
               you
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               that
               withstand
               the
               truth
               ;
               even
               thus
               let
               him
               be
               shaken
               out
               and
               emptied
               .
            
             For
             such
             words
             
               Nehemiah
               used
            
             ,
             when
             he
             shook
             his
             lap
             a
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             (
             in
             indignation
             against
             the
             Jewish
             Usurers
             ,
             that
             detained
             the
             morgaged
             lands
             Neh
             :
             5.
             13.
             )
             'T
             is
             likely
             ,
             
               shaking
               off
            
             the
             dust
             b
             
               of
               the
               feet
            
             ,
             had
             the
             like
             signification
             .
             It
             was
             used
             by
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Act
             :
             13.
             51
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             permitted
             ,
             to
             the
             Apostls
             by
             
             our
             Saivour
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             case
             of
             resisting
             ,
             but
             in
             case
             of
             
               not
               receiving
            
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Indignation
             and
             wrath
             .
             But
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             contentious
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             obey
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             indignation
             and
             wrath
             Rom
             :
             2.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             Governours
             .
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               resist
               them
            
             
               They
               will
               certainly
               
                 rue
                 it
              
               one
               way
               or
               other
               :
               for
               that
               is
               the
               least
               that
               can
               be
               meant
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 resist
                 shall
                 receive
                 to
                 themselves
                 damnation
                 ,
              
               Rom
               :
               13
               2.
               
               The
               word
               which
               we
               translate
               damnation
               ,
               is
               (
               in
               Greek
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               judgment
               .
               See
               1
               Cor
               :
               11.
               29.
               1
               
               Tim
               :
               5.
               12.
               
            
             
               They
               have
               been
               punished
               ;
               1.
               
               With
               
                 Conquest
                 ▪
              
               Thus
               the
               
                 five
                 Kings
              
               were
               punished
               ,
               that
               rebelled
               against
               Chedorlaomer
               ,
               Gen
               :
               14.
               
               The
               Moabites
               ,
               who
               paid
               tribute
               to
               
                 King
                 Ahab
              
               ,
               but
               rebelled
               against
               Jehoram
               ,
               2
               King
               :
               3.
               5
               ,
               and
               25.
               
               Yea
               though
               the
               Governers
               were
               heathen
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               the
               people
               of
               God
               :
               for
               so
               was
               Hosea
               King
               of
               Israel
               punished
               ,
               and
               the
               Israelites
               carried
               away
               captive
               ;
               viz.
               because
               he
               made
               himselfe
               servant
               
               and
               triburary
               to
               Shalmaneser
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               and
               yet
               afterward
               denyed
               him
               tribute
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Egypt
               to
               joyne
               with
               him
               against
               him
               ,
               2
               Kings
               17.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               Zedekiah
               King
               of
               Judah
               was
               punished
               ;
               as
               yon
               may
               see
               ,
               2
               Kings
               25.
               1
               ,
               &c
               It
               is
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 Through
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 &
                 Judah
                 ,
                 untill
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 from
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 that
                 Zedekiah
                 rebelled
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               2
               Kings
               24.
               20.
               
               Nabuchadnezzar
               against
               home
               he
               rebelled
               ,
               tooke
               his
               Citty
               ,
               and
               led
               him
               away
               captive
               ,
               and
               put
               out
               his
               eyes
               chap
               :
               25.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 Vntimely
                 death
                 .
                 Sheba
              
               ,
               who
               rebelled
               against
               David
               ,
               and
               drew
               all
               the
               ten
               tribes
               after
               him
               ,
               was
               besieged
               by
               him
               in
               Abel
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               head
               cut
               off
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               and
               throwne
               out
               to
               him
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               20
               ,
               22.
               
               Amasa
               ,
               who
               was
               Generall
               to
               Absalom
               in
               his
               rebellion
               against
               his
               father
               ,
               was
               treacherously
               slaine
               by
               Joab
               ,
               pretending
               to
               kisse
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               The
               Amalekite
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               he
               had
               slaine
               Saul
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               not
               slaine
               him
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Saul
                 bid
              
               him
               ,
               and
               though
               Saul
               were
               no
               
                 righteous
                 person
              
               (
               as
               David
               saith
               of
               Ishbosheth
               in
               opposition
               to
               Saul
               ,
               2
               Sam
               4.
               11.
               
               )
               and
               though
               he
               were
               David's
               mortall
               enemy
               ,
               was
               notwithstanding
               presently
               
                 put
                 to
                 
                 death
              
               at
               the
               command
               of
               David
               ,
               saying
               thus
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 How
                 wast
                 thou
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 stretch
                 forth
                 thine
                 hand
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 Anointed
                 ?
              
               2
               Sam.
               1
               ,
               14.
               
               And
               here
               I
               cannot
               but
               adde
               also
               ,
               David's
               words
               in
               his
               Epicedium
               upon
               Saul's
               death
               ,
               (
               because
               Ambrose
               and
               others
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
               a
               curse
               :
               and
               that
               those
               hils
               of
               Gilboe
               ,
               where
               Saul
               was
               slaine
               ,
               were
               accordingly
               barren
               ever
               after
               )
               
                 Yee
                 mountaines
                 of
                 Gilboa
                 ,
                 Let
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 dew
                 ,
                 neither
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 raine
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 nor
                 fields
                 of
                 offerings
                 .
                 For
                 there
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 the
                 mighty
                 is
                 vilely
                 cast
                 away
                 ;
                 the
                 shield
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 anointed
                 with
                 oyle
              
               chap.
               1.
               21.
               
               See
               in
               the
               Title
               of
               Murder
               ,
               examples
               of
               such
               
                 as
                 seeke
              
               their
               places
               by
               murdering
               them
               ,
               murdered
               themselves
               :
               for
               it
               cannot
               be
               safe
               when
               our
               spirit
               riseth
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               
                 take
                 their
                 places
              
               ,
               if
               when
               their
               spirit
               riseth
               up
               against
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               
                 forsake
                 our
                 owne
                 places
              
               (
               but
               of
               this
               by
               and
               by
               )
               Eccles
               10
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 Ruler
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
                 leave
                 not
                 thy
                 place
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Jeroboam
               indeed
               ,
               prospered
               against
               Rehoboam
               ,
               and
               got
               away
               ten
               of
               the
               Tribes
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               1
               Kings
               12.
               but
               God
               had
               revealed
               thus
               much
               to
               him
               before
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Ahijah
               1
               King.
               11
               ,
               31.
               otherwise
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               he
               would
               hardly
               have
               ventured
               :
               for
               notwithstanding
               this
               his
               successe
               against
               
               the
               son
               ,
               we
               have
               these
               words
               of
               the
               father
               still
               upon
               record
               ,
               which
               we
               owne
               for
               Scripture
               ,
               viz.
               
                 My
                 sonne
                 feare
                 thou
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 medle
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 given
              
               *
               
                 to
                 change
                 .
                 For
                 their
                 calamity
                 shall
                 rise
                 suddenly
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 knoweth
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 ?
              
               Prov.
               24
               ,
               21
               ,
               22
               Such
               as
               resist
               Powers
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               in
               appearance
               they
               resist
               but
               men
               ,
               yet
               indeed
               they
               resist
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               accordingly
               punished
               .
               The
               murmurings
               of
               the
               Israelites
               
                 against
                 Moses
              
               ,
               are
               both
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               punished
               as
               
                 murmurings
                 against
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               Moses
               tels
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               accounted
               no
               other
               ,
               Ex.
               16.
               8.
               
               So
               Num.
               20
               ,
               13
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               The
               people
               
                 chode
                 with
                 Moses
                 for
                 water
              
               :
               and
               yet
               v.
               13
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               water
               was
               called
               the
               water
               of
               Meribah
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 strove
                 with
                 the
              
               LORD
               .
               Hananiah
               perswaded
               the
               Jewes
               to
               revolt
               from
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               onely
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               taught
               
                 rebellion
                 against
                 the
              
               LORD
               ,
               Jer.
               28.
               16.
               
               You
               may
               not
               
                 speake
                 wickedly
              
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 Job
              
               13
               ,
               7.
               and
               I
               would
               wish
               you
               beware
               of
               
                 striking
                 rulers
                 ,
                 especially
              
               or
               although
               ,
               it
               be
               
                 for
                 equity
              
               ,
               Prov.
               17
               ,
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               speake
               against
               them
            
             
               Have
               cause
               to
               feare
               severe
               punishment
               ,
               for
               Miriam
               was
               punished
               with
               Leprosie
               ,
               for
               speaking
               against
               
                 Moses
                 Num.
              
               12.
               10.
               
               At
               
               first
               indeed
               she
               spake
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               might
               seeme
               to
               be
               justly
               blamed
               (
               as
               usually
               in
               such
               things
               the
               first
               pretences
               are
               the
               best
               )
               viz.
               his
               marriage
               with
               an
               Ethiopian
               woman
               vers
               .
               1.
               
               But
               afterward
               ,
               for
               appropriating
               that
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               she
               said
               ,
               was
               common
               also
               to
               her
               and
               Aaron
               ,
               viz
               :
               to
               be
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               vers
               .
               2.
               
               But
               marke
               how
               quickly
               God
               was
               moved
               herewith
               :
               
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 suddenly
                 unto
                 Moses
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               Suddenly
               ]
               as
               it
               was
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 their
                 calamity
                 shall
                 rise
                 suddenly
              
               ,
               Prov.
               24.
               
               And
               marke
               how
               much
               he
               detested
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               endure
               to
               tarry
               in
               the
               place
               with
               them
               :
               
                 The
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 kindled
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cloud
                 departed
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 Tabernacle
              
               vers
               .
               10.
               
               This
               Leprosie
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               no
               ordinary
               disease
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               conceived
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               ordinary
               Leprosie
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               others
               now
               have
               ;
               )
               but
               peculiarly
               inflicted
               by
               God
               upon
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               committed
               some
               notorious
               crime
               ,
               and
               especially
               disobedience
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Levites
               :
               as
               it
               seemes
               by
               what
               is
               said
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 ch
              
               .
               24
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 of
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 observe
                 diligently
                 ,
                 &
                 doe
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Levites
                 shall
                 teach
                 thee
                 .
              
               OF
               Leprosie
               ]
               (
               not
               In
               ,
               as
               we
               translate
               :
               )
               so
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
              
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               better
               ,
               
               for
               these
               two
               reasons
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               charge
               is
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               viz.
               to
               doe
               as
               the
               
                 Priests
                 shall
                 teach
                 them
              
               in
               other
               things
               :
               whereas
               for
               those
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               businesse
               of
               the
               Leprosie
               ,
               the
               charge
               is
               directed
               altogether
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               Lev.
               13.
               2
               
               Because
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 what
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 did
                 unto
                 Miriam
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               9.
               who
               was
               stricken
               with
               Leprosie
               ,
               for
               her
               murmuring
               against
               Moses
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               Priest
               .
            
             
               In
               Exod.
               chap
               22.
               28
               ,
               where
               we
               render
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               *
               revile
               (
               
                 the
                 Gods
              
               ;
               )
               the
               
                 Chaldee
                 Paraphrase
              
               saith
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               vilifie
               *
               and
               for
               curse
               (
               
                 the
                 ruler
              
               ,
               )
               
                 the
                 Septuagint
              
               a
               say
               ,
               
                 speake
                 evill
                 against
              
               .
               By
               
                 speaking
                 evill
                 against
                 them
              
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               meant
               ,
               speaking
               evill
               against
               them
               to
               
                 their
                 faces
              
               ,
               but
               any
               speaking
               evill
               of
               them
               ,
               behind
               their
               backs
               ,
               in
               any
               manner
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Peter
               calls
               it
               ,
               2
               Ep
               :
               2
               ,
               10.
               i.
               e.
               word
               for
               word
               
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 glorys
              
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               indignely
               of
               dignities
               ,
               or
               to
               disgrace
               them
               who
               are
               in
               places
               of
               
                 honour
                 .
                 Jude
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               Michael
               ,
               although
               he
               were
               Archangell
               ,
               yet
               durst
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               to
               the
               very
               Devill
               himselfe
               .
               Jud
               :
               9.
               to
               whom
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               to
               defend
               our selves
               
                 from
                 him
              
               .
               In
               that
               place
               of
               the
               Proverbs
               before
               quoted
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 Them
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 change
                 ,
              
               the
               Latin
               renders
               ,
               
               Detractours
               .
               and
               wheras
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 them
                 both
              
               ,
               *
               Hierome
               interprets
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 both
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 detracts
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 willingly
                 heares
                 him
                 :
              
               So
               that
               he
               makes
               it
               reach
               further
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               hearer
               .
               See
               concerning
               Korah
               in
               the
               chap
               :
               of
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               doe
               contrary
               to
               their
               Sentence
            
             
               
                 Are
                 threatned
                 with
              
               Death
               .
               And
               the
               man
               that
               will
               doe
               presumptuously
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               Priest
               ,
               that
               standeth
               to
               minister
               there
               before
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               or
               unto
               the
               Judge
               ,
               even
               that
               man
               shall
               die
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               put
               away
               the
               evill
               from
               Israel
               ,
               Deut
               :
               17.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               did
               not
               Serve
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               Heathen
            
             
               With
               sword
               ,
               and
               famine
               ,
               and
               pestilence
               .
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               Nation
               and
               Kingdome
               which
               will
               not
               serve
               the
               same
               Nebuchadnezar
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               &
               that
               will
               not
               put
               their
               neck
               under
               the
               yoak
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               that
               Nation
               will
               I
               punish
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               famine
               and
               with
               pestilence
               ,
               untill
               I
               have
               consumed
               them
               by
               his
               hand
               Jer
               :
               27.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Such
               as
               perswade
               men
               to
               revolt
               from
               them
            
             
               Are
               punished
               with
               Death
               .
               So
               those
               Prophets
               who
               spake
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               of
               breaking
               
                 the
                 yoak
                 of
                 Subjection
              
               to
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Babylon
                 ▪
              
               as
               namely
               Ahab
               &
               Zedekiah
               ,
               who
               were
               
                 rosted
                 to
                 death
              
               by
               Nebuchadnezar
               ,
               Jer.
               29
               ,
               22.
               
            
             
               Shemaiah
               ,
               whose
               whole
               family
               was
               likewise
               extirpated
               .
               v.
               32.
               
               Hananiah
               ,
               who
               was
               threatned
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Jeremy
               to
               
                 dye
                 the
                 same
                 yeare
              
               ,
               and
               died
               accordingly
               ,
               c.
               28.
               16
               ,
               17.
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               
                 the
                 wooden
                 yoake
              
               was
               turned
               into
               an
               
                 iron
                 yoake
              
               v.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               doe
               not
               endeavour
               to
               preserve
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               In
               Davids
               opinion
               are
               
                 sons
                 of
                 death
              
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               spake
               to
               Abner
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               that
               were
               with
               Saul
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               tooke
               away
               his
               speare
               ,
               and
               his
               cruse
               of
               water
               ,
               as
               they
               lay
               asleep
               )
               
                 This
                 thing
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 liveth
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 worthy
                 to
                 die
                 ▪
              
               (
               or
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 ye
                 are
                 sons
                 of
                 death
                 )
                 because
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 kept
                 your
                 Master
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 anointed
                 ,
              
               1
               Sam.
               26
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               beene
               the
               longer
               upon
               this
               subject
               ,
               chiefly
               for
               these
               two
               reasons
               ,
               1
               To
               shew
               that
               ,
               however
               the
               
                 true
                 religion
              
               be
               accused
               of
               sedition
               and
               faction
               ,
               (
               and
               perhaps
               there
               are
               
               too
               many
               of
               those
               that
               professe
               it
               ,
               that
               are
               sons
               of
               Belial
               ,
               )
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               defend
               them
               .
               2
               That
               those
               who
               are
               not
               of
               the
               true
               religion
               ,
               might
               no
               longer
               be
               scandalized
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               beene
               ;
               (
               for
               prevention
               whereof
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               payed
               tribute
               ,
               which
               else
               he
               was
               not
               bound
               to
               doe
               ,
               Matth.
               17
               ,
               27.
               )
               nor
               
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 doctrine
                 blasphemed
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               hath
               beene
               very
               much
               by
               such
               practises
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               6
               ,
               1.
               
            
          
           
             
               Threatning
               and
               punishing
               with
               Vnfit
               Governours
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               give
               children
               to
               be
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               babes
               shall
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
               Isaiah
               3.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               With
               Wicked
               Governours
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
              
               2
               
                 Booke
                 of
                 the
              
               Kings
               ,
               ch
               .
               17.
               
                 after
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
              
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               Idolatry
               
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 these
                 words
                 in
                 relation
                 of
                 their
                 punishment
                 for
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               the
               Lord
               rejected
               all
               the
               seed
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               them
               ,
               and
               delivered
               them
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               spoylers
               ,
               untill
               he
               had
               cast
               them
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               .
               For
               he
               rent
               Israel
               from
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               they
               made
               Jeroboam
               the
               sonne
               of
               Nebat
               King
               ,
               and
               Jeroboam
               drave
               Israel
               from
               following
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               sinne
               a
               great
               sinne
               ,
               vers
               .
               20
               ,
               21.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Threatning
               ,
               and
               punishing
               Of
               Wicked
               Governours
               .
            
             
               With
               
                 punishing
                 their
                 Subjects
                 .
                 Because
                 thou
                 obeyed'st
                 not
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 &c.
                 
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 also
                 deliver
                 Israel
                 with
                 thee
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
              
               1
               Sam.
               28.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               That
               three
               yeares
               Famine
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               Israel
               ,
               in
               the
               raigne
               of
               David
               ,
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               said
               ,
               was
               
                 for
                 Saul
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 bloody
                 house
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 slew
                 the
                 Gibeonites
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               21.
               1.
               
               See
               1
               King.
               14.
               16.
               
               Other
               wayes
               of
               punishing
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               chapters
               of
               their
               Sinnes
               ,
               especially
               Injustice
               ,
               and
               Oppression
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Grace
             .
             Refusing
             of
             it
             ,
             threatned
             &
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             Conquest
             by
             enemies
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             told
             Jerusalem
             .
             The
             day
             shall
             come
             upon
             thee
             ,
             that
             thine
             enemies
             shall
             cast
             a
             trench
             about
             thee
             ,
             and
             compasse
             thee
             round
             ,
             and
             keepe
             thee
             in
             on
             every
             side
             :
             And
             shall
             lay
             thee
             even
             with
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             thy
             children
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             shall
             not
             have
             in
             thee
             one
             stone
             upon
             another
             ,
             because
             thou
             knewest
             not
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             visitation
             ,
             Luk.
             9.
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Desolation
               ,
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               thou
               
               that
               killest
               the
               Prophets
               &
               stonest
               them
               which
               are
               sent
               unto
               thee
               ,
               how
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               thy
               childrē
               together
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               hen
               gathereth
               her
               chickens
               under
               her
               wings
               ,
               &
               ye
               would
               not
               ?
               Behold
               your
               house
               is
               left
               unto
               you
               desolate
               ,
            
             Mat.
             23.
             37
             ,
             38.
             it
             is
             likely
             ,
             by
             ,
             house
             ,
             is
             ment
             ,
             the
             Temple
             ;
             &
             by
             being
             Desolate
             ,
             having
             no
             more
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             messengers
             from
             God
             ;
             (
             because
             he
             addes
             verse
             39
             
               For
               ye
               shall
               not
               see
               me
               henceforth
               &c.
            
             )
             which
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             you
             may
             apply
             this
             place
             to
             the
             punishment
             which
             immediately
             followes
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Deniall
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             such
             as
             
               Preaching
               &c.
               
               Paul
            
             and
             Barnabas
             told
             the
             Jewes
             at
             Antioch
             
               It
               was
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               G●d
               should
               first
               have
               been
               spoken
               unto
               you
               :
               but
               ,
               seeing
               ye
               put
               it
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               judge
               your selves
               unworthy
               of
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               loe
               we
               turn
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             Act.
             13.
             46.
             
             Imagine
             they
             had
             said
             thus
             ,
             We
             were
             cōmanded
             to
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             first
             ,
             
               whether
               you
               would
               heare
            
             *
             ,
             
               and
               whether
               you
               would
               forbeare
               ;
               you
            
             were
             to
             have
             the
             refusall
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             and
             we
             had
             commission
             withall
             ,
             if
             any
             were
             
               not
               worthy
               to
               let
               our
               peace
               returne
               to
               us
               ,
            
             Matt.
             10.
             13.
             now
             as
             for
             our
             parts
             ,
             we
             did
             not
             judge
             you
             unworthy
             ,
             
               We
               judge
               nothing
               before
               the
               time
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             but
             seeing
             ,
             by
             rejecting
             our
             letters
             of
             pardon
             ,
             you
             yourselves
             have
             therein
             judged
             your selves
             to
             be
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             unworthy
             ,
             
             we
             take
             the
             word
             :
             we
             are
             now
             at
             liberty
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Deniall
               of
               Grace
               it selfe
               .
               If
               thou
               hadst
               knowne
               ,
               even
               thou
               ,
               at
               lest
               in
               this
               thy
               day
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               unto
               thy
               peace
               :
               but
               now
               they
               are
               hid
               from
               thine
               eyes
               ,
            
             Luk
             :
             19.
             42.
             
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             John
             ch
             .
             12
             ,
             35.
             he
             sayes
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               Walke
               while
               ye
               have
               the
               light
               ,
               lest
               darknesse
               come
               upon
               you
               .
            
             What
             a
             madnesse
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             
               walking
               in
               the
               darke
            
             ,
             when
             another
             comes
             by
             with
             a
             lanterne
             ,
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             use
             of
             the
             opportunity
             !
             but
             especially
             if
             that
             party
             freely
             offer
             to
             
               light
               him
               home
            
             .
             How
             can
             such
             a
             man
             either
             expect
             that
             that
             party
             should
             tarry
             for
             him
             ,
             having
             elsewhere
             to
             goe
             ;
             or
             find
             any
             fault
             in
             providence
             ,
             if
             he
             loose
             his
             way
             ,
             or
             meet
             with
             a
             fall
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               The
               condemnation
            
             of
             those
             that
             
               beleeve
               not
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             (
             or
             the
             
               maine
               condemning
               thing
            
             in
             that
             their
             sinne
             )
             that
             they
             are
             so
             froward
             ,
             as
             ,
             when
             
               Light
               is
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               love
               darkenesse
               rather
               then
               light
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             5
             
               Denyall
               both
               of
            
             GRACE
             
               and
               glory
            
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             in
             his
             parable
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             made
             a
             Supper
             ,
             and
             invited
             divers
             ,
             who
             pretending
             worldly
             busines
             ,
             refused
             to
             come
             ,
             brings
             in
             the
             master
             of
             the
             feast
             ,
             speaking
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               say
               
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               those
               men
               that
               were
               biddē
               shall
               taste
               of
               my
               Supper
               ,
            
             Luk.
             14
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Those
               men
               which
               were
               bidden
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             THOSE
             men
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Those
               men
               which
               were
            
             BIDDEN
             :
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             spoken
             with
             an
             Emphasis
             of
             much
             anger
             ,
             and
             detestation
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             Christ
             would
             be
             much
             displeapleased
             ,
             when
             he
             knocks
             at
             a
             mans
             doore
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             let
             in
             to
             suppe
             with
             
               him
               .
               Rev.
            
             3.
             20.
             but
             woe
             to
             that
             man
             who
             is
             invited
             to
             supper
             
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             scornes
             to
             goe
             .
             
               How
               shall
               we
               escape
               if
               we
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               ?
            
             Heb.
             2.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Hardening
             of
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Hardening
             of
             a
             man's
             heart
             by
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             punishment
             ;
             as
             that
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             which
             is
             spoken
             of
             Exod.
             9.
             34.
             
             And
             there
             is
             a
             Hardening
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             effect
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             reward
             ;
             as
             
               past
               feeling
            
             in
             a
             man's
             hand
             ,
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             putting
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             too
             often
             :
             (
             such
             as
             that
             which
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             bids
             us
             beware
             of
             ,
             
               lest
               any
               of
               you
               be
               hardened
               through
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               sinne
               ,
            
             cap.
             3.
             13
             
             )
             But
             the
             hardening
             ,
             which
             I
             meane
             ,
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             inflicted
             
               by
               God
            
             ,
             as
             a
             punishment
             ;
             which
             the
             Scripture
             often
             mentions
             .
          
           
             With
             this
             punishment
             have
             been
             punished
             :
             
             1
             
               Pharaoh
               .
               And
               he
               hardened
               Pharaoh's
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               hearkened
               not
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Exod.
             7.
             13.
             according
             as
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             he
             would
             before
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             See
             chap.
             9.
             12.
             chap.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Sihon
             King
             of
             Heshbon
             ,
             who
             refused
             to
             let
             the
             Israelites
             passe
             thorow
             his
             country
             .
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hardened
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               heart
               obstinate
               ,
            
             Deut.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             3
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             who
             most
             obstinately
             refused
             to
             make
             peace
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             all
             except
             the
             Hivites
             of
             
               Gibeon
               .
               For
               it
               was
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               harden
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               come
               against
               Israel
               in
               battell
            
             Josh
             .
             11.
             20.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             Jewes
             themselves
             .
             
               Goe
               ,
               and
               tell
               this
               people
               ,
               heare
               ye
               indeed
               ,
               but
               understand
               not
               ,
               see
               yee
               indeed
               ,
               but
               perceive
               not
               .
               Make
               the
               heart
               of
               this
               people
            
             *
             
               fat
               ,
               and
               their
               eares
               heavy
               ,
               and
               shut
               their
               eyes
               ,
               lest
               they
               see
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               heare
               with
               their
               eares
               ,
               and
               understand
               with
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               convert
               ,
               and
               be
               healed
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Heare
               yee
               indeed
            
             ]
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               You
               have
               not
               beene
               willing
               to
               heare
               hitherto
               :
               henceforward
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               heare
               as
               much
               as
               you
               will
               (
               as
               you
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               
               enough
            
             *
             
               spoken
               to
               you
            
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             speaks
             to
             Jeremy
             c.
             7
             ,
             27.
             )
             
               But
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               believe
               ,
               or
               understand
               .
            
             The
             words
             of
             the
             first
             verse
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             a
             prophecie
             only
             of
             a
             Sinne
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             threat
             of
             a
             punishment
             :
             because
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Latin
               translation
            
             you
             have
             for
             ,
             
               understand
               not
               ,
               non
               intelligetis
            
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             rendred
             ,
             
               Ye
               will
               not
               understand
            
             ;
             and
             our
             Saviour
             citing
             this
             place
             cals
             it
             a
             Prophecie
             .
             But
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             prophecie
             ,
             is
             of
             farre
             larger
             signification
             ,
             then
             barely
             foretelling
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             come
             )
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Se●tuagint
             ,
             the
             quotation
             *
             of
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             Luke
             ,
             (
             Mat.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Act.
             28.
             26.
             
             )
             and
             the
             
               Latine
               translation
            
             it selfe
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             speake
             the
             contrary
             .
             for
             though
             the
             Septuagint
             seeme
             to
             have
             made
             that
             verse
             a
             complaint
             of
             a
             Sinne
             ,
             translating
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               is
               waxen
               fat
            
             ,
             (
             with
             whom
             those
             agree
             who
             take
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             in
             the
             
               Infinitive
               mood
            
             ,
             understanding
             the
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             yet
             doth
             that
             translation
             ,
             and
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraph.
             agree
             with
             ours
             ,
             to
             read
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             rather
             in
             the
             
               Imperative
               mood
            
             .
             and
             I
             believe
             the
             Septuagint
             also
             may
             well
             enough
             be
             interpretted
             of
             a
             punishment
             ,
             or
             an
             act
             of
             God's
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               heart
               of
               this
               people
               is
               now
               grown
               fat
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               I
               have
               made
               it
               fat
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               they
               heare
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               they
               cannot
               
               understand
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             John
             in
             his
             Gospel
             brings
             in
             our
             Saviour
             citing
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             peremptorily
             said
             cōcerning
             God
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               blinded
               their
               eyes
               ,
               &
               hardened
            
             *
             
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               see
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               nor
               understād
               with
               their
               hearts
               ,
               &
               be
               cōverted
               ,
               &
               I
               should
               heale
               them
               ,
            
             Joh.
             12.
             40.
             
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             verse
             before
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               Could
               not
               believe
            
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             for
             being
             unwilling
             to
             hear
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             unable
             to
             
               believe
               .
               Theophylact
            
             following
             Chrysostome
             (
             who
             was
             overmuch
             addicted
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             
               Free
               will
            
             )
             hath
             paraphrased
             it
             ,
             
               noluerunt
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               willing
               (
               to
               believe
               .
            
             )
             Which
             indeed
             is
             true
             too
             ,
             for
             (
             as
             Beza
             saith
             )
             
               at●
               adeo
               haec
               est
               propinqua
               incredulitatis
               ipsorum
               causa
               ,
               their
               unwillingnesse
               was
               the
               immediate
               cause
            
             of
             their
             
               not
               believing
               sed
               altius
               ascendit
               Evangelista
            
             but
             the
             Evangelist
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             goes
             higher
             ,
             &
             names
             a
             more
             
               remote
               cause
            
             ,
             viz.
             Their
             inability
             to
             turn
             their
             stubborne
             wills
             ▪
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               reprobates
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               believe
               ,
            
             so
             are
             they
             
               not
               able
               to
               be
               willing
            
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             What
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Septuagint
             say
             ;
             and
             so
             what
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             Luke
             say
             ,
             and
             what
             S.
             John
             saith
             ,
             agree
             all
             well
             enough
             in
             this
             ,
             viz.
             that
             there
             was
             in
             the
             Jewes
             both
             a
             hardening
             by
             
               themselves
               ,
               complained
            
             of
             ,
             as
             the
             desert
             ;
             and
             a
             
               hardening
               by
               God
               ,
               threatened
               
               and
               inflicted
               ,
            
             as
             a
             reward
             .
             Because
             they
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               shut
               their
               eyes
            
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             their
             
               sight
               ;
               God
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               blinded
               their
               eyes
            
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             had
             not
             their
             sight
             ,
             when
             their
             eyes
             were
             open
             :
             because
             ,
             as
             Matthew
             (
             sayes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               their
               eares
               were
               dull
               of
               hearing
            
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             as
             John
             sayes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               he
               hardened
               their
               heart
            
             ,
             so
             that
             what
             they
             heard
             ,
             came
             in
             at
             one
             eare
             ,
             and
             went
             out
             at
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             were
             threatned
             with
             this
             punishment
             in
             
               Isaiah's
               time
            
             ;
             they
             
               lay
               under
            
             it
             ,
             in
             our
             Saviours
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             Paul's
             time
             :
             and
             so
             they
             have
             ever
             since
             ,
             till
             our
             times
             .
             But
             as
             they
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             doe
             lye
             under
             it
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             not
             alwayes
             .
             for
             ,
             as
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               blindnesse
               hath
               happened
               to
               Israel
               ,
               but
               in
               part
               .
            
             Ro.
             11.
             25.
             
             
               In
               part
            
             ]
             Whether
             it
             be
             meant
             ,
             
               for
               some
            
             TIME
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             words
             following
             (
             viz.
             
               till
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               be
               come
               in
            
             )
             shall
             be
             exegeticall
             to
             expound
             these
             :
             or
             ,
             
               to
               some
            
             MEN
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             blindnesse
             happening
             thus
             
               in
               part
            
             ,
             (
             whereby
             there
             came
             to
             be
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             a
             diminution
             of
             believers
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             v.
             12.
             )
             shall
             be
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             all
             converted
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Jews
             see
             this
             ,
             it
             shall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle's
             words
             are
             ,
             )
             so
             exceedingly
             provoke
             them
             ,
             that
             for
             meere
             emulation
             ,
             they
             shall
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             fulnesse
             too
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             vers
             .
             38.
             )
             and
             never
             be
             rejected
             any
             more
             .
             So
             that
             what
             seemes
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             may
             be
             applyed
             also
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             rejection
             &
             restauration
             ,
             viz.
             
               In
               a
               little
               wrath
               I
               hid
               my
               face
               from
               thee
               for
               a
               moment
               ,
               but
               with
               everlasting
               kindnesse
               will
               I
               have
               mercy
               on
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               thy
               Redeemer
               ,
            
             Isaiah
             54.
             8.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             diverse
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             that
             mention
             this
             punishment
             ,
             as
             ,
             Isa
             :
             63.
             17.
             
             Rom
             :
             1.
             24.
             
             &c
             :
             More
             also
             might
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             God's
             punishing
             men
             therewith
             ,
             and
             his
             justice
             therein
             ;
             but
             these
             waters
             are
             so
             deep
             ,
             that
             (
             unlesse
             I
             were
             taller
             )
             if
             I
             should
             venture
             to
             goe
             further
             ,
             I
             should
             either
             be
             drown'd
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             ,
             or
             be
             forced
             to
             swimme
             ,
             &
             doe
             it
             superficially
             .
             I
             will
             hasten
             out
             ,
             with
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             (
             whether
             it
             be
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             be
             this
             Gentile
             ,
             or
             that
             Gentile
             )
             
               God
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               will
               he
               hardeneth
               ,
            
             Rom
             :
             9.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             Hardnesse
             of
             Heart
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             ,
             men
             are
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             Taking
             away
             of
             the
             meanes
             of
             
             Grace
             ,
             themVn-saveable
             .
             
               It
               is
               said
               of
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             &
             Paul
             ,
             When
             divers
             were
             hardened
             and
             believed
             not
             ,
             but
             spake
             evill
             of
             that
             way
             before
             the
             multitude
             :
             he
             departed
             from
             them
             &c
             ▪
             Act
             :
             19
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Renewing
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               Vnexcusable
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             most
             heavy
             punishment
             ,
             &
             with
             it
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             were
             punished
             ,
             
               Jer.
               7.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Yet
               they
               hearkened
               not
               unto
               me
               ,
               nor
               inclined
               their
               eare
               ;
               but
               hardened
               their
               necks
               :
               they
               did
               worse
               then
               their
               fathers
               :
               Therefore
               thou
               shalt
               speake
               all
               these
               words
               unto
               thē
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               thee
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               also
               call
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               answer
               thee
               .
            
             A
             master
             will
             be
             angry
             ,
             if
             his
             servant
             do
             not
             hearken
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             but
             speake
             to
             him
             ,
             of
             his
             duty
             to
             come
             and
             wait
             upon
             him
             ;
             much
             more
             ,
             if
             he
             
               refuse
               to
               come
            
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             
               peremptorily
               called
            
             :
             and
             much
             more
             yet
             :
             if
             he
             refuse
             to
             give
             him
             an
             answer
             .
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             God
             was
             very
             angry
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             those
             words
             :
             and
             you
             may
             clearly
             perceive
             so
             much
             ,
             by
             the
             expressions
             used
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             chapter
             :
             for
             I
             thinke
             there
             are
             as
             great
             expressions
             therein
             ,
             of
             
               Gods
               anger
            
             against
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             other
             chapter
             throughout
             the
             prophecy
             :
             and
             among
             them
             the
             greatest
             is
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             forbids
             Jeremy
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
           
             3
             Losse
             of
             Dominions
             .
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             
               when
               his
            
             heart
             was
             hardened
             in
             pride
             ,
             was
             deposed
             from
             his
             Kingly
             Throne
             ,
             Dan.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Hardened
               in
               pride
            
             ]
             there
             is
             nothing
             will
             
               harden
               a
               heart
            
             so
             much
             as
             Pride
             ,
             and
             stoutnesse
             :
             for
             it
             is
             that
             whereby
             men
             strengthen
             ,
             themselves
             
               in
               their
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             52.
             7.
             
             Ezek.
             7.
             13.
             and
             as
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             to
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             proud
             :
             So
             the
             same
             word
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             to
             
               harden
               .
               Pride
            
             makes
             us
             obstinate
             in
             our
             
               malice
               against
               men
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             pride
             that
             makes
             us
             obstinate
             in
             our
             
               sinning
               against
               God.
            
             
          
           
             4
             Captivity
             and
             
               desolation
               .
               Behold
               I
               will
               bring
               upon
               this
               city
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               her
               townes
               ,
               all
               the
               evill
               that
               I
               have
               pronounced
               against
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               hardened
               their
               necks
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               heare
               my
               words
               ,
            
             Jer.
             19.
             15.
             
             They
             would
             not
             onely
             not
             heare
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             turne
             about
             their
             heads
             ,
             lest
             ,
             by
             that
             means
             ,
             they
             might
             heare
             :
             and
             therefore
             seeing
             they
             have
             thus
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             ,
             not
             to
             heare
             my
             words
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             harden
             my
             heart
             ,
             not
             to
             depart
             from
             my
             Word
             ;
             but
             to
             bring
             upon
             them
             all
             the
             evill
             that
             I
             have
             pronounced
             against
             them
             :
             for
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             he
             speakes
             by
             another
             Prophet
             ,
             
               The
               house
               of
               Israel
               are
               Impudent
               ,
               and
               hard
               hearted
               .
               Behold
               I
               have
               made
            
             
             
               thy
               face
               strong
               against
               their
               faces
               :
               and
               thy
               forehead
               strong
               against
               their
               foreheads
               ,
               &c.
            
             Ezek.
             3.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             5
             
               Death
               .
               Pharaoh
               ,
               hardening
            
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             yeelding
             to
             let
             the
             Israelites
             goe
             
               out
               of
               his
               Country
            
             ,
             was
             after
             a
             great
             many
             fearfull
             punishments
             ,
             at
             last
             
               drowned
               in
               the
               red
               sea
            
             ,
             he
             and
             all
             his
             army
             ,
             Ex.
             14.
             28.
             
             And
             it
             seemes
             ,
             it
             was
             God's
             designe
             upon
             him
             before
             ,
             through
             his
             obstinacy
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             this
             end
             .
             
               Pharaoh
               shall
               not
               hearken
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               lay
               my
               hand
               upon
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               mine
               armies
               ,
               and
               my
               people
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               by
               great
               judgements
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             7.
             4.
             
             See
             ch
             .
             10.
             1.
             
             If
             a
             thing
             be
             
               not
               hard
            
             ,
             it
             will
             yeeld
             ,
             or
             bow
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             broken
             :
             and
             if
             it
             
               be
               hard
            
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             broken
             ,
             if
             it
             meet
             with
             a
             stronger
             .
             Had
             not
             God
             made
             Pharaoh's
             heart
             heavy
             (
             as
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             we
             render
             ,
             hardened
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             Exod.
             10.
             1.
             
             )
             he
             had
             never
             made
             him
             
               sinke
               as
               lead
            
             *
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             Be
             afraid
             therefore
             ,
             when
             thou
             perceivest
             never
             so
             little
             ●callus
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               hard
               flesh
            
             growing
             upon
             thy
             heart
             ,
             lest
             God
             have
             a
             designe
             to
             suffer
             thee
             to
             be
             still
             sinfull
             here
             ,
             that
             so
             thou
             mayest
             be
             for
             ever
             miserable
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Sihon
             King
             of
             Heshbon
             (
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             )
             through
             
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
            
             
             not
             yeelding
             to
             let
             the
             Israelites
             
               passe
               thorowhis
               country
            
             ,
             was
             overthrowne
             in
             battell
             at
             Jahaz
             ;
             and
             he
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             people
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             and
             children
             ,
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             And
             it
             was
             God's
             desigue
             upon
             him
             too
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             so
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               hardened
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               heart
               obstinate
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               deliver
               him
               into
               thy
               hand
               ,
            
             saith
             Moses
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             Deut.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Those
               Heathen
            
             (
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             )
             through
             
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             not
             yeelding
             to
             let
             the
             Israelites
             dwell
             in
             their
             country
             ,
             were
             utterly
             destroyed
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             God's
             designe
             upon
             them
             likewise
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             destruction
             this
             way
             ,
             appeares
             more
             fully
             by
             the
             asserting
             of
             it
             twice
             in
             one
             verse
             .
             
               There
               was
               not
               a
               city
               ,
               that
               made
               peace
               with
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               save
               the
               Hivites
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Gibeon
               ;
               all
               other
               they
               tooke
               in
               battell
               .
               For
               it
               was
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               harden
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               come
               against
               Israel
               in
               battell
               :
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               them
               utterly
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               have
               no
               favour
               ,
            
             (
             for
             then
             neither
             God's
             purpose
             could
             have
             beene
             fulfilled
             ,
             nor
             his
             command
             
               obeyed
               ;
               )
               but
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               Moses
               ,
               Josh
               .
               11.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               That
               he
               might
               destroy
               them
            
             ]
             As
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             
               saved
               ,
               with
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               :
            
             so
             he
             cannot
             well
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             
             without
             it
             .
             For
             if
             his
             heart
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               hard
            
             ,
             he
             will
             repent
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             repent
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             promise
             of
             mercy
             ,
             Ezek.
             chap.
             33.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             6
             
               Death
               eternall
               .
               But
               after
               thy
               hardnesse
               ,
               and
               impenitent
               heart
            
             (
             for
             they
             are
             inseparable
             )
             
               treasurest
               up
               wrath
            
             (
             such
             a
             treasure
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             will
             never
             be
             
               spent
               )
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               revelation
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
             A
             man
             with
             a
             stony
             heart
             can
             never
             be
             saved
             ;
             for
             whom
             God
             saves
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             11.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             face
             that
             is
             
               harder
               then
               a
               rocke
            
             ,
             (
             Jer.
             5.
             3.
             
             )
             can
             never
             blush
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             blood
             wil
             not
             run
             in
             it
             .
             )
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             neck
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             
               iron
               sinew
            
             ,
             (
             Isa
             .
             48.
             4
             .
             ●
             )
             can
             never
             turne
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             
               hard
               heart
            
             ,
             hath
             both
             :
             so
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             ashamed
             of
             his
             
               former
               way
            
             ,
             nor
             turne
             into
             
               another
               way
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             perish
             from
             the
             
               right
               way
            
             .
             A
             
               Hard
               heart
            
             is
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             glory
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             no
             more
             capable
             of
             grace
             (
             till
             it
             be
             softened
             )
             then
             
               hard
               wax
            
             is
             of
             an
             impression
             (
             till
             it
             be
             molten
             .
             )
             'T
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             
               waxen
               fat
            
             *
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Bullocks
             ,
             that
             are
             fatted
             :
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             nothing
             else
             ;
             &
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             ,
             they
             are
             intended
             for
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             slaughter
             and
             destruction
             ,
             Till
             a
             man
             be
             hardened
             in
             sin
             ,
             God
             may
             
               lay
               his
               hand
            
             upon
             his
             sword
             ,
             &
             
             take
             it
             off
             againe
             severall
             times
             .
             hee
             may
             threaten
             ,
             and
             threaten
             ,
             to
             punish
             ;
             and
             yet
             repent
             ,
             and
             repent
             .
             but
             if
             once
             he
             sees
             a
             man's
             
               heart
               hardened
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             is
             
               weary
               of
               repenting
            
             *
             (
             as
             a
             man
             will
             be
             of
             striking
             upon
             a
             hard
             piece
             of
             wood
             ,
             which
             his
             axe
             cannot
             enter
             ;
             )
             and
             his
             
               hand
               will
               take
               hold
               of
               judgement
               ,
            
             Deut.
             32.
             41.
             
             God
             did
             not
             leave
             repenting
             with
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             till
             they
             left
             repenting
             first
             .
             Before
             they
             had
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             in
             sinning
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             but
             say
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             do
             :
             but
             when
             once
             their
             hearts
             were
             hardened
             ,
             he
             takes
             up
             a
             
               resolution
               ,
               not
               to
               alter
               his
               resolution
               ,
               and
               sweares
            
             unto
             them
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
            
             ,
             Ps
             .
             95.
             11.
             
             And
             indeed
             those
             Israelites
             ,
             of
             whō
             those
             words
             are
             spoken
             (
             who
             
               rebelled
               against
               the
               Lord
            
             *
             ,
             &
             refused
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             their
             journey
             upon
             the
             evill
             report
             of
             a
             few
             cowardly
             spies
             )
             who
             had
             heard
             and
             seen
             so
             many
             threats
             ,
             &
             punishmēts
             ,
             so
             many
             promises
             &
             
               mercies
               (
               those
               men
               which
               have
               seen
            
             *
             
               my
               glory
               ,
               &
               my
               miracles
               which
               I
               did
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               &
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               &
               have
               tempted
               me
               now
               these
               ten
               times
            
             )
             that
             
               they
               notwithstanding
            
             ,
             should
             harden
             themselves
             to
             *
             
               rebell
               against
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             now
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             come
             so
             neer
             their
             journeies
             end
             ;
             it
             was
             such
             a
             provocation
             ,
             as
             God
             could
             not
             possibly
             put
             up
             ;
             
               Surely
               they
               shall
               not
               see
               the
            
             
             land
             (
             or
             ,
             
               If
               they
               do
               &c.
            
             then
             I
             am
             not
             God
             )
             
               which
               I
               sware
               unto
               their
               fathers
               ,
               neither
               shall
               any
               of
               them
               that
               provoked
               mee
               ,
               see
               it
               ,
            
             Num.
             14.
             23.
             
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             Psalme
             but
             now
             cited
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             8
             verse
             )
             David
             bade
             the
             Jewes
             take
             heed
             ,
             how
             they
             hardened
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             those
             their
             forefathers
             did
             ,
             lest
             God's
             anger
             should
             kindle
             against
             them
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             like
             resolute
             manner
             ,
             so
             as
             never
             to
             be
             appeased
             .
          
           
             What
             ever
             thou
             dost
             ,
             doe
             not
             provoke
             God
             by
             hardening
             thy selfe
             against
             him
             .
             1
             Because
             it
             
               cannot
               possibly
            
             doe
             thee
             any
             good
             .
             It
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             thinke
             ,
             we
             are
             
               stronger
               then
               hee
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             10.
             22.
             
             Who
             
               hath
               hardened
               himselfe
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               prospered
               ?
            
             Job
             .
             9.
             4.
             2
             
             Because
             it
             
               will
               necessarily
            
             doe
             thee
             
               hurt
               .
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               feareth
               alway
               :
               but
               he
               that
               hardeneth
               his
               heart
               ,
               shall
               fall
               into
               mischiefe
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.
             14.
             
             Labour
             above
             all
             things
             to
             be
             tender-hearted
             ;
             and
             be
             wary
             how
             thou
             
               crossest
               a
               tender
               hearted
               father
            
             :
             for
             none
             more
             angry
             then
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             once
             exasperated
             .
             Especially
             when
             he
             correcteth
             thee
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             yeeld
             ,
             and
             amend
             ;
             for
             hardnesse
             at
             such
             a
             time
             provokes
             him
             insufferably
             .
             A
             father
             that
             corrects
             his
             child
             ,
             if
             he
             neither
             weep
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             seeme
             to
             
               care
               for
               it
            
             ,
             will
             be
             grieved
             to
             the
             heart
             :
             he
             shakes
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             throwes
             away
             the
             
             rod
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             he
             resolves
             never
             to
             looke
             any
             more
             after
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hastinesse
             ,
          
           
             See
             Rashnesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hatred
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             men
             are
             punished
             .
             1.
             
             With
             
               Need
               of
               their
               help
               whom
               they
               hate
               .
            
             The
             Gileadites
             ,
             who
             hated
             their
             brother
             Jephtah
             ,
             and
             turned
             him
             out
             of
             doores
             for
             being
             the
             Son
             of
             a
             Harlot
             .
             Judg
             :
             11.
             2
             ;
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             the
             Ammonites
             made
             warre
             with
             them
             ,
             were
             faine
             to
             send
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             Generall
             ,
             vers
             :
             6.
             7.
             
             Surely
             had
             men
             but
             so
             much
             Policy
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             have
             ,
             they
             would
             avoid
             hatred
             and
             enmity
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             body
             so
             selfe-sufficient
             ,
             but
             one
             time
             or
             other
             he
             may
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             another
             mans
             help
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             body
             so
             insufficient
             ,
             but
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             his
             help
             may
             stand
             another
             man
             instead
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             body
             ,
             but
             his
             necessities
             are
             so
             various
             ,
             that
             ,
             seeing
             God
             hath
             so
             variously
             endowed
             men
             with
             abilities
             ,
             such
             a
             mans
             help
             may
             stand
             him
             in
             steed
             ,
             when
             no
             bodies
             help
             but
             his
             will
             serve
             .
          
           
             2
             
               God's
               doing
               good
               to
               those
               whom
               they
               hate
            
             ;
             then
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             because
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             vexation
             ,
             
             then
             to
             be
             so
             punished
             .
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               saw
               that
               Leah
               was
               hated
               ,
               he
               opened
               her
               womb
               :
               but
               Rachel
               was
               barren
               ,
            
             Gen
             :
             29.
             31.
             
             If
             Joseph's
             Brethren
             Hate
             him
             ,
             for
             
               dreaming
               a
               dreame
            
             ;
             he
             shall
             
               dreame
               againe
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             and
             
               dreame
               better
            
             .
             Insteed
             of
             having
             obeysance
             made
             ,
             only
             by
             
               their
               sheafes
            
             to
             
               his
               sheafe
            
             ;
             he
             shall
             have
             it
             made
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             
               eleven
               starres
            
             to
             his
             
               owne
               person
            
             ,
             Gen
             :
             37.
             5
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             :
             which
             was
             a
             more
             plaine
             revelation
             of
             his
             future
             preferment
             .
             Malicious
             prosecuting
             men
             with
             hatred
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             
               succeslesse
               assault
            
             made
             upon
             a
             
               weak
               Fort
            
             :
             which
             doth
             but
             cause
             the
             enemy
             to
             make
             it
             the
             stronger
             ,
             &
             guard
             it
             the
             better
             .
             God
             very
             often
             doth
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             seen
             many
             Parents
             doe
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             one
             of
             their
             childrē
             hated
             by
             his
             brethren
             ,
             viz
             :
             If
             they
             hated
             him
             ,
             love
             him
             ;
             if
             they
             loved
             him
             ,
             love
             him
             better
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             give
             him
             the
             more
             .
             Me
             thinks
             therefore
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             forbeare
             to
             hate
             another
             ,
             were
             it
             but
             for
             meere
             envy
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             Their
             owne
             hurting
             themselves
             .
             viz
             :
             By
             not
             believing
             ,
             or
             refusing
             to
             aske
             ,
             or
             follow
             ,
             the
             advice
             
               of
               those
               whom
               they
            
             hate
             .
             Ahab
             
               said
               to
            
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             There
             is
             yet
             one
             man
             Micaiah
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             may
             enquire
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             I
             hate
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             phophecie
             good
             concerning
             mee
             ,
             but
             evill
             ,
             1
             
               King.
               22.
               8.
               and
               
               therefore
            
             refusing
             his
             advise
             ,
             viz.
             Not
             to
             goe
             up
             to
             Ramoth
             Gillead
             ,
             
               he
               went
               up
               ,
               and
               was
               there
               wounded
               ,
               and
               died
               of
               his
               wound
               .
               v.
            
             35.
             
             
               'T
               is
               as
            
             strange
             to
             see
             ,
             
               as
               it
               is
            
             common
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             
               how
               men
            
             take
             ,
             
               and
               refuse
               ,
               such
               and
               such
               courses
               ,
               to
               their
               owne
               ruine
               ,
               meerly
               to
               be
            
             contrary
             
               to
               one
               ,
               whom
               they
               doe
               not
            
             like
             .
             displicet
             Author
             *
             the
             Author
             dislikes
             me
             ,
             
               is
               all
               they
               can
               say
               .
               But
               yet
               so
               it
               is
               ;
               our
            
             hatred
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             stronger
             
               then
               our
            
             love
             to
             our selves
             .
             Justin
             a
             
               sayes
               of
            
             Alexander
             ,
             plus
             loetitiae
             cognitis
             mortibus
             duorum
             aemulorum
             regum
             ,
             quam
             doloris
             amissi
             cum
             Sopyrione
             exercitus
             suscepit
             ,
             He
             tookemore
             joy
             at
             the
             death
             of
             two
             Kings
             his
             confederates
             ,
             whom
             he
             emulated
             ,
             then
             then
             he
             did
             sorrow
             at
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             army
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Not-having
               their
               prayers
               heard
               ,
               or
               any
               duty
               ,
               that
               they
               performe
               accepted
               ,
            
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             as
             a
             
               gift
               ,
               or
               free-will
               offering
            
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour's
             forbidding
             the
             Jewes
             to
             offer
             a
             gift
             ,
             till
             they
             were
             in
             charity
             with
             their
             Neighbours
             :
             
               If
               thou
               bring
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               there
               remembrest
               ,
               that
               thy
               Brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ;
               Leave
               there
               thy
               gift
               before
               the
               Altar
            
             ;
             (
             we
             must
             not
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             our
             common
             practise
             ,
             
               forbeare
               duties
            
             ,
             because
             we
             
               are
               not
               in
               charitie
            
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             be
             
               in
               charity
            
             ,
             that
             we
             
               may
               not
               forbeare
               )
               and
               goe
               thy
               way
               ,
               first
               be
               rconciled
               to
               thy
               Brother
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               thy
               gift
               .
               Agree
               with
               thine
               adversary
               quickly
               &c.
               
            
             Mat.
             5.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               Be
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               brother
            
             ]
             (
             though
             his
             brother
             had
             somewhat
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             had
             therefore
             most
             need
             of
             being
             reconciled
             )
             and
             ,
             
               Agree
               with
               thine
               adversary
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               be
               well
               minded
               towards
               him
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               beare
               him
               love
               and
               good
               will
            
             ;
             do
             but
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             ,
             and
             welcome
             .
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             reconcile
             thy
             brother
             to
             thee
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             be
             sure
             be
             reconciled
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             friends
             with
             him
             .
             For
             doubtlesse
             ,
             not
             for
             my
             adversasarie's
             not
             being
             friends
             with
             me
             ,
             (
             although
             I
             have
             wronged
             him
             ;
             )
             but
             onely
             ,
             for
             my
             not
             being
             friends
             with
             him
             ,
             my
             offering
             and
             prayers
             cannot
             find
             acceptance
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             Christ
             required
             .
             See
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             5
             (
             If
             it
             be
             towards
             a
             brother
             )
             
               The
               same
               ,
               that
               those
               ,
               who
            
             LOVE
             NOT
             GOD.
             
               If
               a
               man
               say
               ,
               I
               love
               God
            
             (
             for
             this
             every
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             the
             most
             wicked
             wretch
             that
             ever
             lived
             )
             
               and
               hateth
               his
               brother
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               liar
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.
             20.
             
             If
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
               world's
               friend
            
             ,
             be
             
               God's
               enemy
            
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             his
             
               brother's
               enemy
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             God's
             friend
             ,
             James
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             6
             
               The
               same
               ,
               that
            
             MURDERERS
             ,
             &
             Such
             as
             have
             not
             
               passed
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               Who
               so
               Hateth
               his
               brother
               ,
               is
               a
               murderer
               :
               and
               yee
               know
               that
               no
               murderer
               hath
               eternall
               life
               abiding
            
             
             
               in
               him
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             15.
             
             Surely
             his
             punishment
             must
             needs
             be
             damnation
             .
             For
             he
             that
             lives
             
               this
               life
            
             in
             a
             
               death
               of
               sinne
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             live
             the
             next
             ,
             in
             a
             death
             of
             misery
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             
               loveth
               not
            
             (
             much
             more
             ,
             he
             that
             
               Hateth
               )
               his
               brother
               ,
               abideth
               in
               death
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             14.
             or
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             passed
             from
             the
             life
             of
             the
             
               old
               man
            
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             death
             (
             in
             comparison
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             life
             of
             the
             
               new
               man
            
             ,
             or
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ;
             which
             onely
             is
             life
             indeed
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hearing
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             See
             Word
             .
          
        
         
           
             Not-Helping
             the
             Godly
             .
             Or
             ,
             Not-Helping
             men
             
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               God
            
             ,
          
           
             There
             is
             cause
             ,
             why
             we
             should
             exceedingly
             feare
             God's
             anger
             against
             us
             for
             it
             ;
             in
             regard
             that
             such
             who
             have
             been
             faulty
             this
             way
             ,
             have
             been
             punished
             ,
             or
             threatened
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             Excommunication
             *
             
               shall
               I
               call
               it
               ?
               or
               ,
            
             non-communication
             ,
             
               viz
               :
               with
               those
               whom
               they
               thus
               neglected
               to
            
             help
             .
             An
             Ammonite
             ,
             or
             Moabite
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             even
             to
             the
             tenth
             generation
             ,
             shall
             they
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             ever
             .
             Because
             they
             met
             you
             not
             with
             bread
             and
             with
             water
             in
             the
             way
             when
             ye
             came
             forth
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             hired
             against
             thee
             Balaam
             &c.
             Deut
             :
             23.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
           
             
               An
               Ammonite
               ,
               or
               Moabite
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             only
             an
             Ammonite
             or
             Moabite-man
             :
             for
             a
             woman
             (
             they
             say
             )
             of
             either
             of
             these
             Nations
             might
             
               enter
               into
               the
               Congregation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             viz
             :
             by
             marrying
             with
             an
             
               Israelite
               man
            
             although
             a
             man
             might
             not
             by
             marrying
             with
             an
             Israelite
             woman
             .
             Their
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             Ruth
             a
             Moabite-woman
             ,
             was
             married
             to
             Boaz
             an
             Israelite
             man
             *
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             Consent
             
               of
               the
               Elders
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               the
               people
               that
               were
               in
               the
               gate
            
             *
             ,
             To
             which
             they
             might
             adde
             also
             this
             ,
             for
             a
             confirmation
             of
             their
             opinion
             viz
             :
             that
             it
             was
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             marry
             with
             their
             women
             ;
             (
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             Nehemiah's
             complaint
             only
             of
             such
             marriages
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             forborne
             others
             Neh
             :
             13.
             23
             ,
             and
             likewise
             by
             the
             marriages
             permitted
             with
             the
             
               Benjamite
               women
            
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             suffered
             to
             be
             with
             the
             
               men
               Jud
            
             :
             21.
             16
             ,
             18.
             )
             and
             that
             chiefly
             (
             as
             I
             conceive
             )
             upon
             these
             grounds
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             uncircumcision
             was
             the
             maine
             thing
             in
             a
             Gentile
             ,
             that
             offended
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             may
             see
             Gen
             :
             34.
             14.
             
             )
             which
             they
             could
             not
             except
             against
             in
             women
             .
             2
             Because
             if
             they
             married
             only
             with
             their
             women
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             fear
             of
             building
             up
             strange
             families
             :
             for
             (
             according
             to
             the
             etymology
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             Naschim
             signifying
             ,
             women
             ,
             coming
             from
             
               Nascha
               ,
               to
               forget
            
             ,
             )
             the
             children
             being
             named
             
             after
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Families
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             ,
             would
             be
             soone
             forgotten
             .
             But
             ,
             notwithstanding
             this
             instance
             of
             Ruth
             ,
             and
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             that
             the
             prohibition
             was
             generall
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             Ruth
             had
             been
             sanctified
             ,
             *
             a
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             by
             
               marriage
               with
               an
               Israelite
            
             before
             ,
             c
             :
             1.
             4.
             or
             rather
             indeed
             ,
             by
             
               leaving
               her
               religion
            
             ,
             &
             becoming
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             c
             :
             3.
             v.
             11.
             2
             
             Because
             ,
             there
             was
             in
             this
             marriage
             ,
             a
             Mystery
             ,
             *
             intended
             by
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             prohibition
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             power
             to
             dispense
             :
             )
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             ,
             whē
             Christ
             should
             come
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             to
             descend
             from
             
               David
               ,
               Ruth's
            
             great
             grandchild
             ,
             )
             the
             
               middle
               wall
               of
               partition
            
             between
             the
             Gentiles
             &
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             
               broken
               downe
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             be
             no
             more
             Srangers
             and
             Forreiners
             ,
             but
             
               fellow-citizens
               with
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               houshold
               of
               God
            
             (
             Eph.
             2.
             14.
             19.
             
             )
             both
             by
             corporall
             ,
             &
             by
             
               spirituall
               marriage
            
             ,
             &
             cōmunion
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             ,
             though
             the
             Apostle
             say
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             (
             in
             setting
             forth
             their
             
               dignity
               )
               Of
               whom
               ,
               as
               concerning
               the
               flesh
               ,
               Christ
               came
               ,
            
             Rom
             :
             9.
             5
             :
             yet
             he
             might
             have
             said
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             also
             .
             &
             he
             doth
             as
             good
             as
             say
             so
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Eph
             :
             2.
             15
             ,
             
               having
               abolished
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               the
               enmity
               ,
            
             &
             v.
             16.
             
             
               That
               he
               might
               reconcile
               both
               unto
               God
               in
               one
               body
               :
               in
               one
               body
               ,
            
             viz.
             which
             descended
             both
             from
             a
             Jew
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             Gentile
             .
          
           
           
             3
             Because
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             ,
             though
             the
             Israelites
             (
             according
             to
             the
             objection
             (
             seem
             to
             have
             looked
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             thing
             allowed
             for
             their
             men
             to
             marry
             with
             
               strange
               women
            
             ,
             yet
             Nehemiah
             was
             of
             a
             nother
             mind
             .
             For
             ,
             assoone
             as
             he
             had
             heard
             those
             words
             (
             of
             the
             text
             above
             mentioned
             read
             by
             the
             Levites
             ,
             )
             at
             the
             dedication
             of
             the
             
               new
               wall
            
             ,
             presently
             he
             fell
             to
             separating
             all
             the
             
               mixed
               multitude
            
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             
               sweare
               by
               God
            
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               Ye
               shall
               not
               give
               your
               Daughters
               unto
               their
               Sons
               nor
               take
               their
               Daughters
               unto
               your
               Sons
               ,
               or
               for
               your selves
            
             ;
             chap
             :
             13.
             3.
             25
             ,
             You
             see
             ,
             he
             forbids
             marriage
             with
             their
             Daughters
             
               more
               punctually
            
             ,
             and
             with
             
               larger
               caution
            
             ;
             adding
             ,
             
               or
               for
               your selves
            
             ,
             for
             feare
             they
             should
             take
             that
             libertie
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             they
             might
             think
             they
             had
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             say
             .
             Nehemiah
             did
             thus
             upon
             his
             
               owne
               discretion
            
             only
             ,
             viz.
             because
             he
             saw
             they
             had
             been
             by
             this
             means
             
               tempted
               to
               Idolatry
               before
            
             ;
             and
             to
             prevent
             it
             for
             the
             future
             :
             (
             as
             may
             be
             conjectured
             by
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             v.
             26.
             
             That
             
               his
               wives
               had
               caused
               him
               to
               sin
            
             )
             &
             not
             that
             there
             was
             any
             such
             thing
             intended
             in
             God's
             prohibition
             at
             first
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             contrary
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             plainer
             from
             the
             27
             ,
             v.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Shall
               we
               then
               hearken
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               doe
               all
               this
               evill
               to
               trangresse
               against
               our
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               in
               marrying
               strange
               wives
               .
               To
               transgresse
               &c.
               
               In
               marrying
            
             ]
             not
             ,
             
               to
               be
               made
               to
               transgresse
            
             ,
             or
             
               to
               transgresse
               because
               of
               our
               wives
            
             ;
             but
             in
             or
             ,
             by
             the
             very
             act
             of
             marrying
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             .
             It
             was
             said
             above
             ,
             
               An
               Ammonite
               or
               Moabite
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Congregation
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             marry
             or
             
               enjoy
               their
               priveledges
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Israelites
             are
             forbid
             to
             
               come
               among
               the
               Nations
            
             ,
             Josh
             :
             23.
             7.
             
             
               Even
               to
               the
               tenth
               generation
            
             .
             ]
             Wherein
             they
             were
             esteem'd
             
               seven
               times
            
             worse
             ,
             then
             Egyptians
             ;
             for
             their
             children
             might
             enter
             in
             the
             third
             generation
             v.
             8.
             
             
               Even
               to
               the
               tenth
               generation
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             ]
             it
             might
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             
               This
               prohibition
            
             (
             of
             not
             being
             
               admitted
               till
               the
               tenth
               generation
            
             )
             shall
             be
             in
             
               force
               against
               them
               for
               ever
            
             .
             But
             because
             in
             Nehemiah
             (
             c.
             13.
             1
             ,
             where
             this
             law
             is
             recited
             )
             the
             words
             ,
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             only
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             seems
             rather
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             
               This
               prohibition
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             simply
             ,
             of
             
               entering
               into
               the
               Congregation
               )
               shall
               be
               for
               ever
               .
            
             So
             that
             these
             words
             shall
             be
             either
             exegeticall
             ,
             to
             expound
             those
             next
             before
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             expound
             that
             of
             a
             bastard's
             
               not
               entering
               till
               the
               tenth
               generation
               ,
            
             (
             v.
             2
             ,
             )
             of
             
               not
               entering
               for
               ever
            
             )
             or
             else
             auxeticall
             ,
             as
             an
             accession
             to
             the
             former
             .
             wherein
             
               God's
               anger
            
             against
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             for
             their
             unkindnes
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             appeares
             the
             greater
             ;
             in
             that
             
             he
             could
             not
             forbeare
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             named
             how
             he
             would
             punish
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             
               in
               the
               same
               breath
            
             ,
             to
             encrease
             the
             punishment
             .
             As
             if
             we
             would
             say
             ,
             
               such
               a
               one
               shall
               not
               come
               againe
               to
               my
               house
               for
               this
               twelve
               month
               ;
               no
               ,
               never
               .
            
             With
             this
             interpetation
             agrees
             the
             proverb
             (
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             in
             their
             ordinary
             commerce
             )
             
               Beware
               of
               a
               Proselyte
            
             ,
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               Gentile
            
             turned
             
               Jew
               )
               even
               to
               the
               tenth
               generation
               .
            
             which
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             adding
             another
             argument
             ,
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             
               God's
               anger
            
             for
             this
             sin
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             viz
             :
             That
             the
             punishment
             was
             without
             exception
             ,
             even
             of
             
               turning
               Proselyte
               ,
               and
               embracing
               the
               Jewish
               religion
               .
            
          
           
             Because
             ]
             In
             the
             originall
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               for
               that
               thing
            
             ;
             or
             (
             as
             one
             would
             say
             )
             
               for
               that
               same
               odious
               thing
               ,
               of
               the
               Ammonites
               and
               Moabites
               ,
               their
               not
               comming
               forth
               to
               helpe
               the
               Israelites
               with
               provision
               ,
            
             for
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             put
             here
             to
             signifie
             because
             ,
             is
             often
             so
             used
             ;
             and
             yet
             seldome
             ,
             but
             then
             ,
             when
             the
             thing
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             
               maine
               cause
            
             ,
             or
             the
             cause
             is
             a
             
               maine
               thing
            
             ,
             as
             Ps
             .
             79.
             9.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Because
             They.
             ]
             Though
             this
             pronoune
             benot
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             yet
             may
             I
             put
             an
             Emphasis
             on
             it
             in
             the
             English
             ,
             to
             denote
             the
             Ingratitude
             of
             these
             people
             ;
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             they
             alone
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             given
             
             a
             strict
             charge
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             not
             to
             fight
             with
             ,
             Deut
             :
             2.
             19
             ,
             who
             in
             obedience
             to
             that
             command
             ,
             passed
             by
             them
             without
             medling
             with
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             conquered
             Sihon
             (
             who
             conquered
             the
             Moabites
             *
             .
             )
          
           
             Because
             they
             
               met
               you
               not
               with
               bread
               and
               with
               water
               ,
               when
               you
               came
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             ]
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             they
             had
             been
             sufficiently
             excluded
             ,
             by
             the
             prohibition
             of
             Bastards
             ,
             in
             the
             verse
             immediatly
             going
             before
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             children
             of
             those
             who
             were
             
               incestuously
               begotten
            
             ,
             viz
             :
             by
             Lot
             upō
             his
             Daughters
             ,
             Gen
             :
             19.
             36
             :
             but
             as
             if
             God
             accounted
             that
             no
             exception
             at
             all
             ,
             in
             cōparison
             of
             this
             ,
             all
             the
             reasō
             urged
             for
             their
             exclusion
             frō
             the
             Congregatiō
             of
             the
             Israelites
             is
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               met
               thē
               not
               with
               bread
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Congregation
               &c.
               
               Because
               they
               mett
               you
               not
            
             ]
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             because
             they
             
               came
               not
               to
               you
            
             ,
             to
             
               help
               you
               in
               your
               necessity
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             
               come
               among
            
             you
             to
             be
             holpen
             by
             you
             ,
             in
             your
             prosperity
             .
             I
             have
             often
             observed
             in
             this
             booke
             ,
             how
             God
             makes
             the
             punishment
             to
             have
             a
             resemblance
             with
             the
             sinne
             .
          
           
             
               Mett
               you
               not
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             prevented
             you
             not
             .
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             
               denied
               it
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               asked
               them
               ,
            
             but
             because
             they
             brought
             it
             not
             out
             first
             of
             their
             owne
             accord
             .
          
           
             With
             bread
             and
             with
             water
             when
             you
             came
             
             
               forth
               out
               of
               Egypt
            
             ]
             viz
             :
             
               to
               congratulate
            
             so
             great
             a
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             delivered
             from
             Egyptian
             bondage
             :
             even
             as
             the
             
               King
               of
               Sodome
            
             came
             forth
             to
             
               meet
               Abraham
            
             ;
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Salem
             came
             forth
             to
             meet
             him
             ,
             with
             
               bread
               and
               wine
            
             ;
             to
             congratulate
             his
             successe
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             conquered
             the
             Kings
             ,
             Gen
             :
             14.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Deiodate
             thinks
             this
             complaint
             is
             only
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Moabites
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             second
             chap
             :
             of
             this
             booke
             v.
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             those
             Moabites
             who
             dwelt
             in
             Ar
             (
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             Lot
             )
             did
             give
             the
             Israelites
             meate
             and
             water
             :
             but
             ,
             I
             may
             answere
             ,
             it
             was
             
               for
               money
            
             (
             v.
             28.
             )
             which
             was
             no
             preventing
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             here
             expressed
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               they
               mett
               you
               not
               &c.
               
               And
               because
            
             they
             hired
             against
             thee
             
               Balaam
               &c.
            
             ]
             'T
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               met
               you
               not
               ,
               and
            
             they
             hired
             against
             thee
             ;
             (
             as
             if
             only
             both
             faults
             together
             were
             counted
             sufficient
             reason
             of
             this
             their
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             not
             either
             of
             them
             singly
             )
             but
             
               Because
               they
               mett
               you
               not
               ,
               And
               because
            
             they
             hired
             against
             thee
             Balaam
             .
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Because
             ,
             is
             repeated
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             in
             this
             chapter
             besides
             this
             ,
             yet
             more
             punishment
             for
             these
             Ammonites
             and
             Moabites
             :
             for
             the
             Israelites
             are
             forbidden
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             seek
             their
             affinity
             by
             marriage
             ;
             
             but
             to
             seeke
             their
             peace
             ,
             or
             their
             good
             ,
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               seeke
               their
               peace
               ,
               nor
               their
               prosperity
               all
               thy
               daies
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             2
             A
             Second
             thing
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             find
             
               not-Helping
               God's
               people
            
             threatened
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Curse
               .
               Curse
               ye
               Meros
               ,
               (
               said
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               )
               curse
               ye
               bitterly
               the
               Inhabitants
               therof
               ,
               because
               they
               came
               not
               to
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Lord
               against
               the
               mighty
               ,
            
             Judg.
             5.
             23.
             
             If
             you
             will
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             verse
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Because
               they
               came
               not
               to
               help
               :
            
             *
             
               The
               Lord
               was
               our
               help
               ;
               even
               the
               Lord
               in
               those
               that
               fought
               for
               us
               :
            
             for
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             render
             it
             (
             agreeably
             enough
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             which
             we
             read
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             See
             the
             chapter
             of
             the
             
               Enemies
               of
               God's
               children
            
             .
             in
             the
             Section
             concerning
             Angels
             )
             These
             words
             are
             in
             the
             Song
             of
             Deborah
             &
             Barak
             ,
             which
             they
             made
             after
             they
             had
             conquered
             Jabin
             ,
             and
             Sisera
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             third
             punishment
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             reports
             to
             have
             befallen
             men
             for
             this
             sinne
             ,
             is
             Death
             .
             The
             Israelites
             (
             after
             their
             fight
             with
             the
             Benjamites
             )
             according
             to
             the
             oath
             *
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             made
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             came
             not
             up
             to
             Mispeh
             to
             joyne
             with
             them
             in
             revenging
             the
             abuse
             of
             the
             Levite's
             Concubine
             ,
             Judg.
             19.
             should
             be
             put
             to
             
             death
             ,
             Judg.
             21.
             5.
             when
             they
             found
             none
             of
             the
             city
             of
             Jabesh-Gilead
             there
             ,
             they
             presently
             sent
             thither
             twelve
             thousand
             men
             and
             put
             them
             all
             to
             the
             sword
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             onely
             
               fourehundred
               virgins
            
             were
             suffered
             to
             live
             ,
             whom
             they
             gave
             for
             wives
             to
             the
             Benjamites
             (
             upon
             their
             
               comming
               in
               to
               them
               ;
               v.
            
             14.
             )
             because
             they
             themselves
             had
             every
             one
             sworn
             before
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             his
             daughter
             to
             a
             Benjamite
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
             
               Nabal
               (
               that
               churle
            
             )
             denying
             to
             help
             David's
             army
             with
             provision
             ,
             was
             threatened
             with
             the
             slaughter
             ,
             both
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             familie
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             25
             ,
             10
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             although
             David
             were
             restrained
             by
             the
             entreaty
             ,
             and
             liberality
             of
             Abigail
             (
             his
             wife
             )
             
               from
               avenging
               him
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               ,
            
             v.
             33.
             yet
             in
             a
             very
             little
             while
             after
             ,
             
               the
               hand
               of
               God
            
             found
             him
             out
             ,
             
               and
               stroke
               him
               to
               death
               .
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               about
               ten
               dayes
               after
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               smote
               Nabal
               that
               he
               died
               ,
            
             v.
             38.
             
          
           
             Certainly
             Not-joyning
             with
             the
             Godly
             (
             in
             their
             godly
             designes
             ,
             and
             especially
             those
             which
             they
             undertake
             
               upon
               God's
               command
            
             )
             God
             cannot
             take
             it
             well
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             hee
             punisheth
             it
             ,
             in
             whomsoever
             it
             be
             .
             Methinkes
             ,
             I
             heare
             Moses
             ,
             angrily
             expostulating
             with
             the
             Reubenites
             ,
             and
             Gadites
             ,
             for
             desiring
             leave
             to
             take
             up
             their
             
             abode
             on
             this
             side
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             not
             goe
             over
             the
             river
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             brethren
             .
             
               Shall
               your
               brethren
               goe
               to
               warre
               ,
               and
               shall
               yee
               sit
               here
               ?
               And
               wherefore
               discourage
               yee
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               from
               going
               over
               into
               the
               land
               ?
            
             Num.
             32
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             How
             angrily
             doth
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               threaten
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             threat
             
               aggravate
               by
               expressions
               ,
               the
               Egyptians
               their
               not
               helping
            
             Israel
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             promise
             ?
             
               And
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               shall
               know
               (
               shall
               know
               ,
            
             viz.
             by
             sad
             experience
             )
             
               That
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             have
             power
             ,
             and
             authority
             to
             revenge
             )
             
               because
               they
               have
               beene
               a
               staffe
               of
               reed
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               :
               when
               they
               tooke
               hold
               of
               thee
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               thou
               didst
               break
               ,
            
             (
             he
             changes
             the
             person
             for
             anger
             )
             
               and
               rend
               all
               their
               shoulders
               :
               and
               when
               they
               leaned
               upon
               thee
               thou
               brakest
               ,
               and
               madest
               all
               their
               loynes
               to
               be
               at
               a
               stand
               ,
            
             cap.
             29.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Though
             he
             punished
             the
             Israelites
             for
             
               trusting
               in
            
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             Isa
             .
             30.
             3.
             yet
             will
             he
             punish
             the
             Egyptians
             for
             
               not
               being
               trustie
            
             to
             the
             Israelites
             .
             Another
             man's
             wickednesse
             is
             no
             excuse
             for
             mine
             .
             Paul
             prayed
             for
             those
             that
             forsooke
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             his
             answer
             before
             Nero
             ,
             that
             
               it
               might
               not
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             and
             therefore
             surely
             he
             feared
             that
             it
             would
             .
             
             The
             words
             in
             the
             Originall
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             seeme
             to
             import
             as
             much
             :
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             
               I
               would
            
             (
             or
             
               Oh
               if
            
             )
             
               it
               might
               not
            
             :
             or
             ,
             
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               it
               might
               not
               ,
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ;
               but
               I
               feare
               it
               will.
               
            
          
           
             I
             have
             beene
             the
             longer
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             because
             I
             perceived
             what
             an
             odious
             sin
             the
             Scripture
             made
             it
             in
             the
             Ammonites
             and
             Moabites
             :
             and
             because
             I
             see
             how
             the
             best
             of
             us
             ,
             make
             it
             a
             very
             little
             ,
             or
             no
             sinne
             at
             all
             ,
             
               not
               to
               help
               God's
               people
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             doe
             not
             hurt
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Helping
             of
             the
             VVicked
             .
          
           
             Helpers
             of
             the
             Wicked
             are
             punished
             ,
             or
             threatned
          
           
             1
             With
             
               God's
               anger
               .
               Jehu
            
             the
             Seer
             told
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             for
             
               helping
               of
               Ahab
               :
               Shouldest
               thou
               help
               the
               ungodly
               ,
               and
               love
               them
               that
               hate
               the
               Lord
               ?
               therefore
               is
               wrath
               upon
               thee
               from
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Chr.
             19.
             2.
             
             
               That
               hate
               the
               Lord.
            
             ]
             The
             Septuagint
             translate
             ,
             
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hates
            
             .
             If
             we
             may
             not
             hate
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             love
             ,
             those
             whom
             the
             
               Lord
               hates
            
             :
             I
             meane
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             their
             
             word
             is
             )
             
               associate
               with
               them
               in
               friendship
            
             .
             We
             usually
             take
             it
             unkindly
             ,
             to
             see
             our
             friends
             loving
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             us
             .
             
               Do
               not
               I
               hate
               them
               ,
               that
               hate
               thee
               ?
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             Ps
             .
             139.
             21.
             
             
               Yea
               I
               hate
               them
               with
               a
               perfect
               hatred
               ,
               v.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Non-successe
             in
             other
             designes
             .
             Then
             Eliezer
             ,
             the
             sonne
             of
             Dodonah
             of
             Mareschah
             ,
             prophecied
             against
             Jehoshaphat
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Because
             thou
             hast
             joyned
             thy selfe
             with
             Ahaziah
             the
             Lord
             hath
             broken
             thy
             workes
             :
             and
             the
             ships
             were
             broken
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             goe
             to
             Tarshish
             ,
             2
             Chr.
             10.
             37.
             
          
        
         
           
             Heresie
             ,
          
           
             See
             False
             Teachers
          
        
         
           
             Hinderers
             of
             the
             good
             workes
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Are
             as
             sure
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             as
             they
             ,
             that
             
               doe
               those
               workes
            
             ,
             are
             to
             have
             their
             
               prayers
               heard
            
             :
             and
             surer
             too
             .
             Nehemiah
             prayed
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             
               thinke
               upon
            
             *
             Tobias
             and
             Sanballat
             ,
             onely
             for
             endeavouring
             to
             affright
             him
             (
             from
             building
             the
             wall
             of
             Jerusalem
             )
             with
             reports
             that
             his
             enemies
             conspired
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             Neh.
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             be
             
               punished
               for
            
             
             
               their
               sinne
            
             :
             so
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             they
             
               have
               no
               successe
               in
               their
               endeavours
               .
            
             That
             Baal-zephon
             spoken
             of
             Exod.
             14.
             2.
             is
             thought
             by
             the
             Jewes
             a
             ,
             to
             have
             beene
             an
             Idol
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Egyptian
             witches
             ;
             and
             placed
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             to
             hinder
             the
             Israelites
             in
             their
             departure
             from
             Egypt
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             it
             could
             do
             nothing
             upon
             them
             ,
             for
             all
             it
             's
             looking
             *
             and
             staring
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             name
             comes
             from
             Tsapha
             ,
             to
             looke
             or
             watch
             )
             but
             the
             
               Israelites
               out
               lookt
               him
               ▪
            
             and
             had
             a
             speciall
             command
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             encamp
             just
             over
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             on
             purpose
             to
             shew
             they
             cared
             not
             for
             him
             .
             
               Surely
               there
               is
               no
               enchantment
               against
               Jacob
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               divination
               against
               Israel
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             of
             God's
             people
             :
             especially
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             
               going
               to
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
            
             or
             are
             doing
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             
               God's
               commission
            
             ,
             and
             command
             to
             warrant
             them
             .
             Read
             the
             history
             of
             God's
             severe
             punishing
             the
             Philistins
             ,
             for
             
               detaining
               the
               Arke
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Hindering
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             Hinderers
             of
             the
             Conversion
             of
             others
             Threatned
          
           
             With
             
               Woe
               .
               Woe
               unto
               you
               Scribes
               &
               Pharisees
               hypocrites
               :
               for
               ye
               shut
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               against
               men
               ,
               for
               ye
               neither
               goe
               in
               yourselves
               ,
            
             
             
               neither
               suffer
               them
               that
               are
               entring
               ,
               to
               goe
               in
               ,
            
             Mat.
             23.
             13.
             
             Ye
             affright
             them
             from
             being
             
               my
               Disciples
            
             ,
             by
             your
             censures
             of
             Excommunication
             :
             and
             yee
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             not
             permitting
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Prophesies
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             your selves
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             was
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             .
             )
             Beza
             thought
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             alluded
             to
             that
             sort
             of
             traditions
             amongst
             them
             ,
             which
             the
             Talmudists
             call
             
               Sig
               Lethorah
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               sepimentum
               legis
               ,
               the
               hedge
            
             ,
             (
             or
             fence
             )
             
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             because
             forsooth
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             kept
             men
             from
             
               transgressing
               the
               Law
            
             :
             whereas
             ,
             it
             was
             rather
             a
             Blind
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             indeed
             there
             seemes
             to
             be
             the
             more
             ground
             for
             this
             conceit
             of
             his
             ,
             because
             our
             Saviour
             calls
             them
             Hypocrites
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             reproved
             their
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             carrying
             the
             keyes
             ,
             &
             pretending
             to
             keep
             the
             Law
             for
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             kept
             it
             from
             them
             .
             Just
             as
             the
             dog
             that
             lay
             in
             the
             manger
             ,
             kept
             the
             horse's
             oates
             for
             him
             :
             and
             just
             such
             key-keepers
             are
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             the
             like
             threat
             in
             
               Luke
               ,
               Woe
               unto
               you
               Lawyers
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               taken
            
             *
             
               away
               the
               key
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               &c.
            
             c.
             11.
             52.
             
             They
             took
             the
             key
             ,
             &
             that
             was
             all
             :
             for
             they
             made
             no
             use
             of
             the
             key
             ▪
             
               at
               lest
               not
               to
               open
            
             the
             door
             ,
             but
             to
             shut
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             more
             Devilish
             ,
             or
             wherein
             
             in
             men
             shew
             themselves
             more
             like
             the
             Devill
             ,
             then
             this
             ,
             of
             
               Hindering
               goodnesse
            
             .
             Neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             wherein
             the
             Devill
             shewes
             himselfe
             more
             truly
             Satan
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             enemy
             .
             Then
             is
             the
             Devill
             truly
             Satan
             ,
             when
             hee
             
               resists
               Joshua
            
             ,
             Zac
             :
             3
             ,
             1
             :
             and
             when
             hee
             taketh
             away
             
               the
               word
               that
               is
               sowen
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
            
             Mark
             4.
             15.
             
             *
             And
             then
             are
             men
             little
             better
             then
             Divells
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             a
             hindrance
             to
             others
             from
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             Soules
             .
             When
             Peter
             would
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               block
            
             in
             Christ's
             way
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             (
             whether
             he
             went
             to
             
               doe
               the
               will
            
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             not
             done
             ,
             wee
             had
             perished
             to
             all
             eternity
             )
             he
             calls
             him
             Satan
             ,
             Mat.
             16.
             23.
             
             
               Get
               thee
               behind
               me
               Satan
            
             .
             When
             Paul
             was
             stopt
             in
             his
             intention
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             by
             the
             Epicureans
             ,
             and
             others
             at
             Athens
             ;
             he
             said
             that
             
               Satan
               hindered
            
             him
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             2.
             18.
             and
             when
             Bariesus
             sought
             to
             
               turne
               away
            
             the
             Deputy-Governour
             of
             Paphos
             from
             the
             faith
             ,
             he
             called
             him
             
               the
               Child
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               and
               enemy
               of
               all
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
            
             Acts
             13.
             10.
             
             But
             is
             this
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             to
             say
             to
             such
             men
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             enemies
             ?
             Noe
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             Jew
             ,
             which
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             ,
             how
             he
             was
             stricken
             with
             blindnes
             ,
             v.
             11
             :
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             who
             forbade
             the
             Apostles
             to
             
               speak
               to
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             
             1
             Thess
             :
             2.
             16
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             them
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               The
               wrath
               is
               come
               upon
               them
               to
               the
               utmost
               .
            
             I
             could
             wish
             we
             were
             all
             of
             us
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             count
             all
             them
             for
             no
             better
             then
             our
             enemies
             ,
             who
             either
             hinder
             us
             from
             goodnesse
             ,
             or
             entice
             us
             to
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Hire
             .
             Those
             that
             detaine
             it
          
           
             1
             
               Their
               punishment
               is
            
             certaine
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             oppresse
             an
             hired
             Servant
             ,
             that
             is
             poore
             and
             needy
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             of
             thy
             Brethren
             ,
             or
             of
             thy
             strangers
             that
             are
             in
             thy
             land
             within
             thy
             gates
             .
             At
             his
             day
             thou
             shalt
             give
             him
             his
             hire
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             Sun
             goe
             downe
             upon
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             poore
             ,
             and
             setteth
             his
             heart
             upon
             it
             ;
             least
             he
             cry
             against
             thee
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             sinne
             in
             thee
             ,
             Deut
             :
             24.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               oppresse
               an
               hired
               Servant
               ,
            
             ]
             or
             
               one
               that
               workes
            
             for
             wages
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             In
             Malachi
             ,
             (
             chap.
             3.
             5.
             
             a
             participle
             of
             the
             same
             verb
             (
             hashak
             to
             oppresse
             )
             is
             joyned
             also
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hire
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               those
               that
               oppresse
               the
               hire
            
             ,
             The
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             which
             signifies
             to
             
               to
               keep
               back
               that
               ,
               which
               another
               should
               have
            
             )
             is
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             joyned
             sometimes
             with
             the
             thing
             ;
             as
             by
             the
             Septuagint
             in
             their
             translation
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             and
             sometimes
             with
             the
             person
             ;
             as
             by
             Paul
             1
             Cor
             :
             6.
             8.
             
             and
             c.
             7.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             But
             perhaps
             by
             
               oppressing
               the
               hire
            
             ,
             may
             be
             meant
             ,
             an
             oppressing
             of
             the
             hireling
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             by
             
               keeping
               his
               hire
               altogether
            
             ,
             as
             by
             diminishing
             his
             hire
             ,
             or
             not
             giving
             him
             it
             
               so
               soone
            
             as
             the
             master
             ought
             ,
             or
             as
             
               he
               agreed
            
             ,
             (
             &
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             v
             15.
             
             
               At
               his
               day
            
             ,
             )
             using
             tricks
             &
             evasions
             to
             deceive
             him
             .
             Accordingly
             ,
             some
             say
             that
             the
             word
             Hashak
             properly
             signifies
             
               oppression
               by
               cunning
            
             ,
             and
             fraud
             ;
             as
             Gasal
             doth
             ,
             
               oppression
               by
               violence
            
             :
             which
             if
             it
             doe
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             well
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             properly
             signifies
             (
             and
             our
             translation
             very
             well
             renders
             it
             so
             )
             to
             
               defraud
               ▪
               Hashak
            
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             sinne
             in
             paying
             another
             
               too
               little
            
             ,
             as
             Batsah
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             in
             
               making
               another
               pay
               too
               much
            
             ,
             &
             that
             not
             by
             violence
             ,
             but
             by
             cunning
             and
             deceit
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sin
             as
             
               frequently
               committed
            
             ,
             and
             as
             
               lightly
               esteemed
               of
            
             by
             
               us
               now
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             by
             the
             
               Jewes
               of
               old
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             in
             other
             sins
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             
               point
               blank
               contrary
            
             to
             the
             
               letter
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             cared
             not
             how
             much
             they
             offended
             .
             If
             they
             were
             never
             so
             outragious
             with
             their
             brother
             calling
             him
             
               foole
               ,
               Raca
            
             ,
             &
             all
             the
             bad
             names
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             did
             not
             kill
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             21.
             
             If
             they
             lusted
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             did
             not
             
               cōmit
               adultery
            
             ,
             v.
             27.
             and
             so
             ,
             if
             they
             defrauded
             never
             so
             much
             by
             
               keeping
               backe
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             did
             not
             steale
             
             by
             
               taking
               away
            
             ,
             they
             thought
             (
             or
             would
             have
             others
             to
             thinke
             )
             that
             they
             did
             not
             
               break
               the
               commandements
            
             .
             But
             our
             Saviour
             sufficiently
             told
             thē
             ,
             that
             the
             meaning
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             Cōmandements
             ,
             was
             larger
             then
             so
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             
             And
             as
             for
             this
             sin
             whereof
             we
             speak
             ,
             when
             he
             shewed
             the
             
               young
               man
            
             the
             cōmandements
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             only
             tel
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             steal
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             defraud
             :
             for
             so
             Marke
             hath
             it
             ,
             c.
             10.
             19.
             though
             Matthew
             &
             Luke
             mention
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               he
               be
               of
               thy
               brethren
               ,
               or
               of
               thy
               strangers
            
             ]
             Though
             he
             might
             make
             a
             stranger
             pay
             him
             more
             thē
             a
             brother
             (
             for
             usury
             ,
             *
             )
             yet
             he
             himself
             might
             not
             pay
             to
             a
             strāger
             lesse
             then
             to
             a
             brother
             (
             for
             wages
             .
             )
             However
             (
             I
             believe
             )
             if
             he
             so
             defrauded
             a
             brother
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             
               worse
               sin
            
             ,
             thē
             if
             he
             defrauded
             a
             strāger
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Apostle
               ,
               You
               do
               wrong
               ,
               &
               defraud
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               &
               that
               your
               brethren
            
             *
             .
          
           
             
               Neither
               shall
               the
               Sun
               goe
               down
               upon
               it
            
             ]
             There
             are
             two
             things
             which
             the
             Scripture
             forbids
             us
             to
             let
             the
             
               Sun
               goe
               down
               upō
            
             :
             A
             grudge
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             neighbour
             *
             ;
             &
             the
             wages
             that
             we
             owe
             to
             a
             hireling
             .
             For
             a
             man
             to
             go
             to
             bed
             ,
             either
             with
             a
             grudge
             in
             his
             stomacke
             ,
             or
             the
             wages
             of
             a
             hireling
             in
             his
             pocket
             ,
             is
             as
             dangerous
             to
             his
             soule
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             hurtfull
             to
             his
             
               body
               ,
               to
               sleep
               before
               his
               meat
               is
               concocted
               .
            
             He
             that
             doth
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             is
             as
             one
             that
             lyeth
             all
             night
             with
             his
             doores
             
             open
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             't
             is
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             nothing
             but
             
               God's
               forbearance
            
             ;
             if
             such
             a
             sinne
             (
             or
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             )
             which
             
               lies
               at
               the
               doore
            
             as
             much
             as
             any
             ,
             doe
             not
             come
             in
             and
             surprize
             him
             ,
             ere
             he
             see
             the
             light
             of
             another
             day
             .
             He
             that
             sleeps
             with
             
               dues
               unpaid
            
             ,
             and
             
               sinnes
               unrepented
               of
            
             ,
             is
             like
             him
             that
             
               sleeps
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               mast
               ,
            
             *
             or
             
               in
               the
               sides
               of
               a
               ship
               ,
            
             a
             when
             it
             is
             like
             to
             be
             
               cast
               *
               away
            
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             one
             that
             angers
             his
             enemie
             ,
             and
             casts
             away
             his
             weapon
             :
             or
             a
             garrison
             that
             makes
             a
             sally
             ,
             &
             presently
             throwes
             
               downe
               the
               workes
            
             .
          
           
             
               For
               he
               is
               poore
               &c.
            
             ]
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             every
             where
             very
             high
             ,
             and
             tender
             expressions
             of
             
               five
               sorts
            
             of
             people
             especially
             viz
             :
             the
             Poore
             ,
             the
             Fatherlesse
             ,
             the
             Widow
             ,
             the
             Stranger
             ,
             and
             the
             Hireling
             ;
             making
             the
             oppressing
             of
             such
             people
             ,
             as
             great
             a
             sinne
             ,
             as
             
               we
               count
            
             it
             little
             ;
             or
             as
             great
             ,
             as
             we
             count
             drunkennesse
             ,
             and
             swearing
             :
             for
             we
             hardly
             count
             ony
             other
             sinnes
             great
             .
             See
             the
             Chapter
             of
             oppression
             ,
             and
             Poore
             .
          
           
             
               And
               setteth
               his
               heart
               upon
               it
            
             ]
             The
             Chaldee
             paraphrast
             renders
             ,
             
               ventures
               his
               life
               for
               it
            
             :
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             said
             ,
             
               he
               puts
               his
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               strength
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               earne
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doe
               not
               detaine
               it
               from
               him
               ,
               seeing
               he
               payes
               so
               deare
               for
               it
               .
            
             The
             Hebrew
             indeed
             signifies
             ,
             
               He
               carrieth
               his
               life
               or
               soule
               to
               ,
            
             
             or
             
               for
               it
            
             :
             and
             so
             it
             may
             have
             the
             same
             signification
             with
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               shum
               nephesh
               be
               Chaph
            
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             man's
             
               life
               in
               his
               hands
            
             ,
             used
             in
             Judg.
             12.
             3.
             and
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             21.
             
             That
             ,
             for
             which
             a
             man
             
               ventures
               life
            
             :
             or
             that
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             
               sustaines
               life
            
             :
             any
             thing
             that
             concernes
             life
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             medling
             with
             it
             .
             That
             ,
             for
             which
             a
             man
             
               ventures
               life
            
             ;
             because
             it
             were
             an
             argumēt
             of
             an
             
               Hard
               heart
               .
               David
            
             ,
             though
             he
             longed
             so
             earnestly
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             the
             water
             of
             the
             well
             of
             Bethlehem
             ,
             (
             where
             the
             Philistines
             had
             a
             garrison
             ;
             )
             yet
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             brought
             by
             the
             
               three
               mighty
               men
            
             ,
             who
             brake
             thorow
             the
             Philistines
             army
             to
             fetch
             it
             ,
             he
             refused
             to
             drinke
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               men
               that
               went
               in
               jeopardy
               of
               their
               lives
            
             2
             Sam
             :
             23.
             17.
             
             That
             ,
             with
             which
             a
             man
             
               sustaines
               life
            
             ;
             because
             it
             would
             be
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             
               Cruell
               heart
            
             .
             In
             this
             chapter
             of
             Deuteronomic
             v.
             6
             ,
             where
             a
             man
             is
             forbidden
             to
             take
             a
             milstone
             for
             a
             pledge
             ,
             the
             reason
             added
             is
             ,
             Because
             
               he
               taketh
               life
               to
               pledge
            
             .
             we
             render
             it
             
               man's
               life
            
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Originall
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             life
             ;
             which
             doth
             more
             emphatically
             set
             forth
             what
             account
             God
             makes
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             how
             carefull
             he
             is
             to
             have
             it
             preserved
             ,
             whosoever
             the
             man
             be
             .
             The
             Septuagint
             seeme
             to
             fetch
             the
             force
             of
             the
             reason
             from
             this
             last
             sort
             of
             things
             ,
             translating
             the
             words
             
             above
             quoted
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               because
               he
               hath
               his
               hope
               in
               it
            
             ;
             it
             is
             all
             he
             hath
             to
             
               trust
               to
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             he
             
               depends
               upon
               for
               his
               maintenance
            
             .
             But
             ,
             methinkes
             ,
             however
             ,
             they
             had
             done
             better
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             gone
             as
             neere
             the
             originall
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             at
             lest
             as
             to
             the
             preposition
             ,
             and
             translated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             (
             or
             of
             )
             it
             :
             which
             would
             have
             suited
             wel
             with
             the
             litterall
             signification
             of
             the
             other
             word
             ,
             
               he
               lifteth
               his
               soule
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             our
             translation
             very
             well
             paraphrases
             it
             ,
             
               setteth
               his
               heart
               (
               upon
               it
               .
               )
            
             And
             it
             is
             a
             very
             good
             argument
             to
             be
             used
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             pay
             the
             
               hireling
               his
               hire
            
             ,
             viz.
             because
             it
             is
             that
             which
             he
             agreed
             for
             first
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             his
             mind
             and
             his
             hopes
             ran
             upon
             ,
             all
             the
             while
             he
             was
             working
             :
             And
             therefore
             be
             not
             so
             hard-hearted
             ,
             and
             cruell
             ,
             to
             let
             him
             lose
             his
             hope
             and
             expectation
             ,
             than
             which
             there
             can
             be
             no
             greater
             cause
             of
             griefe
             ,
             and
             vexation
             .
             As
             
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               slothfull
               killeth
               him
               ,
            
             Prov.
             21.
             25.
             
             (
             viz.
             because
             he
             cannot
             enjoy
             it
             :
             )
             and
             as
             
               hope
               deferred
               maketh
               the
               heart
               sicke
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             13.
             12
             :
             so
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             grievous
             heart-breaking
             to
             a
             poore
             man
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             cruelty
             in
             his
             master
             ,
             whose
             fault
             it
             is
             )
             to
             have
             laboured
             hard
             and
             long
             ,
             perhaps
             cheerfully
             in
             hopes
             of
             a
             little
             reward
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             deceived
             at
             last
             ▪
             surely
             ,
             if
             God
             heare
             not
             such
             a
             
             man's
             prayer
             to
             avenge
             him
             ;
             yet
             doubtlesse
             he
             will
             see
             his
             master's
             oppression
             to
             punish
             him
             accordingly
             ;
             for
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               Lest
               he
               cry
               against
               thee
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               sinne
               unto
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               Cry
               against
               thee
            
             .
             ]
             And
             so
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             for
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             )
             have
             very
             high
             ,
             and
             
               tender
               expressions
            
             of
             the
             Poore
             ,
             the
             Fatherlesse
             ,
             the
             Widow
             ,
             the
             Stranger
             ,
             and
             the
             Hireling
             :
             so
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             speciall
             eye
             to
             their
             conditions
             ,
             to
             pitty
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             speciall
             eare
             to
             their
             prayers
             to
             heare
             them
             ,
             and
             grant
             their
             desire
             .
             I
             cannot
             wish
             mine
             enemy
             a
             worse
             thing
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             any
             one
             of
             these
             pray
             against
             him
             .
             Their
             praying
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             oppressed
             ,
             is
             usually
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             by
             ,
             Crying
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             so
             loud
             ;
             and
             their
             crying
             ,
             because
             of
             oppression
             ,
             is
             in
             God's
             eares
             ,
             like
             so
             much
             praying
             .
             every
             cry
             of
             the
             oppressed
             ,
             is
             a
             
               powerfull
               prayer
            
             ;
             and
             every
             prayer
             a
             
               loud
               cry
            
             .
             This
             defrauding
             the
             
               poore
               hireling
            
             of
             his
             livelihood
             ,
             is
             a
             
               murderous
               &
               bloody
            
             sinne
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sure
             to
             be
             puished
             .
             As
             God
             said
             to
             
               Cain
               ,
               The
               voyce
               of
               thy
               brothers
               blood
               cryeth
               unto
               me
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
            
             Gen.
             4.
             10
             
             :
             So
             James
             saith
             ,
             to
             the
             
               rich
               oppressours
               ,
               Behold
               the
               hire
               of
               the
               labourers
               ,
               which
               have
               reaped
               downe
               your
               fields
            
             
             
               which
               is
               of
               you
               kept
               backe
            
             a
             
               by
               fraud
               ,
               cryeth
            
             b
             ;
             
               and
               the
               cryes
            
             c
             
               of
               them
               which
               have
               reaped
               ,
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               eares
            
             *
             
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Sabaoth
            
             ,
             James
             5.
             4.
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             The
             Lord
             will
             
               surely
               heare
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               punish
               you
               .
               The
               Lord
               of
               Sabaoth
            
             ]
             (
             or
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hoasts
            
             :
             )
             he
             names
             him
             by
             the
             same
             name
             ,
             that
             Malachy
             doth
             ,
             when
             he
             speakes
             of
             the
             same
             
               sinne
               ,
               Mal
            
             :
             3.
             5.
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             come
             as
             a
             God
             of
             
               power
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               terrible
               manner
               ,
            
             against
             such
             as
             are
             oppressours
             .
          
           
             
               And
               it
               be
               sinne
               to
               thee
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ]
             or
             ,
             
               there
               be
               punishment
               against
               thee
            
             ;
             for
             (
             besides
             that
             the
             same
             preposition
             is
             used
             to
             signifie
             ,
             against
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             ,
             or
             unto
             ,
             as
             Gen.
             16.
             12.
             
             Exod.
             14.
             25.
             
             )
             the
             same
             word
             is
             used
             both
             for
             sinne
             and
             punishment
             ;
             (
             see
             the
             chap.
             of
             Sinne
             ;
             )
             and
             it
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             ,
             to
             render
             it
             either
             way
             .
             For
             as
             long
             as
             a
             thing
             
               is
               sinne
            
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             as
             long
             as
             it
             is
             
               not
               pardoned
            
             ,
             (
             for
             when
             it
             is
             
               pardoned
               it
               is
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             )
             so
             long
             it
             is
             certaine
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             punishment
             .
             you
             have
             the
             
               like
               expression
            
             ch
             .
             15.
             9.
             joyned
             also
             with
             the
             other
             expression
             here
             used
             ,
             (
             viz.
             and
             
               he
               cry
               unto
               the
               Lord
               against
               thee
            
             )
             and
             upon
             the
             
               like
               occasion
            
             ,
             viz.
             of
             covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             hardheartednesse
             ,
             in
             refusing
             to
             lend
             to
             a
             brother
             in
             want
             ,
             so
             ch
             .
             23.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             
               As
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               men
               is
            
             certaine
             ,
             
               so
               it
               is
               likely
               to
               be
            
             speedy
             .
             And
             I
             will
             
             come
             neere
             to
             you
             in
             judgement
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             be
             a
             swift
             witnesse
             against
             the
             Sorcerers
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             Adulterers
             ,
             and
             against
             False-swearers
             ,
             and
             against
             those
             that
             oppresse
             the
             Hireling
             in
             his
             wages
             ,
             the
             Widdow
             and
             the
             Fatherlesse
             ,
             and
             that
             turne
             aside
             the
             stranger
             from
             his
             right
             ,
             and
             feare
             not
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hoasts
             ,
             Malac.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             ,
             why
             I
             have
             beene
             so
             long
             in
             this
             chapter
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             love
             to
             speake
             most
             of
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             world
             speakes
             least
             ,
             and
             thinke
             most
             slight
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
             Holinesse
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
               no
               getting
               into
               heaven
               without
               it
               .
            
             Follow
             peace
             with
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             shall
             see
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           
             Not
             being
             Humbled
             by
             Iudgements
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             are
             not
             Humbled
             by
             *
             God's
             Judgements
             upon
             themselves
             or
             others
             ,
          
           
             Have
             cause
             to
             feare
             
               The
               inflicting
               of
               more
               punishments
            
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             these
             ensuing
             instances
             .
          
           
           
             1
             When
             Daniel
             told
             Belshazzar
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             of
             the
             
               taking
               away
            
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             the
             first
             sinne
             ,
             that
             he
             mentioned
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             related
             the
             heavy
             judgements
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             father
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             
               And
               thou
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               O
               Belshazzar
               ,
               hast
               not
               humbled
               thy selfe
               ,
               though
               thou
               knewest
               all
               this
               ,
            
             Dan.
             5.
             22.
             
             The
             Septuagint
             render
             it
             ,
             
               Didst
               thou
               not
            
             *
             
               know
               all
               these
               things
            
             ?
             as
             if
             it
             were
             such
             a
             
               strange
               thing
            
             ;
             or
             such
             a
             shame
             ;
             or
             such
             a
             crime
             ;
             to
             know
             of
             so
             
               many
               fearfull
               judgements
            
             of
             God
             ,
             inflicted
             by
             reason
             of
             sinne
             ,
             upon
             his
             
               owne
               father
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
            
             ,
             or
             be
             any
             whit
             moved
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Knewest
             .
             ]
             If
             a
             man
             doe
             but
             know
             ,
             or
             be
             but
             told
             of
             God's
             judgements
             upon
             another
             ,
             God
             expects
             hee
             should
             
               Humble
               himselfe
            
             thereupon
             .
          
           
             2
             Had
             not
             Jeroboam
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Princes
               of
               Judah
               ,
               Humbled
            
             themselves
             ,
             when
             Shishak
             King
             of
             Egypt
             had
             taken
             their
             fenced
             cities
             ,
             and
             was
             come
             to
             Jerusalem
             ;
             instead
             of
             being
             onely
             plundered
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             
               his
               servants
            
             ,
             doubtlesse
             they
             had
             been
             
               destroyed
               altogether
            
             :
             for
             God
             himselfe
             mentioneth
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             he
             did
             not
             permit
             their
             destruction
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             reason
             mentioned
             ,
             2
             Chron
             ,
             12.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             It
             is
             likely
             ,
             Manasseh
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             
             Humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             greatly
             (
             having
             
               greatly
               sinned
            
             )
             during
             his
             imprisonment
             in
             Babylon
             ;
             though
             he
             had
             prayed
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             had
             never
             beene
             brought
             againe
             to
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2
             Chr.
             33
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             It
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             commendeth
             in
             him
             afterward
             ,
             when
             he
             speakes
             of
             his
             son
             Amon
             ,
             whom
             he
             discommends
             for
             the
             contrary
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               he
               Humbled
               not
               himselfe
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               Manasse
               his
               father
               had
               Humbled
               himselfe
               ,
            
             v.
             23.
             which
             perhaps
             is
             added
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             
               punishment
               intended
            
             by
             God
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             mentioned
             presently
             after
             (
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               his
               servants
               conspired
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               slew
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
            
             v.
             24
             )
             was
             therefore
             executed
             ,
             because
             he
             used
             not
             those
             meanes
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             which
             his
             father
             had
             used
             ,
             to
             remove
             his
             .
          
           
             2
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             Josiah
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             
               he
               did
               that
               which
               was
               rig●ht
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             had
             not
             his
             hea●t
             beene
             tender
             ,
             and
             had
             he
             not
             
               Humbled
               himselfe
               before
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             what
             he
             
               spake
               against
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Inhabitants
               thereof
            
             ;
             he
             had
             suffered
             those
             miseries
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             his
             successours
             afterward
             suffered
             by
             the
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             .
             For
             this
             reason
             God
             himselfe
             mentions
             (
             and
             none
             else
             )
             why
             he
             deferred
             his
             punishments
             ,
             2
             King.
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
           
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             
               Not-being
               Humbled
               by
               Judgements
            
             ,
             (
             either
             our
             owne
             ,
             or
             
               of
               others
            
             )
             is
             a
             sin
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             is
             
               exceedingly
               provoked
            
             .
             And
             it
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             so
             
               well
               pleased
            
             with
             
               being
               Humbled
            
             ,
             though
             in
             an
             Hypocrite
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Ahab
             1
             King.
             21
             ,
             29.
             
             See
             complaints
             of
             not
             being
             Humbled
             ,
             concerning
             Zedekiah
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             36
             ,
             12.
             and
             concerning
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Jer.
             44.
             10.
             
          
           
             But
             especially
             if
             the
             Judgements
             be
             our
             owne
             ,
             and
             whilst
             they
             are
             yet
             upon
             us
             (
             or
             for
             a
             while
             after
             ,
             before
             God
             be
             gone
             out
             of
             sight
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             )
             if
             we
             are
             not
             Humbled
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             most
             confronting
             sinne
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             in
             other
             places
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             
               not
               Humbling
            
             ones
             selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             aggravated
             with
             these
             words
             .
             Before
             *
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             23.
             
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             most
             desperately
             ,
             and
             maliciously
             hardhearted
             ,
             &
             impudent
             wretch
             ,
             who
             is
             
               not
               Humbled
               Before
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             or
             
               while
               he
               is
               under
               such
               a
               mighty
               hand
               as
               God's
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             6.
             
             )
             but
             is
             ready
             to
             laugh
             
               in
               his
               face
            
             .
             Our
             Humiliation
             is
             one
             of
             Gods
             maine
             ends
             in
             punishing
             ;
             and
             it
             angers
             him
             to
             misse
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             it
             will
             a
             master
             ,
             to
             
               misse
               his
               blow
            
             by
             a
             boyes
             running
             away
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             going
             to
             strike
             him
             .
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Afflicting
               of
               our
               soules
            
             by
             our
             selves
             ;
             and
             
             the
             Humiliation
             and
             Affliction
             of
             our
             bodies
             by
             God
             ,
             must
             goe
             together
             .
             The
             same
             word
             in
             Hebrew
             (
             viz.
             Hanah
             )
             is
             used
             for
             both
             :
             and
             so
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greeke
             ,
             Jam.
             4.
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Be
               afflicted
            
             ,
             or
             
               behave
               your selves
               like
               men
               afflicted
            
             :
             (
             like
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               be
               subject
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             that
             is
             ,
             
               behave
               your selves
               like
               those
               that
               are
               subject
               .
            
             )
             
               Being
               afflicted
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               pleases
            
             God
             as
             much
             as
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             
               Not
               being
               afflicted
               in
               adversity
               ,
               displeases
            
             him
             as
             much
             as
             any
             thing
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             
               not
               afflicted
            
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             affliction
             ;
             &
             not
             to
             receive
             *
             correction
             ,
             though
             a
             man
             
               have
               it
            
             .
             Likewise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             thus
             used
             Jam.
             4.
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             6.
             
             Luk.
             1.
             48.
             
          
           
             
               I
               will
               conclude
               with
               a
            
             Promise
             
               and
               a
            
             Threat
             together
             :
             And
             the
             afflicted
             people
             thou
             wilt
             save
             ,
             but
             thine
             eyes
             are
             upon
             the
             haughty
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             bring
             them
             downe
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             22.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             Hypocrisie
             is
             *
             in
             generall
             threatned
             with
             Woe
             ,
          
           
             In
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             thus
             ,
             
               Woe
               unto
               them
               for
               they
               have
               fled
               from
               me
               ;
               destruction
               unto
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               transgressed
               against
            
             
             
               me
               :
               though
               I
               have
               redeemed
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               spoken
               lyes
               against
               me
               .
               And
               they
               have
               not
               cried
               unto
               me
               with
               their
            
             *
             
               hearts
               when
               they
               howled
               upon
               their
               beds
               ,
            
             Hos
             :
             7.
             13.
             14.
             
             They
             have
             spoken
             lyes
             against
             me
             ,
             ]
             or
             to
             me
             :
             for
             the
             Hebrew
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             beare
             it
             ,
             being
             many
             times
             thus
             used
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             withall
             ,
             it
             signifie
             against
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             conceive
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             in
             
               other
               places
            
             of
             
               this
               chapter
            
             ,
             so
             likewise
             in
             
               those
               wordes
            
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             to
             have
             especially
             reproved
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ;
             which
             may
             very
             well
             be
             thus
             described
             ,
             by
             
               speaking
               lyes
            
             ,
             or
             
               lying
               to
            
             God
             ;
             and
             (
             I
             believe
             )
             is
             usually
             so
             described
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             as
             likewise
             by
             flattering
             :
             as
             you
             may
             see
             Ps
             :
             78.
             36
             ,
             see
             Rev
             :
             2.
             2
             ,
             ch
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             
               Hypocrites
               speak
               to
            
             God
             ,
             or
             promise
             him
             ,
             one
             thing
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             doe
             afterward
             ,
             but
             meane
             another
             all
             the
             while
             .
             
               They
               draw
               neere
               unto
               him
               ,
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               honour
               him
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               but
               remove
               their
               heart
               farre
               from
               him
               :
            
             this
             is
             God's
             complaint
             concerning
             the
             Jewes
             by
             Isaiah
             chap
             :
             29.
             1
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             v.
             9
             ,
             he
             cals
             them
             
               Lying
               Children
            
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             
               Hypocrisy
               towards
               men
            
             ,
             is
             thus
             expressed
             by
             lying
             ,
             as
             Ps
             :
             62.
             4.
             
             
               They
               delight
               in
               Lies
            
             ,
             For
             I
             suppose
             David
             in
             that
             place
             complaines
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             of
             his
             enemies
             telling
             Saul
             ,
             what
             he
             
             never
             did
             ;
             as
             of
             their
             telling
             him
             ,
             what
             they
             never
             meant
             :
             and
             the
             words
             immediatly
             following
             are
             a
             good
             ground
             for
             my
             supposition
             ,
             viz.
             
               They
               blesse
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               but
               they
               curse
               inwardly
               .
            
             Now
             the
             proper
             worke
             of
             Lying
             ,
             is
             to
             deceive
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Idols
             ,
             which
             deceive
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             called
             Lyes
             Isa
             44.
             *
             20
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             
               Lying
               vanities
            
             Ps
             :
             31.
             6.
             
             Jon
             :
             2.
             8.
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             
               any
               child
               of
               man
            
             in
             whom
             we
             put
             confidence
             Ps
             :
             62.
             9.
             
             The
             Hypocrite
             towards
             God
             also
             ,
             does
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             to
             deceive
             him
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             sixteenth
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             of
             Hosea
             ,
             the
             Ephraimites
             are
             compared
             to
             a
             deceitfull
             Bow
             :
             and
             so
             they
             are
             by
             David
             ,
             Ps
             :
             78.
             57.
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             they
             bind
             them selves
             to
             God
             by
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             promises
             ,
             to
             do
             much
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             their
             Spirits
             are
             
               not
               stedfast
               with
               God
            
             ,
             *
             and
             when
             they
             come
             to
             use
             ,
             &
             triall
             ,
             they
             deale
             *
             unfaithfully
             ,
             like
             those
             Ephraimites
             ;
             
               turning
               back
               in
               the
               day
               of
               battell
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             New-Testament
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               Woe
               unto
               you
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               Hypocrites
               ,
               for
               ye
               are
               like
               unto
               whited
            
             a
             Sepulchers
             b
             ,
             
               which
               indeed
               appeare
               beautifull
               outward
               ,
               but
               within
               are
               full
            
             
             
               of
               dead
               men's
               bones
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               uncleannesse
               ,
            
             Mat.
             23.
             27.
             
             You
             have
             Woe
             pronounced
             to
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             
               eight
               times
            
             ,
             in
             this
             one
             chapter
             ▪
             and
             every
             time
             save
             one
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Hypocrites
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             Hypocrisie
             were
             the
             sinne
             that
             most
             of
             all
             offended
             God
             ,
             and
             deserved
             such
             a
             threat
             .
             And
             indeed
             (
             in
             our
             
               Saviour's
               time
            
             especially
             )
             the
             Hypocrisie
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             was
             growne
             to
             a
             very
             great
             height
             :
             so
             that
             there
             was
             little
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             
               white
               out-side
            
             of
             religion
             (
             consisting
             in
             wearing
             
               broad
               Phylacteries
               ,
               washing
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             and
             cups
             ,
             superstitious
             fasting
             ,
             and
             separating
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             shels
             )
             to
             be
             found
             amongst
             them
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             sinne
             so
             often
             repeated
             ,
             as
             Hypocrisie
             :
             or
             any
             name
             named
             
               so
               often
            
             ,
             and
             with
             
               so
               much
               indignation
            
             ,
             as
             the
             name
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Particular
               evills
            
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Hypocrite
             may
             be
             Threatned
             out
             of
             the
             Scripure
             ,
             or
             is
             therein
             said
             to
             be
             punished
             ,
             are
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Fearfulnesse
               .
               The
               sinners
               in
               Sion
               are
               afraid
               ,
               fearfulnesse
               hath
               surprised
               the
               Hypocrites
               .
               Who
               among
               us
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               devouring
               fire
               ?
               &c.
            
             Isa
             .
             33.
             14.
             
             The
             hypocriticall
             Jewes
             ,
             out
             of
             feare
             of
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             
             would
             have
             left
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             revolted
             to
             him
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             whereby
             a
             hypocrite
             is
             better
             discovered
             ,
             then
             by
             fearfulnesse
             and
             distrust
             in
             times
             of
             danger
             .
             for
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             conscious
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             remembers
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             beene
             false
             to
             God
             ,
             cannot
             with
             any
             confidence
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             stand
             by
             him
             :
             whereas
             he
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             
               good
               Conscience
            
             ,
             hath
             alwayes
             a
             
               Good
               courage
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Want
               of
               comfort
            
             ,
             when
             he
             
               thinkes
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             likewise
             
               want
               of
               Boldnesse
               to
               goe
               to
               God
               in
               Prayer
            
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             (
             both
             which
             ,
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             hath
             ?
             )
             
               Will
               he
               delight
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               will
               he
               alwayes
               call
               upon
               God
               ?
            
             Job
             27.
             10.
             
             
               Will
               he
               delight
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             ]
             The
             Sept.
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               hath
               he
               any
               Boldnesse
               before
               him
               ?
            
             for
             so
             we
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Eph.
             3.
             12.
             
             &c.
             but
             more
             properly
             Confidence
             *
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             35.
             
             They
             use
             this
             word
             in
             severall
             places
             (
             somtimes
             joyning
             it
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             20.
             
             )
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             viz.
             either
             for
             a
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             freedome
             OF
             speaking
             a
             man's
             mind
             at
             all
             times
             :
             (
             so
             in
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             12.
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             interpreted
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               accesse
               with
               confidence
            
             :
             )
             or
             ,
             for
             a
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             freedome
             IN
             speaking
             ,
             to
             speake
             what
             one
             will
             ,
             as
             to
             ones
             friend
             whom
             he
             loves
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             he
             may
             be
             
             bold
             ;
             such
             as
             Paul
             sayes
             he
             had
             towards
             the
             Corinthians
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               have
               much
               Boldnesse
               of
               speech
               to
               you-ward
               ,
            
             2
             Cor
             :
             7.
             4.
             
             Now
             
               such
               Boldnes
            
             ,
             (
             of
             either
             sort
             ,
             )
             a
             Hypocrite
             can
             never
             have
             .
             For
             if
             a
             
               Hypocrite
               towards
               his
               Brother
            
             ,
             although
             he
             know
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             of
             the
             malice
             which
             he
             conceales
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             yet
             out
             of
             conscience
             thereof
             ,
             be
             not
             able
             to
             looke
             directly
             in
             his
             face
             ;
             how
             much
             lesse
             shall
             a
             
               Hypocrite
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             be
             able
             to
             
               seeke
               his
               face
            
             ,
             &
             
               look
               up
            
             to
             him
             with
             boldnes
             ,
             when
             he
             knowes
             him
             to
             be
             a
             
               trier
               of
               hearts
               ,
               &
               a
               searcher
               of
               reins
               ?
            
          
           
             3
             God
             's
             not
             hearing
             his
             prayer
             ,
             
               when
               he
            
             doth
             
               pray
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               standes
               in
               need
               .
            
             Will
             God
             heare
             his
             prayer
             when
             trouble
             cometh
             upon
             him
             ?
             Job
             :
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Gods
               not
               cōmunicating
               of
               his
               Spirit
               to
               him
               .
            
             when
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             would
             have
             given
             Peter
             money
             ,
             for
             the
             
               power
               of
               Conferring
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             he
             told
             him
             ;
             
               Thou
               hast
               neither
               part
               ,
               nor
               lot
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               for
               thy
               heart
               is
               not
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
            
             Acts
             8.
             21.
             
             For
             as
             
               A
               Hypocrite
            
             serves
             God
             ,
             only
             with
             
               outward
               actions
            
             :
             so
             God
             will
             serve
             
               him
               ,
               only
               with
               outward
               blessings
               .
            
             Thy
             heart
             is
             not
             right
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             David
             (
             Ps
             :
             78.
             37.
             speaking
             of
             the
             Hypocrisy
             of
             the
             Israelites
             )
             sayth
             ,
             
               Their
               heart
               was
               not
            
             RIGHT
             
               with
               him
            
             :
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             is
             fastened
             ,
             or
             
               standing
               upright
            
             ,
             without
             
               leaning
               on
               any
               side
            
             ;
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             
               deeply
               fastened
            
             in
             the
             
             ground
             :
             or
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             halts
             not
             on
             either
             legge
             :
             (
             for
             such
             is
             the
             expression
             ,
             1
             King
             18.
             21.
             
             )
             or
             as
             the
             
               Sun
               at
               noone
            
             ,
             Prov
             :
             8.
             18
             ,
             where
             that
             which
             we
             render
             
               perfect
               day
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               Nechon
               haiiom
               ,
               upright
               day
            
             ,
             i.e.
             not
             inclining
             ,
             or
             at
             an
             equall
             distance
             from
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             evening
             .
             neither
             of
             all
             which
             expressions
             will
             suit
             with
             a
             Hypocrite
             .
             The
             truly
             godly
             are
             called
             
               Josherim
               leb
               upright
               in
               heart
            
             ,
             Ps
             :
             7.
             10.
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             are
             every
             whit
             of
             them
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Hypocrite
             stands
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             leanes
             towards
             another
             ,
             seldome
             asking
             the
             way
             to
             Sion
             with
             his
             face
             thitherward
             ,
             Jer
             :
             50.
             5.
             
          
           
             5
             
               God
               's
               not
               accepting
               of
               any
               of
               their
               services
               .
               This
               people
               draweth
               nigh
               unto
               me
               with
               their
               mouth
               and
               honoureth
               me
               with
               their
               lips
               ,
               but
               their
               heart
               is
               farre
               from
               me
               :
               But
               in
               vaine
               doe
               they
               worship
               me
               &c.
               
            
             Mat.
             15.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             they
             are
             words
             cited
             by
             our
             Saviour
             out
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Esay
             c.
             29.
             13.
             
             A
             little
             of
             this
             leaven
             will
             sowre
             
               a
               whole
               lump
            
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             did
             performe
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             made
             of
             never
             so
             
               fine
               flower
            
             ,
             in
             the
             account
             of
             men
             .
             In
             the
             Evangelist
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             leaven
             in
             Doctrine
             :
             such
             as
             the
             
               Leaven
               of
               Herod
            
             a
             Mark
             8.
             15
             ;
             and
             the
             Leaven
             of
             the
             Sadduces
             b
             Mat
             :
             16.
             6
             ,
             &
             there
             was
             likewise
             such
             a
             Leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             c
             ,
             vers
             .
             12
             ;
             each
             of
             which
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             bade
             
             his
             Disciples
             to
             beware
             of
             .
             But
             there
             is
             mention
             also
             made
             ,
             of
             a
             Leaven
             in
             practise
             ,
             or
             the
             Leaven
             of
             the
             
               Pharisees
               which
               is
               hypocrisie
            
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             leaven
             he
             bids
             them
             beware
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             Luk.
             12.
             1.
             
             
               He
               began
               to
               say
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               beware
               of
               the
               leaven
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               which
               is
               hypocrisie
               :
            
             for
             so
             we
             should
             translate
             according
             to
             Beza
             ,
             placing
             the
             point
             at
             Disciples
             .
             Be
             sure
             therefore
             thorowly
             to
             purge
             *
             out
             this
             leaven
             of
             hypocrisie
             (
             or
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             which
             
               through
               hypocrisie
            
             thou
             dost
             conceale
             :
             )
             for
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             never
             so
             little
             left
             in
             any
             corner
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             with
             allowance
             and
             approbation
             ;
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             marre
             a
             whole
             seven
             dayes
             feast
             ,
             of
             a
             long
             and
             specious
             series
             ,
             of
             godly
             performances
             .
             Be
             as
             carefull
             to
             purge
             it
             out
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             were
             to
             purge
             
               their
               leaven
            
             out
             of
             their
             houses
             before
             they
             kept
             the
             feast
             of
             unleavened
             bread
             :
             for
             they
             went
             about
             it
             two
             or
             three
             dayes
             before
             the
             feast
             began
             ,
             and
             searched
             every
             little
             hole
             with
             a
             candle
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             had
             done
             all
             ,
             fearing
             there
             might
             be
             any
             yet
             left
             ,
             they
             pronounced
             a
             solemne
             curse
             against
             
               All
               Leaven
            
             in
             generall
             .
             Where
             hypocrisie
             is
             not
             ,
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             will
             be
             counted
             much
             :
             and
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             never
             so
             much
             will
             be
             nothing
             regarded
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             may
             boldly
             threaten
             the
             Hypocrites
          
           
           
             6
             With
             God's
             abhorring
             both
             those
             performances
             ,
             a
             
               and
               their
            
             persons
             
               too
               .
               our
               Saviour
               told
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
            
             Yee
             are
             they
             which
             b
             justifie
             your selves
             before
             men
             ,
             but
             God
             knoweth
             your
             hearts
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             highly
             esteemed
             amongst
             men
             ,
             is
             abomination
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             Luk.
             18.
             15.
             
          
           
             7
             
               Frustrating
               of
               their
               Hope
               .
               The
               Hypocrites
               hope
               shall
               perish
               .
               Whose
               hope
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               whose
               trust
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               spiders
               web
               ,
            
             Job
             8.
             13
             ,
             14.
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             neither
             they
             ,
             nor
             their
             hopes
             were
             ever
             
               rooted
               in
               a
               sincere
               love
            
             Ephes
             .
             3.
             17.
             or
             built
             upon
             Christ
             by
             an
             unfained
             faith
             ,
             Coloss
             :
             1.
             23.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1.
             5.
             for
             such
             a
             hope
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             
               rush
               without
            
             myre
             :
             now
             (
             as
             Job
             said
             in
             the
             forementioned
             ch
             .
             v.
             11.
             )
             
               Can
               the
               flag
               grow
               without
               water
               ?
            
             See
             c
             ,
             27.
             8.
             
          
           
             8
             
               Discovery
               of
               their
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             which
             by
             their
             Hypocrisie
             they
             have
             concealed
             .
             For
             
               there
               is
               nothing
               covered
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               revealed
               ,
               neither
               hid
               that
               shall
               not
               be
               knowne
               ,
            
             Luk
             :
             12.
             2.
             our
             Saviour
             told
             his
             Disciples
             this
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             bid
             them
             
               Beware
               of
               Hypocrisie
            
             ;
             though
             elsewhere
             this
             saying
             be
             applyed
             to
             another
             sense
             ,
             as
             Mark
             :
             4.
             22
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             same
             Evangelist
             c.
             8.
             17.
             
             The
             two
             following
             punishments
             which
             I
             shall
             mention
             ,
             are
             fruits
             of
             this
             viz.
             
          
           
             9
             
               Shortnesse
               of
               their
               Joy.
               The
               triumphing
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               short
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               Hypocrite
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               moment
               .
            
             Job
             20.
             5.
             
             The
             wicked
             
             and
             the
             Hypocrite
             ,
             ]
             As
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             in
             other
             chapters
             ,
             Job
             no
             sooner
             names
             Wicked
             ,
             but
             presently
             he
             falls
             upon
             the
             Hypocrite
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             wicked
             man
             like
             him
             ,
             ch
             :
             27.
             7
             ,
             8.
             ch
             .
             8.
             13.
             the
             Hypocrite
             is
             with
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             froward
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             foole
             ,
             were
             with
             Solomon
             ,
             viz.
             all
             one
             with
             a
             wicked
             man.
             The
             Septuagint
             almost
             alwayes
             translate
             the
             word
             ,
             Haneph
             ,
             which
             we
             translate
             Hypocrite
             ,
             either
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             as
             c.
             8.
             13.
             c.
             27.
             8.
             
             Isa
             .
             33.
             14.
             or
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             transgressour
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             place
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mark
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             dissembled
             with
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Master
               we
               know
               thou
               art
               true
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               he
               knowing
               their
               hypocrisie
            
             ,
             c
             :
             12.
             15.
             
             But
             Matthew
             saith
             ,
             Jesus
             
               perceiving
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               &c.
            
             c.
             22.
             18.
             
             An
             Hypocrite
             may
             be
             honest
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             be
             religious
             .
             The
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
            
             upon
             Job
             ,
             alwayes
             expresses
             the
             word
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             a
             
               Latine
               word
            
             in
             
               Chaldee
               letters
            
             ,
             used
             also
             by
             other
             Chaldee
             writers
             )
             which
             signifies
             (
             as
             it
             is
             pronounced
             )
             delator
             a
             promoter
             ,
             or
             
               false
               accuser
            
             ;
             one
             ,
             that
             Hypocrite
             like
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             the
             person
             of
             a
             lover
             of
             justice
             ,
             out
             of
             love
             to
             bribes
             ,
             to
             wrong
             an
             innocent
             person
             ▪
             and
             for
             this
             translation
             there
             is
             some
             ground
             in
             the
             15
             chapter
             ,
             vers
             .
             34.
             because
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             bribery
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             :
             &
             the
             Sept.
             seem
             to
             accord
             with
             
             him
             herin
             ,
             translating
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             word
             which
             we
             translate
             congregation
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               witnesse
               .
               R
               :
               David
            
             *
             comes
             somewhat
             neere
             him
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             would
             have
             the
             word
             to
             be
             meant
             ,
             rather
             of
             a
             wrongfull
             Judge
             ,
             then
             a
             wrongfull
             Accuser
             ;
             for
             he
             paraphrases
             it
             ,
             
               a
               Respecter
               of
               Persons
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               est
               improbus
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             hypocrita
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             Haneph
             (
             the
             word
             which
             we
             render
             Hypocrite
             )
             
               is
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               and
               Respecter
               of
               Persons
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               Hypocrite
            
             for
             so
             ,
             in
             Mat.
             c.
             6.
             2
             ,
             the
             
               Syriak
               Interpreter
            
             renders
             that
             ,
             which
             we
             render
             
               Hypocrites
               ,
               Accepters
            
             (
             or
             Respecters
             )
             
               of
               Persons
            
             .
             Now
             all
             Hypocrites
             are
             respecters
             of
             persons
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             an
             eye
             only
             to
             men
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             doe
             ,
             (
             viz.
             how
             they
             may
             please
             them
             ,
             and
             get
             repute
             of
             them
             :
             )
             but
             Accepters
             of
             Persons
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             call
             them
             ,
             (
             unlesse
             you
             meane
             by
             
               Accepters
               ,
               Takers
            
             ;
             )
             because
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             much
             
               accipere
               personas
               ,
               accept
            
             the
             persons
             
               of
               any
               men
            
             ;
             as
             
               capere
               personas
               ,
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               persons
               ,
            
             (
             or
             vizards
             )
             of
             
               good
               men
            
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             
               Stage
               Plaiers
            
             *
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             wonder
             the
             lesse
             at
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               joy
               of
               a
               Hypocrite
               is
               but
               for
               a
               moment
            
             Job
             20.
             5.
             
             It
             is
             like
             the
             pleasure
             that
             a
             
               Stage
               Plaier
            
             takes
             ,
             who
             beares
             the
             person
             of
             a
             King
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             
               vizard
               is
               off
               ,
               &
               iniquity
               found
               to
               be
               hatefull
               ,
            
             
             Ps
             :
             36.
             2
             ,
             all
             the
             
               vaine
               joy
            
             ,
             that
             either
             of
             these
             can
             take
             ,
             will
             bee
             presently
             at
             an
             end
             .
             
               For
               a
               moment
            
             *
             ]
             Aquila
             ,
             and
             Theodotion
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             as
             who
             would
             say
             ,
             their
             
               joy
               makes
               a
               great
               flame
            
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             only
             a
             flash
             ,
             and
             away
             ;
             like
             the
             flame
             of
             a
             squib
             ,
             or
             the
             
               crackling
               of
               thornes
            
             Ecles
             :
             7.
             6.
             
             The
             Septuagint
             translate
             it
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               destruction
            
             :
             for
             that
             commonly
             is
             the
             end
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             presumption
             .
          
           
             10
             Shame
             .
             And
             therfore
             David
             praied
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               heart
               be
               sound
               in
               thy
               Statutes
               ,
               that
               I
               be
               not
               ashamed
            
             Ps
             :
             119.
             80.
             
             Sound
             ,
             ]
             or
             entire
             :
             in
             Hebrew
             Tamim
             ,
             in
             the
             Chald.
             Par.
             unspotted
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             as
             we
             also
             render
             the
             word
             Ps
             :
             119.
             1.
             
             )
             undefiled
             ,
             or
             
               not
               contaminated
            
             :
             for
             this
             construction
             is
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             signification
             of
             Haneph
             ;
             which
             signifies
             not
             only
             Hypocrite
             ,
             but
             defiled
             ,
             or
             contaminated
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               defiled
               with
               a
               mixture
               of
               a
               cōtrary
               ;
               corrupted
               .
            
             Now
             as
             a
             mans
             heart
             may
             be
             sound
             ,
             that
             is
             entire
             ,
             &
             not
             wanting
             any
             of
             it's
             
               own
               ,
               parts
            
             ;
             so
             it
             may
             be
             pure
             ,
             that
             is
             sincere
             ,
             (
             or
             without
             the
             
               mixture
               of
               a
               contrary
            
             ,
             )
             and
             yet
             have
             many
             faults
             or
             spots
             .
             for
             to
             be
             sound
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             without
             distemper
             ;
             or
             pure
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             having
             
               any
               blemish
            
             ;
             this
             we
             must
             not
             expect
             .
             And
             I
             believe
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             other
             soundnesse
             (
             or
             purity
             )
             which
             Paul
             meant
             ,
             when
             he
             praied
             for
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             
             preserved
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             blamlesse
             1
             Epist
             :
             5.
             23
             :
             or
             Luke
             ,
             when
             he
             
               commended
               Zachariah
            
             ,
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             that
             they
             walked
             in
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             blamelesse
             ,
             Luk
             1.
             6.
             
             A
             
               weake
               body
            
             may
             have
             all
             it's
             members
             ;
             and
             
               bad
               dough
            
             may
             be
             notwithstanding
             pure
             dough
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               without
               leaven
            
             ,
             *
             and
             mixture
             .
             A
             man
             may
             so
             give
             his
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             purpose
             to
             
               keepe
               back
               any
               part
            
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             may
             so
             love
             God
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             purpose
             to
             mixe
             the
             
               Love
               of
               the
               world
            
             with
             it
             .
             And
             this
             I
             conceive
             Paul
             to
             meane
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             sanctify
             you
             wholly
             ,
             )
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               your
               whole
               spirit
               ,
               and
               soule
               and
               body
               be
               preserved
               blamelesse
               &c.
               
            
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             23
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             ,
             to
             speak
             more
             to
             this
             ,
             anon
             .
          
           
             11
             Opposition
             from
             those
             that
             are
             
               sincere
               .
               The
               innocent
               shall
               stirre
               up
               himselfe
               against
               the
               Hypocrite
            
             Job
             :
             17.
             8.
             
             The
             Hypocrite
             ,
             (
             whether
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             man
             ,
             )
             is
             hated
             of
             
               all
               sorts
            
             of
             men
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             .
          
           
             12
             Subjection
             
               to
               them
               .
               Thus
               ,
               God
               tells
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Philadelphia
             .
             Behold
             I
             will
             make
             them
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             which
             say
             they
             are
             Jewes
             and
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             doe
             lie
             ;
             behold
             I
             will
             make
             them
             to
             come
             and
             worship
             before
             thy
             feet
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             that
             I
             have
             loved
             thee
             Rev
             :
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             
               Desolation
               .
               Their
               heart
               is
               divided
               ,
            
             
             
               they
               shall
               be
               made
               desolate
            
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             also
             signifies
             )
             Hos
             :
             10.
             2.
             
             
               Their
               heart
               is
               divided
            
             (
             
               halak
               Libbam
            
             )
             For
             ,
             though
             the
             
               Chald.
               Paraphrast
            
             expound
             it
             ,
             is
             
               divided
               from
               the
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Septuagint
             translate
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             (
             that
             is
             God
             )
             hath
             
               divided
               their
               heartes
            
             ;
             and
             others
             agreeing
             with
             them
             interpret
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             division
             ,
             (
             or
             revolt
             ,
             )
             from
             Shalmaneser
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             King
             Hoshea
             ,
             mentioned
             2
             Kings
             17
             :
             yet
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             I
             may
             all
             as
             well
             interpret
             it
             of
             the
             division
             of
             the
             heart
             
               in
               it's
               selfe
            
             ,
             and
             in
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             viz.
             through
             Hypocrisy
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             proper
             ,
             to
             say
             of
             
               one
               heart
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             divided
             from
             another
             ,
             (
             but
             rather
             that
             it
             is
             separated
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             though
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             be
             in
             the
             
               singular
               number
            
             ,
             used
             the
             plurall
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hearts
             .
             2
             In
             that
             chapter
             but
             now
             mentioned
             (
             2
             Kings
             17.
             )
             there
             is
             a
             plaine
             reproofe
             of
             the
             
               peoples
               Hypocrisy
            
             ,
             and
             
               dividing
               of
               their
               heart
            
             ,
             viz.
             betwene
             God
             and
             their
             Idols
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               And
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               did
               secretly
               those
               things
               that
               were
               not
               right
            
             v.
             9.
             3
             
             This
             expression
             here
             of
             a
             
               divided
               heart
            
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             expression
             of
             the
             same
             Prophet
             c.
             7.
             8
             ,
             where
             he
             compares
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             to
             a
             
               cake
               not
               turned
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             for
             God
             but
             of
             
               one
               side
            
             )
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             Scripture
             elsewhere
             ,
             
             concerning
             Hypocrites
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             they
             have
             a
             
               double
               heart
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             reads
             ,
             
               a
               heart
               and
               a
               heart
            
             .
             so
             Psal
             .
             12.
             2.
             
               with
               flattering
               lips
               &
               a
               deceitfull
               heart
            
             (
             or
             a
             
               heart
               and
               a
               heart
               )
               doe
               they
               speake
               :
            
             where
             the
             word
             which
             we
             translate
             flattering
             ,
             viz.
             halakoth
             ,
             signifies
             likewise
             divisions
             ,
             and
             comes
             from
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             we
             here
             translate
             divided
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             the
             Syriack
             renders
             ,
             
               the
               lips
               of
               divisions
            
             .
             where
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Idiom
             (
             as
             you
             may
             see
             Jer.
             51.
             26.
             
             &c.
             )
             divisions
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             passively
             reciprocall
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               lips
               divided
            
             :
             because
             I
             believe
             David
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             complaine
             of
             his
             enemies
             their
             flattering
             Saul
             ;
             as
             of
             their
             flattering
             him
             ,
             viz
             :
             telling
             him
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             telling
             Saul
             another
             ;
             wherein
             their
             tongue
             was
             divided
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             heart
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             James
             ch
             .
             4.
             8.
             they
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               double
               souled
            
             ,
             or
             
               double
               minded
            
             .
             For
             albeit
             in
             the
             first
             chapter
             ,
             verse
             8.
             he
             seemes
             to
             meane
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               double
               minded
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             him
             verse
             6.
             )
             him
             that
             wavereth
             in
             faith
             ,
             or
             doubteth
             in
             prayer
             ,
             (
             whose
             heart
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             David
             saith
             Psal
             :
             112.
             7
             ,
             fixed
             *
             ,
             
               trusting
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             but
             is
             partly
             on
             ,
             and
             partly
             
               off
               ,
               halting
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             between
             trust
             and
             distrust
             :
             )
             yet
             I
             believe
             in
             
               this
               place
            
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             
             because
             of
             some
             expressions
             which
             he
             uses
             ,
             as
             of
             
               drawing
               nigh
               to
               God
            
             ;
             as
             if
             insteed
             of
             drawing
             nigh
             to
             God
             
               with
               the
               mouth
            
             ,
             and
             removing
             their
             
               hearts
               farre
            
             from
             him
             (
             which
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             Hypocrite
             Isa
             :
             29.
             13.
             
             )
             he
             would
             have
             them
             
               draw
               nigh
            
             to
             him
             simply
             ,
             and
             indeed
             .
             And
             of
             
               clensing
               and
               purifying
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             respect
             espcially
             to
             the
             Leaven
             ,
             (
             or
             contamination
             )
             of
             Hypocrisy
             .
             4
             This
             interpretation
             of
             a
             
               divided
               heart
            
             ,
             (
             viz
             :
             that
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             )
             seemes
             to
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             by
             the
             expressions
             applyed
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             it
             ,
             viz.
             Sincerity
             ;
             when
             those
             that
             
               serve
               God
               sincerely
            
             ,
             are
             said
             to
             seek
             him
             
               with
               their
            
             WHOLE
             heart
             Ps
             :
             119.
             2.
             
             To
             
               follow
               the
               Lord
            
             WHOLY
             a
             Josh
             :
             14.
             9.
             14.
             
             a
             To
             
               serve
               him
               with
               a
            
             PERFECT
             b
             heart
             1
             Chr
             :
             28.
             9
             ;
             and
             many
             more
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
          
           
             14
             Destruction
             ,
             (
             without
             mercy
             .
             )
             And
             they
             remembred
             that
             God
             was
             their
             Rock
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             God
             their
             Redeemer
             .
             Neverthelesse
             they
             did
             flatter
             him
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             and
             they
             lied
             unto
             him
             with
             their
             tongues
             :
             For
             their
             heart
             was
             not
             right
             with
             him
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             stedfast
             in
             his
             Covenant
             .
             But
             he
             being
             full
             of
             compassion
             ,
             forgave
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             them
             not
             &c.
             Ps
             :
             78.
             35
             ,
             to
             38
          
           
             15
             
               Destruction
               without
               mercy
            
             ,
             both
             they
             ,
             and
             theirs
             .
             *
             
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               shall
               have
               no
            
             
             
               joy
               in
               their
               young
               men
               ,
               neither
               shall
               he
               have
               mercy
               on
               their
               Fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               Widows
               ;
               for
               every
               one
               is
               an
               Hypocrite
               ,
               and
               an
               evill
               doer
               ,
               and
               every
               mouth
               speaketh
               folly
               ,
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               his
               anger
               is
               not
               turned
               away
               ;
               but
               his
               hand
               is
               stretched
               out
               still
               ,
            
             Isa
             :
             9.
             17.
             
             Indeed
             this
             Hypocrisy
             seemes
             to
             have
             been
             the
             
               maine
               sinne
            
             that
             led
             the
             Jews
             into
             Captivity
             :
             For
             in
             the
             next
             chapter
             ,
             when
             God
             speakes
             of
             sending
             the
             Assyrian
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             mentioneth
             
               no
               other
               sinne
            
             ,
             but
             this
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             no
             sooner
             mentioned
             this
             ,
             but
             presently
             he
             cals
             them
             a
             
               people
               of
               his
               wrath
            
             .
             Marke
             the
             angry
             expressions
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             his
             threat
             :
             
               I
               will
               send
               him
               against
               an
               Hypocriticall
               Nation
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               people
               of
               my
               wrath
               ,
               will
               I
               give
               him
               a
               charge
               to
               take
               the
               spoile
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               pray
               ,
               and
               tread
               them
               downe
               like
               the
               mire
               in
               the
               street
               .
            
             Isa
             :
             10.
             6.
             
             See
             the
             angry
             expressions
             likewise
             in
             
               Jeremiah's
               prayer
            
             c.
             12.
             13
             ,
             compared
             with
             verse
             2.
             
             Why
             is
             not
             
               cutting
               off
            
             ,
             as
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             for
             having
             the
             Leaven
             of
             Hypocrisy
             in
             serving
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             for
             having
             Leaven
             ,
             when
             they
             kept
             
               the
               Feast
               of
               nnleavened
               bread
            
             ?
             Exod
             :
             12.
             15.
             
             
               For
               whosoever
               eateth
               leavened
               bread
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               day
               till
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               that
               soule
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             16
             Lastly
             Hell
             ,
             though
             not
             expressed
             downe-right
             ,
             yet
             in
             a
             worse
             manner
             ;
             such
             
             as
             whereby
             the
             certainty
             of
             
               falling
               into
               it
            
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulty
             of
             avoiding
             it
             ,
             is
             more
             fully
             expressed
             ,
             then
             if
             it
             were
             directly
             threatened
             ,
             viz
             :
             thus
             ,
             
               And
               shall
               cut
               him
               asunder
               ,
               and
               appoint
               him
               his
               portion
               with
               the
               Hypocrites
               ,
            
             Mat.
             24.
             51.
             
             With
             the
             Hypocrites
             ]
             as
             if
             ,
             though
             others
             also
             come
             to
             hell
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             
               chiefly
               intended
            
             for
             Hypocrites
             In
             chap.
             21.
             31
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             tels
             the
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             compares
             ,
             for
             their
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             faire
             pretences
             ,
             to
             the
             sonne
             in
             the
             Parable
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             
               I
               goe
               Sir
            
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             ,
             v.
             30.
             )
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               Publicans
               ,
               and
               Harlots
               goe
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               before
               you
               .
               Figge
               trees
               ,
            
             that
             have
             
               nothing
               on
               them
            
             ,
             but
             
               leaves
               onely
            
             (
             Mat
             :
             21.
             21.
             
             )
             
               are
               neere
               unto
               cursing
            
             and
             burning
             :
             and
             to
             those
             that
             are
             
               wells
               without
               water
               ,
               the
               mist
               of
               darknesse
               is
               reserved
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             2
             Pet
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             held
             you
             long
             ,
             in
             relating
             the
             punishments
             of
             a
             Hypocrite
             ;
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             have
             more
             then
             one
             punishment
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             necessarily
             more
             then
             
               one
               sin
            
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             he
             could
             not
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             whose
             proper
             sin
             is
             ,
             to
             cloak
             &
             conceale
             sins
             .
             insomuch
             that
             indeed
             Hypocrisie
             may
             seeme
             not
             to
             be
             so
             properly
             called
             a
             sinne
             ,
             (
             any
             more
             then
             wickednesse
             may
             be
             called
             sinne
             ,
             )
             as
             ,
             a
             
               wicked
               habit
            
             ,
             of
             committing
             sinnes
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             pretending
             ,
             and
             practising
             
             the
             contrary
             in
             publike
             .
             I
             will
             conclude
             with
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             concerning
             
               Hypocrisie
               towards
               men
            
             ;
             who
             (
             though
             he
             would
             not
             use
             our
             greeke
             name
             for
             it
             )
             saith
             ,
             hee
             counted
             it
             ,
             of
             all
             injustice
             the
             most
             capitall
             ,
             or
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             
               Totius
               autem
               injustitiae
               nulla
               Capitalior
               est
               ,
            
             
             
               quàm
               eorum
               ,
               qui
               cum
               maximè
               fallunt
               ,
               id
               agunt
               ut
               viri
               boni
               esse
               videantur
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Idlenesse
             .
          
           
             Idle
             men
             ,
             such
             as
             either
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             or
             are
             slothfull
             in
             businesse
             ,
             are
             usually
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             
               difficulty
               ,
               vexation
            
             ,
             and
             paine
             when
             they
             doe
             any
             businesse
             :
             
               The
               way
               of
               the
               slothfull
               man
               is
               as
               an
               hedge
               of
               thornes
               ,
            
             Prov.
             15.
             19.
             
               but
               the
               way
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               made
               plaine
               .
               Slothfull
               ,
            
             and
             Righteous
             ,
             perhaps
             are
             put
             here
             as
             opposites
             ,
             (
             though
             I
             confesse
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             every
             verse
             in
             
               Solomons
               proverbes
            
             ,
             beginning
             with
             But
             ,
             is
             not
             necessarily
             to
             be
             counted
             opposite
             to
             the
             former
             .
             )
             For
             a
             slothfull
             man
             cannot
             be
             righteous
             ,
             and
             a
             righteous
             man
             
               will
               not
               be
               slothfull
            
             .
             In
             the
             
               Greeke
               tongue
            
             the
             word
             a
             ,
             which
             signifies
             evill
             ,
             is
             used
             also
             for
             slothfull
             ,
             or
             fearfull
             :
             and
             
             the
             word
             which
             signifies
             industrious
             b
             ,
             for
             good
             .
             In
             the
             12
             chapter
             of
             this
             booke
             ,
             verse
             27
             ,
             the
             word
             c
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             translation
             ,
             is
             rendred
             slothfull
             ,
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             is
             rendred
             deceitfull
             :
             for
             he
             that
             will
             not
             get
             his
             living
             by
             working
             ,
             will
             doe
             it
             by
             cheating
             ;
             as
             we
             commonly
             see
             in
             Gamesters
             ,
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Continuall
               desiring
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               having
            
             their
             desire
             :
             which
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             punishment
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             great
             
               vexation
               .
               The
               soule
               of
               the
               sluggard
               desireth
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               ,
               Prov.
            
             13.
             4.
             
             
               Longing
               women
            
             can
             tell
             you
             best
             ,
             what
             a
             punishment
             this
             is
             ;
             and
             I
             believe
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             great
             a
             torture
             ,
             as
             hunger
             or
             thirst
             .
          
           
             3
             Griefe
             ,
             for
             not
             having
             their
             desire
             .
             The
             desire
             of
             the
             slothfull
             killeth
             him
             :
             for
             his
             hand
             refuseth
             to
             labour
             ,
             Prov.
             21.
             25.
             
             Desire
             
               spends
               the
               spirits
               ,
               and
            
             feeds
             
               upon
               the
               empty
            
             heart
             ,
             
               as
               bad
               as
            
             hunger
             
               doth
               upon
               the
               empty
            
             stomacke
             :
             
               as
               the
               poet
               spake
               of
               the
            
             Desire
             of
             praise
             ,
             —
             Exultantiaque
             haurit
             Corda
             pavor
             pulsans
             ,
             laudumque
             arrecta
             cupido
             .
          
           
             4
             Noe-pleasure
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             it
             .
             The
             slothfull
             a
             man
             rosteth
             not
             that
             which
             he
             tooke
             in
             hunting
             a
             ,
             but
             the
             substance
             of
             a
             diligent
             man
             is
             precious
             ,
             Prov.
             12.
             27.
             
          
           
             5
             Impaire
             of
             their
             estate
             ,
             as
             1
             Of
             their
             houses
             .
             By
             much
             slothfulnesse
             the
             building
             decayeth
             ,
             
             and
             through
             Idlenesse
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             the
             house
             droppeth
             thorow
             .
             Eccl.
             10.
             18.
             2
             
             Of
             their
             lands
             .
             I
             went
             by
             the
             field
             of
             the
             slothfull
             ,
             &
             by
             the
             vineyard
             of
             the
             man
             void
             of
             understanding
             .
             And
             loe
             it
             was
             all
             growne
             over
             with
             thornes
             ,
             and
             nettles
             had
             covered
             the
             face
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             stone
             wall
             thereof
             was
             broken
             downe
             ,
             Prov.
             24.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             6
             Poverty
             .
             Yet
             a
             little
             sleepe
             ,
             a
             little
             slumber
             ,
             a
             little
             folding
             of
             the
             hands
             to
             sleep
             .
             So
             shall
             thy
             poverty
             come
             as
             one
             that
             travelleth
             ,
             and
             thy
             want
             as
             an
             armed
             man
             ,
             Prov.
             6.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               You
               have
               the
               very
               same
               words
               again
               ,
               chap
               :
            
             24.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             
               See
               ch
            
             .
             23.
             21.
             ch
             .
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             7
             
               Not-being
               relieved
            
             in
             their
             poverty
             ;
             (
             for
             every
             one
             will
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             enough
             for
             them
             .
             )
             
               The
               sluggard
               will
               not
               plow
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               cold
               ;
               therefore
               shall
               he
               begge
               in
               harvest
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               ,
            
             Prov.
             20.
             4.
             
             In
             Harvest
             ]
             or
             any
             other
             time
             of
             the
             yeare
             ,
             if
             Paul's
             rule
             were
             observed
             :
             
               for
               even
               when
               we
               were
               with
               you
               ,
               this
               we
               commanded
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               one
               would
               not
               worke
               ,
               neither
               should
               he
               eate
               ,
            
             2
             Thess
             .
             3.
             10.
             
             Drusius
             saith
             ,
             this
             saying
             of
             Paul's
             was
             a
             
               Common
               proverb
            
             among
             the
             Jewes
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             ,
             that
             God
             did
             leave
             
               so
               many
            
             ,
             &
             so
             
               excellent
               things
            
             ,
             either
             
               for
               pleasure
            
             ,
             or
             for
             
               every
               body
               alike
            
             .
             'T
             is
             our
             punishment
             (
             &
             therefore
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             choyce
             )
             to
             eat
             our
             bread
             in
             the
             
               sweat
               of
            
             
             
               our
               faces
            
             Gen
             :
             3.
             19.
             
             We
             shall
             be
             accountable
             for
             every
             thing
             we
             meddle
             with
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             be
             found
             guilty
             of
             theft
             ,
             woe
             unto
             us
             ,
             when
             the
             Judge
             cometh
             .
             Paul
             in
             the
             chapter
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             exhorteth
             the
             idle
             Thessalonians
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               with
               quietnesse
               they
               worke
               ,
               and
               eat
               their
            
             OWNE
             bread
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             as
             if
             without
             working
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             eate
             
               their
               owne
               bread
            
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             given
             them
             :
             at
             least
             not
             
               so
               much
               their
               owne
            
             ,
             as
             it
             would
             be
             if
             they
             wrought
             for
             it
             ;
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             For
             unlesse
             they
             had
             every
             one
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               bread
               of
               their
               owne
               earning
            
             ;
             although
             men
             might
             give
             it
             them
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             give
             it
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             they
             were
             no
             better
             then
             theeves
             .
             *
          
           
             Now
             I
             could
             reckon
             up
             sundry
             evills
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             consequents
             of
             Idlenesse
             :
             and
             among
             them
             the
             chiefe
             is
             *
             Discord
             ,
             for
             feare
             whereof
             (
             they
             say
             )
             the
             
               Kings
               of
               Egypt
            
             set
             their
             people
             on
             building
             of
             Pyramyds
             ;
             and
             Tarquin
             ,
             the
             Romans
             ,
             on
             
               clensing
               of
               ditches
            
             and
             sinkes
             ;
             )
             but
             I
             desire
             as
             much
             as
             possibly
             I
             can
             ,
             to
             keep
             me
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             Scripture-experiences
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Idolatry
          
           
             Perhaps
             ,
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             done
             better
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             mentioned
             this
             sinne
             at
             all
             ,
             for
             these
             reasons
             ;
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             that
             Solon
             *
             and
             Romulus
             ,
             when
             they
             made
             their
             Laws
             ,
             made
             no
             mention
             of
             parricide
             ,
             viz.
             lest
             the
             
               prohibition
               of
               it
            
             ,
             to
             
               perverse
               natures
            
             might
             prove
             a
             
               provocation
               to
               commit
               it
            
             ;
             as
             Tacitus
             *
             sayes
             ,
             the
             old
             Germans
             hated
             
               usury
               ,
               more
               then
               th●y
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               forbidden
               .
            
             2
             Because
             the
             
               places
               of
               Scripture
            
             ,
             which
             concerne
             this
             sin
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             and
             obvious
             .
             But
             my
             answer
             as
             to
             the
             first
             reason
             ,
             shall
             be
             this
             ;
             1
             That
             in
             after
             times
             there
             was
             a
             Law
             also
             made
             against
             parricide
             2
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             Idolatry
             so
             much
             
               detested
               now
            
             ,
             as
             parricide
             was
             even
             in
             those
             dayes
             ;
             and
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             only
             among
             Papists
             ,
             but
             among
             Protestants
             ;
             who
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             set
             up
             Idols
             in
             their
             houses
             ,
             yet
             set
             them
             up
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             *
             (
             for
             there
             they
             will
             stand
             ,
             even
             the
             greatest
             Idols
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             greatest
             roome
             in
             the
             world
             .
             )
             Besides
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             prohibition
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             comprehends
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             
               worshipping
               of
               an
               Image
            
             ;
             as
             the
             prohibition
             of
             murder
             ,
             doth
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             
               killing
               of
               a
               man
            
             ;
             and
             almost
             
             every
             other
             prohibition
             ,
             more
             then
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             
               letter
               expresseth
            
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             ,
             although
             we
             have
             no
             Idols
             of
             wood
             ,
             &
             stone
             ,
             as
             the
             heathen
             had
             :
             yet
             if
             we
             have
             them
             of
             Silver
             or
             gold
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             have
             any
             thing
             ,
             upon
             which
             our
             hearts
             are
             set
             ,
             as
             theirs
             were
             upon
             their
             Idols
             ;
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             we
             may
             not
             be
             called
             Idolaters
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             .
             Idolatry
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             indeed
             a
             very
             great
             sinne
             ;
             yet
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             is
             very
             little
             ,
             viz.
             because
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             will
             lye
             in
             a
             very
             little
             roome
             :
             so
             that
             I
             feare
             we
             commit
             it
             ofte●●r
             then
             we
             thinke
             of
             ,
             even
             the
             best
             of
             us
             .
             At
             the
             least
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             that
             border
             very
             close
             upon
             Idolatry
             ,
             is
             exceeding
             great
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             thought
             ,
             I
             might
             doe
             well
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             produce
             the
             punishments
             concerning
             Idolatry
             ;
             that
             so
             fearing
             to
             commit
             this
             sinne
             ,
             you
             may
             the
             more
             be
             afraid
             likewise
             ,
             to
             commit
             them
             (
             being
             so
             neer
             it
             ,
             )
             for
             feareof
             committing
             this
             ,
             before
             you
             are
             a
             ware
             .
             As
             to
             the
             other
             reason
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             this
             satisfaction
             ;
             that
             my
             purpose
             is
             ,
             to
             produce
             only
             the
             more
             noted
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             is
             
               more
               plainly
               expressed
            
             ,
             that
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             
               other
               sinne
            
             ,
             was
             the
             maine
             cause
             of
             such
             a
             punishment
             .
             Now
             the
             threats
             ,
             and
             punishments
             ,
             which
             concerne
             Idolatry
             ,
             are
             expressed
             either
             in
             Generall
             
             termes
             ,
             or
             
               in
               particular
            
             :
             In
             Generall
             thus
             .
             
               Woe
               unto
               him
               that
               saith
               unto
               the
               wood
               ,
               awake
               .
               &c.
            
             Hab
             :
             2.
             19.
             
             
               If
               thou
               serve
               their
               Gods
               ,
               it
               will
               surely
               be
               a
               snare
               unto
               the
               ,
            
             Exod
             :
             23.
             33.
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             
               punishments
               are
            
             1
             Sorrowes
             ,
             Their
             sorrowes
             shall
             be
             multiplied
             ,
             that
             hasten
             after
             another
             God
             ,
             Ps
             :
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Deprivation
             of
             temporall
             blessings
             .
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             (
             
               it
               is
               for
               your
               owne
               good
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               hurt
               no
               body
               but
               your selves
               ,
               if
               you
               doe
               not
            
             )
             that
             your
             heart
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             *
             and
             ye
             turne
             aside
             ,
             and
             serve
             other
             Gods
             and
             worship
             them
             ;
             And
             then
             the
             Lord's
             wrath
             be
             kindled
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             he
             shut
             up
             the
             heaven
             that
             there
             be
             no
             raine
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             land
             yeeld
             not
             her
             fruit
             &c.
             Deut.
             11.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             God's
             
               refusing
               to
               speak
               to
               them
               in
               his
               word
               ;
               or
               to
               heare
               them
            
             speak
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             
               prayer
               .
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               these
               men
               have
               set
               up
               their
               Idols
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               stumbling
               blocke
               of
               their
               iniquity
               before
               their
               faces
               :
               should
               I
               be
               enquired
               of
               at
               all
               ,
               by
               them
               ?
            
             Ezek
             :
             14.
             3.
             
             
               Should
               I
               be
               enquired
               of
            
             ?
             ]
             the
             interrogation
             seems
             to
             imply
             ,
             that
             they
             
               did
               enquire
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             likewise
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             .
             Men
             may
             be
             Idolaters
             (
             I
             speak
             this
             to
             the
             Papists
             )
             even
             when
             they
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             retaine
             their
             Idols
             .
             In
             Hosea
             ,
             c.
             4.
             15
             ,
             The
             Jews
             are
             forbid
             to
             goe
             
               up
               to
               Bethaven
            
             ,
             though
             they
             sweare
             ,
             *
             
               the
               Lord
               liveth
            
             .
             In
             Zephany
             
             c.
             1.
             5.
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             some
             ,
             that
             
               sweare
               by
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             
               by
               Malcam
            
             (
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
               Original
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
            
             IN
             Malcham
             ;
             as
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             they
             direct
             their
             worship
             
               to
               God
            
             only
             ,
             IN
             ,
             or
             THROUGH
             their
             Images
             :
             )
             But
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             third
             verses
             ,
             there
             is
             almost
             as
             heavy
             a
             threat
             pronounced
             against
             such
             ,
             as
             against
             any
             Idolaters
             ,
             in
             any
             place
             ;
             
               I
               will
               utterly
               consume
               all
               things
               from
               off
               the
               land
               &c.
               
            
             Take
             some
             examples
             of
             this
             Idoll-godlynesse
             (
             
               Popish
               linsey
               —
               woolsey-worship
            
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             is
             worse
             then
             
               pure
               Idolatry
            
             ;
             as
             adultery
             is
             worse
             then
             whoredome
             .
             )
             1
             
               Micah's
               Mother
            
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             she
             had
             dedicated
             that
             
               silver
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             (
             forsooth
             )
             whereof
             (
             as
             she
             said
             )
             she
             intended
             to
             make
             a
             
               graven
               Image
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               molten
               Image
            
             Jud
             :
             17.
             3.
             2
             
             The
             Israelites
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Ahab
             ;
             )
             who
             halted
             between
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               worship
               of
               Baal
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             18.
             21.
             3
             
             The
             Jewes
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Manasseh
             ;
             )
             
               who
               did
               sacrifice
               still
               in
               the
            
             high
             
               places
               ,
               yet
               unto
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               only
            
             2
             Chr
             :
             33.
             17.
             4
             
             The
             people
             which
             were
             sent
             by
             Shalmaneser
             ,
             to
             inhabit
             the
             country
             of
             the
             ten
             Tribes
             ;
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               feared
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               served
               their
               owne
               Gods
            
             2
             Kings
             17.
             33.
             
             But
             (
             you
             may
             see
             )
             
               such
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             
               such
               feare
            
             ,
             was
             counted
             as
             none
             at
             all
             by
             God
             :
             for
             in
             the
             very
             next
             
             verse
             ,
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               Vnto
               this
               day
               they
               doe
               after
               their
               former
               manners
               ,
            
             they
             FEARE
             NOT
             
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             said
             before
             (
             even
             in
             relation
             of
             those
             manners
             )
             that
             they
             feared
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             Banishment
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             make
             no
             Covenant
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             with
             their
             Gods
             :
             They
             shall
             not
             dwell
             in
             thy
             land
             &c.
             Exod.
             23.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               The
               Septuagint
               translate
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             sit
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Spirituall
               Blindnesse
               .
               Exekiel
            
             ,
             relating
             the
             Jewes
             their
             manner
             of
             making
             an
             Idol
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             it
             after
             they
             had
             made
             it
             ,
             thus
             speaks
             :
             
               He
               hath
               shut
               their
               eyes
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               that
               they
               connot
               understand
               ,
            
             Isa
             :
             44.
             18.
             
             And
             well
             might
             he
             say
             so
             ;
             for
             had
             they
             had
             any
             sense
             or
             understanding
             left
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             they
             could
             have
             been
             so
             mad
             *
             ,
             as
             to
             worship
             a
             thing
             that
             they
             made
             with
             their
             
               owne
               hands
            
             ,
             see
             Rom.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             6
             Delusion
             ,
             Every
             one
             &c.
             Which
             setteth
             up
             his
             Idoles
             in
             his
             heart
             &c
             :
             and
             cometh
             to
             a
             Prophet
             to
             enquire
             of
             him
             ,
             concerning
             me
             .
             If
             the
             Prophet
             be
             decived
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             spoken
             a
             thing
             ;
             I
             the
             Lord
             have
             deceived
             that
             Prophet
             ,
             Ezek
             :
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             7
             
               Giving
               up
               to
               sinne
               .
               Wherefore
               God
               also
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               uncleannesse
               &c.
            
             Rom.
             1.
             24
             ,
             
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             
               next
               verses
            
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             after
             .
          
           
             8
             
               Conquest
               by
               enemies
            
             :
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             especially
             in
             Judges
             c.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Israelites
             
               served
               Baal
               and
               Ashtaroth
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               stand
               before
               their
               enemies
               ,
               but
               whither
               soever
               they
               went
               out
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               against
               thēfor
               evill
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               had
               said
               ,
               &
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               sworne
               .
            
             He
             had
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             sworne
             it
             .
             Thus
             were
             conquered
             The
             Jewes
             ,
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Rehoboam
             ,
             by
             Shishak
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             1
             King
             14.
             23
             ,
             compared
             with
             25.
             
             The
             Israelites
             ,
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Jehoahas
             ,
             by
             Hazael
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             2
             Kings
             13
             ,
             3
             :
             and
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Menahem
             ,
             by
             Pul
             King
             of
             Assyria
             2
             Kings
             15.
             19.
             
             The
             Jewes
             againe
             ,
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Jehoiakim
             ,
             by
             Nebucadnezar
             2
             King
             23.
             37
             ,
             compared
             with
             chap
             :
             24.
             1.
             
             Let
             Rome
             take
             heed
             of
             Idolatry
             :
             That
             which
             they
             themselves
             will
             confesse
             to
             be
             Idolatry
             ,
             continued
             amongst
             them
             ,
             till
             Honorius
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             Austin
             *
             saies
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             maine
             cause
             of
             the
             conquest
             of
             that
             City
             by
             the
             Barbarians
             .
          
           
             9
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             Losse
             of
             liberty
             to
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             .
             
               Thus
               were
               punished
            
             Once
             ,
             The
             Ten
             Tribes
             (
             
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
            
             Hoshea
             )
             by
             Shalmaneser
             
               King
               of
            
             Assyria
             ,
             2
             King.
             17.
             16.
             18.
             20.
             
             The
             Jewes
             ,
             twice
             ,
             
               viz.
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
            
             Jehoiachim
             ,
             ch
             .
             24.
             9
             
             ▪
             12.
             and
             
             
               in
               the
               reigne
               of
            
             Zedekiah
             vers
             .
             19.
             (
             
               comp
               :
               with
               ch
            
             .
             25.
             1.
             
             )
             
               and
               both
               times
               by
            
             Nebuchadnezar
             :
             
               which
               punishment
               was
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               what
               they
               were
               told
               of
               should
               be
               inflicted
               ,
               if
               they
               followed
            
             Idols
             ,
             
               before
               ever
               they
               went
               into
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               For
               thus
               spake
            
             Moses
             
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               yeare
               of
               their
               journey
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               on
               this
               side
            
             Jordan
             .
             When
             thou
             shalt
             beget
             children
             ,
             and
             childrens
             children
             ,
             and
             shalt
             have
             remained
             long
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             shall
             corrupt
             your selves
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             graven
             image
             ,
             or
             the
             likenesse
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             shall
             doe
             evill
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             to
             provoke
             him
             to
             anger
             ;
             I
             call
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             witnesse
             against
             you
             this
             day
             ,
             that
             yee
             shall
             soone
             utterly
             perish
             from
             off
             the
             Land
             whereunto
             you
             goe
             over
             Jordan
             to
             possesse
             it
             :
             ye
             shall
             not
             prolong
             your
             dayes
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             shall
             utterly
             be
             destroyed
             :
             And
             the
             Lord
             shall
             scatter
             you
             among
             the
             nations
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             left
             few
             in
             number
             among
             the
             heathen
             whither
             the
             Lord
             shall
             lead
             you
             ;
             And
             there
             ye
             shall
             serve
             gods
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             mens
             hands
             ,
             wood
             and
             stone
             ,
             which
             neither
             see
             ,
             nor
             heare
             ,
             nor
             eate
             ,
             nor
             smell
             .
             But
             if
             from
             thence
             thou
             shalt
             seeke
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             him
             :
             if
             thou
             seeke
             him
             with
             all
             thy
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             thy
             soule
             ,
             Deut.
             4.
             25
             to
             29.
             
          
           
             10
             Shame
             ,
             
               viz
               :
               for
               being
               guilty
            
             
             
               of
               such
               desperate
               folly
               and
               madnesse
               .
            
             Confounded
             (
             or
             ashamed
             )
             be
             (
             or
             shall
             be
             )
             all
             they
             that
             serve
             graven
             images
             ,
             Ps
             .
             97.
             7.
             
             And
             Moab
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             of
             Chemosh
             ,
             as
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             was
             ashamed
             of
             Bethel
             ,
             Jer.
             48.
             13.
             
          
           
             11
             
               Death
               temporall
            
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             
               Law.
               He
               that
               sacrificeth
               unto
               any
               god
            
             (
             or
             
               unto
               god
            
             ;
             for
             
               so
               much
            
             onely
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             originall
             )
             
               save
               unto
               the
               Lord
               onely
            
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             worship
             God
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             worship
             an
             image
             too
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             )
             
               he
               shall
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
            
             ,
             Exod.
             22.
             20.
             
             See
             Deut.
             13.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             This
             
               Law
               was
            
             executed
             by
             Elijah
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               Prophets
               of
               Baal
            
             1
             King.
             18.
             40.
             
             And
             when
             the
             Kings
             neglected
             to
             execute
             it
             ,
             upon
             their
             subjects
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             addicted
             to
             Idolatry
             themselves
             ;
             it
             was
             executed
             upon
             themselves
             
               by
               God
            
             ,
             by
             
               the
               hands
            
             of
             their
             subjects
             and
             serants
             .
             For
             so
             died
             
               Kings
               of
               Israel
            
             1
             Zachariah
             ,
             2
             King.
             15.
             10.
             2
             
             Pekahiah
             ,
             v.
             24
             ,
             25.
             3
             
             
               Pekah
               ,
               v.
            
             30.
             
             
               Kings
               of
               Judah
            
             ,
             1
             Amon
             ,
             2
             King.
             21.
             21
             ,
             23.
             2
             
             Amaziah
             ,
             2
             Chron
             :
             25
             ,
             27.
             whose
             idolatry
             was
             the
             worse
             ,
             (
             and
             is
             so
             taken
             notice
             of
             )
             ▪
             that
             he
             worshiped
             the
             Idols
             of
             
               those
               people
               whom
               he
               had
               conquered
               ,
            
             and
             those
             Idols
             which
             he
             had
             brought
             away
             
               by
               violence
            
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             found
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             
               could
               not
               deliver
               their
               owne
               people
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             See
             a
             most
             angry
             
             threat
             Ezek.
             14.
             8.
             denounced
             in
             very
             
               angry
               expressions
            
             .
          
           
             12
             Death
             eternall
             .
             Be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             neither
             fornicators
             nor
             Idolaters
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             1
             Cor
             :
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               See
               Rev.
            
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Punishments
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             are
             punished
             Themselves
             .
             But
             there
             are
             punishments
             likewise
             ,
             inflicted
             upon
             
               their
               Families
            
             after
             them
             ;
             or
             (
             if
             you
             will
             )
             upon
             
               Them
               ,
               in
               their
               families
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             threat
             in
             the
             
               second
               Commandements
            
             .
             Read
             the
             extirpation
             of
             the
             family
             of
             
               Jeroboam
               ,
               threatned
            
             by
             Ahijah
             the
             Prophet
             1
             King.
             14.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ;
             &
             fulfilled
             by
             Baasha
             his
             successour
             ,
             
               who
               left
               not
               to
               Jeroboam
               any
               that
               breathed
            
             ;
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             dog
             ,
             
               to
               pisse
               against
               the
               wall
            
             :
             ch
             :
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
             The
             Odiousnesse
             of
             this
             sinne
             in
             the
             
               sight
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             the
             dangerousnesse
             of
             it
             to
             
               those
               that
               commit
               it
            
             ,
             may
             be
             
               gathered
               out
               of
            
             the
             Scriptures
             
               severall
               other
               wayes
            
             :
             viz
             :
          
           
             1
             By
             the
             Severity
             of
             the
             punishment
             inflicted
             upon
             those
             that
             
               enticed
               others
            
             to
             it
             :
             who
             were
             to
             be
             
               stoned
               to
               death
            
             ,
             Deut.
             13
             ,
             10.
             
               neither
               shall
               thine
               eye
               pity
               him
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               spare
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               conceale
               him
               ,
               But
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               kill
               him
               ,
               &c
               :
            
             vers
             :
             8
             ,
             &
             9.
             
             Surely
             ]
             In
             the
             
               vulgar
               translation
            
             it
             is
             ,
             *
             presently
             .
             
             And
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             whereas
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             punishment
             for
             ordinary
             crimes
             ,
             the
             malefactor
             had
             a
             day
             and
             a
             night
             ,
             after
             sentence
             pronounced
             ,
             to
             thinke
             what
             to
             speake
             for
             himselfe
             :
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             (
             so
             likewise
             ,
             for
             being
             a
             
               false
               Prophet
            
             ,
             for
             
               stealing
               things
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
            
             and
             for
             
               lying
               with
               an
               Idolatrous
               woman
            
             ,
             or
             if
             a
             Priest
             had
             
               medled
               with
               holy
               things
               ,
               being
               uncleane
            
             )
             the
             custome
             was
             to
             put
             the
             malefactor
             to
             death
             forthwith
             .
          
           
             2
             
               From
               the
            
             Curse
             ,
             
               pronounced
               even
               against
               such
               as
               should
               either
            
             make
             an
             Idol
             themselves
             :
             Cursed
             be
             the
             man
             that
             maketh
             anygraven
             or
             moltē
             image
             ,
             an
             abomination
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             craftsman
             ,
             and
             putteth
             it
             in
             a
             secret
             place
             ,
             Deut.
             27.
             15.
             
             
               Or
               ,
               but
               onely
            
             keep
             
               it
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               when
               it
               had
               been
               made
               by
               others
               :
            
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             bring
             an
             abomination
             into
             thy
             house
             ,
             lest
             thou
             be
             a
             cursed
             thing
             like
             it
             ,
             &c.
             chap.
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             3
             
               By
               the
            
             Passionate
             expressions
             (
             
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speake
               )
               of
            
             God
             ,
             
               in
               his
            
             threats
             against
             it
             ▪
             
               such
               as
               those
               of
            
             wiping
             Jerusalem
             as
             one
             would
             wipe
             a
             dish
             ,
             2
             King.
             21.
             13.
             
             Plucking
             them
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             2
             Chron
             :
             7.
             02.
             
               and
               such
               like
            
             .
          
           
             4
             
               By
               the
            
             passionate
             actions
             ,
             and
             expressions
             of
             godly
             men
             ,
             in
             detestation
             of
             it
             .
             
               Such
               was
            
             
             Moses
             his
             breaking
             the
             two
             Tables
             (
             which
             God
             himselfe
             gave
             
               him
               ;
               and
               wherein
               were
               the
            
             ten
             Commandements
             ,
             written
             with
             God's
             owne
             finger
             )
             
               out
               of
               extremity
               of
            
             anger
             ,
             
               for
               the
            
             molten
             Calfe
             Exod
             :
             32.
             19.
             
             
               And
               such
               was
               that
            
             prayer
             of
             Isaiah
             
               against
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               That
               God
               would
            
             not
             forgive
             them
             ,
             ch
             .
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Their
             land
             is
             also
             full
             of
             Idols
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             forgive
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             5
             And
             lastly
             ,
             By
             the
             names
             ,
             that
             are
             given
             ,
             1
             To
             the
             
               sinne
               it selfe
            
             ,
             as
             
               Adultery
               ,
               Whoredome
               ,
               Fornication
            
             ,
             Jer
             :
             1.
             16.
             c.
             3.
             17.
             
             Not
             that
             these
             sinnes
             are
             greater
             ,
             but
             that
             
               the
               Jewes
               accounted
            
             them
             greater
             :
             or
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             as
             angry
             with
             
               his
               people
            
             ,
             for
             committing
             
               this
               sinne
            
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             will
             be
             with
             his
             wife
             ,
             (
             
               whom
               he
               loves
            
             )
             for
             committing
             adultery
             .
             whence
             his
             anger
             is
             usually
             called
             Jealousy
             ;
             and
             he
             ,
             a
             
               Jelous
               God
            
             ;
             being
             as
             jealous
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             married
             people
             are
             of
             love
             ;
             and
             
               not
               giving
               his
               glory
               to
               another
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             42.
             8.
             2
             
             To
             the
             Idols
             .
             Those
             names
             that
             are
             giuen
             to
             the
             Idols
             ,
             some
             expresse
             their
             odiousnesse
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             1
             
               Semel
               Hakkinah
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               Jealousy
               .
            
             Ezek.
             8.
             3.
             2
             
             Gillulim
             ,
             which
             signifies
             dung
             ,
             Ezek
             22.
             3.
             
             So
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Ekronites
             ,
             otherwise
             called
             
               Beelzebu
               B
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               God
               of
               flies
            
             ,
             2
             Kings
             1.
             3
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             called
             
               Beelzebu
               L
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               The
               God
            
             of
             dung
             (
             or
             dirt
             )
             Mat.
             10.
             25.
             3
             
             Aven
             ,
             which
             signifies
             
             iniquity
             ,
             Isa
             .
             66.
             3.
             4
             
             Hhetzeb
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             griefe
             :
             *
             because
             God
             is
             grieved
             with
             them
             ,
             Jer
             :
             22.
             28
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             bring
             griefe
             to
             men
             also
             ,
             at
             last
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             in
             Ps
             :
             16.
             4.
             5
             
             Tizrim
             ,
             which
             signifies
             tortures
             :
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             ;
             Isa
             .
             4.
             5
             
             :
             16.
             6
             
             Tohhebah
             ,
             which
             signifies
             abomination
             ;
             because
             God
             does
             ,
             and
             men
             
               should
               ,
               abominate
            
             ,
             and
             loath
             them
             .
             The
             *
             Jewes
             in
             the
             detestation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             call
             him
             ,
             Tahuth
             ,
             i.
             e.
             an
             Idol
             .
             Other
             names
             expresse
             the
             hurtfulnesse
             .
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             1
             
               Michshol
               ,
               a
               stumbing
               blocke
            
             ,
             Ezek
             :
             14.
             3.
             2
             
             
               Mokesh
               ,
               a
               Snare
            
             ,
             Exod
             :
             23.
             33.
             3
             
             
               Bosheth
               ,
               Shame
            
             :
             either
             because
             men
             should
             be
             willingly
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             shall
             be
             
               by
               force
            
             (
             at
             last
             )
             ashamed
             of
             them
             Hos
             :
             9.
             10.
             4
             
             
               Miphletzeth
               ,
               Horrour
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               a
               Bugbeare
            
             :
             because
             men
             should
             be
             afraid
             ,
             to
             come
             neere
             them
             ,
             1
             Kings
             15.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             will
             conclude
             ,
             with
             an
             expression
             or
             two
             of
             such
             ,
             as
             were
             neither
             Jewes
             ,
             nor
             Christians
             ,
             against
             Idolatry
             .
             1
             Against
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             worshiping
             a
             herbs
             ,
             and
             b
             
               beasts
               .
               Cotta
            
             in
             Cicero
             ,
             c
             
               Ecquem
               tam
               amentem
               esse
               putas
               ,
               qui
               illud
               quo
               vescatur
               deum
               credat
               esse
               ;
               doe
               you
               think
               any
               one
               so
               mad
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               which
               may
               be
               meat
               ,
               can
               be
               a
               God
               ?
            
             
             2
             Against
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Roman-Heathen
             ,
             worshiping
             men
             ,
             and
             
               women
               .
               Xenophanes
            
             ,
             d
             being
             asked
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Elea
             ,
             whether
             they
             should
             Sacrifice
             to
             ,
             and
             
               mourne
               for
               Leucothea
            
             e
             ,
             (
             as
             others
             did
             :
             )
             made
             answer
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             well
             rendered
             in
             English
             :
             )
             If
             
               they
               thought
               she
            
             a
             
               were
               God
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               mourne
               for
               her
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               thought
               she
               were
               but
               a
               woman
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               sacrifice
               to
               her
               .
            
             3
             Against
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             the
             Roman-Christians
             ,
             painting
             ,
             and
             worshiping
             
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               man.
               Tacitus
            
             a
             says
             of
             the
             
               old
               Germans
               ,
               neque
               deos
               in
               ullam
               humani
               oris
               speciem
               assimilare
               ,
               ex
               magnitudine
               coelestium
               arbitrantur
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               not
               agreable
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               Gods
               ,
               to
               resemble
               them
               in
               any
               human
               countenance
               .
               Plutarch
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Numa
             ,
             says
             ,
             that
             ,
             (
             following
             Pythagoras
             ,
             who
             said
             that
             God
             was
             
               invisible
               &c
            
             ,
             b
             )
             he
             forbade
             the
             Romans
             ,
             to
             represent
             God
             in
             any
             Image
             ,
             whether
             of
             man
             or
             beast
             :
             and
             that
             for
             one
             hundered
             and
             seventy
             yeares
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             any
             such
             Image
             *
             amongst
             thē
             ,
             but
             only
             Temples
             .
             
               As
               if
               it
            
             *
             
               were
               not
               fitting
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             
               to
               liken
               better
               things
               to
               worse
               ,
               &
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               possible
               to
               comprehend
               God
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               by
               the
               understanding
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             
               Ignorance
               *
               (
               or
               Blindnesse
               )
               threatened
               ,
               and
               Inflicted
               .
            
             
               The
               Jewes
               are
               the
               most
               notable
               examples
               of
               this
               punishment
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               produced
               :
               For
               Before
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
            
             
               
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 it
              
               threatened
               
                 to
                 them
                 in
              
               Micah
               ,
               a
               
                 even
                 upon
                 their
              
               Prophets
               
                 themselves
                 ,
                 thus
              
               ,
               Therefore
               night
               shall
               be
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               yee
               shall
               not
               have
               a
               vision
               ;
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               dark
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               yee
               shall
               not
               divine
               ;
               and
               the
               Sun
               shall
               not
               goe
               downe
               over
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               and
               the
               day
               shall
               be
               darke
               over
               them
               ,
               ch
               .
               3.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 it
              
               inflicted
               in
               Isaiah
               ,
               a
               
                 upon
                 all
                 sorts
              
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               hath
               powred
               out
               upon
               you
               the
               spirit
               of
               deepe
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               hath
               closed
               your
               eyes
               :
               the
               Prophets
               and
               your
               Rulers
               ,
               the
               Seers
               hath
               he
               covered
               ;
               and
               the
               vision
               of
               all
               is
               become
               unto
               you
               as
               the
               words
               of
               a
               booke
               that
               is
               sealed
               ,
               &c.
               ch
               .
               29.
               10.
               
               See
               ch
               .
               6.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             
               After
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
            
             
               You
               may
               see
               it
               threatened
               in
               Luke
               thus
               ,
               
                 Vnto
                 you
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 others
                 in
                 parables
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 seeing
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
              
               ch
               .
               8.
               10.
               
               See
               ch
               .
               19.
               42.
               
               In
               John
               thus
               ,
               
                 For
                 Judgement
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 might
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 see
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 blinde
                 ,
              
               ch
               .
               9.
               39.
               
               For
               ,
               though
               Grotius
               would
               have
               these
               last
               words
               to
               be
               an
               Hebraisme
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 Be
                 made
                 to
                 appeare
                 blinde
              
               ;
               and
               I
               acknowledge
               the
               *
               Hebraisme
               :
               yet
               I
               rather
               chuse
               to
               follow
               Beza
               ,
               whose
               words
               upon
               the
               place
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 Illos
                 in
                 densissimas
                 ignorantiae
                 tenebras
                 demergam
                 .
                 Grotius
              
               himselfe
               (
               upon
               Matt
               :
               15.
               14.
               
               )
               produces
               a
               saying
               of
               the
               Jews
               (
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Midrash
                 Tehillim
              
               .
               Psal
               .
               146.
               )
               that
               ,
               
                 when
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 his
                 Tabernacle
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 teachers
                 shall
                 be
                 blinde
                 ,
              
               See
               ch
               .
               19.
               42.
               ch
               .
               12.
               4.
               
               Act.
               28.
               26.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 it
              
               inflicted
               in
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               15.
               
               Even
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               when
               Moses
               is
               read
               ,
               the
               vaile
               is
               upon
               their
               heart
               :
               and
               threatened
               to
               continue
               .
               Vntill
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Gen●●es
               
               come
               in
               :
               
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               ●
               .
               25.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               punishment
               is
               executed
               both
               ●on
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               ,
               1
               By
               not
               destroying●e
               ●e
               vaile
               ,
               that
               is
               spread
               over
               them
               ;
               but
               lea●ng
               them
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               Esay
               25.
               7.
               2
               
               By
               
                 ●elivering
                 the
                 word
              
               in
               languages
               ,
               which
               they
               
                 ●annot
                 understand
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 tongues
                 are
                 ●or
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 ●hem
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               22.
               
               Grotius●●deed
               ●●deed
               (
               upon
               the
               same
               principle
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               )
               ●nterprets
               it
               ,
               
                 Tongues
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 converting
                 ●f
                 those
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 believe
                 not
                 .
              
               But
               I
               rather
               ●gree
               with
               Beza
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               this
               be●ng
               a
               signe
               ,
               here
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               a
               punishment
               ;
               and
               those
               words
               of
               Esay
               ,
               ch
               .
               28.
               11.
               
               (
               cited
               in
               the
               verse
               going
               before
               this
               )
               to
               be
               meant
               as
               a
               threat
               ;
               and
               whereas
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 And
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 mee
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               meaning
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               thus
               ,
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 this
                 grievous
                 punishment
                 ,
                 of
                 living
                 dispersed
                 captives
                 among
                 people
                 whom
                 they
                 cannot
                 understand
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 this
                 perverse
                 people
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 hearken
                 to
                 my
                 word
                 .
              
               Indeed
               (
               besides
               that
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               rendred
               ,
               
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 not
              
               ,
               is
               seldome
               applyed
               to
               any
               but
               those
               ,
               that
               
                 never
                 believed
                 at
                 all
              
               .
               )
               I
               cannot
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               but
               that
               delivering
               the
               Gospell
               to
               a
               people
               in
               no
               other
               languages
               ,
               then
               
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 cannot
                 
                 understand
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               signe
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 themselves
              
               :
               for
               by
               this
               meanes
               it
               is
               hid
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               hid
               ,
               to
               none
               but
               
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 lost
              
               ,
               or
               (
               
                 those
                 that
              
               *
               
                 shall
                 perish●
              
               )
               
                 In
                 whom
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               (
               the
               God
               who
               is
               the
               maker
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               owner
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               doe
               with
               any
               creature
               thereof
               ,
               what
               he
               will
               )
               
                 hath
                 blinded
              
               *
               
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 believe
                 not
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 shine
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor
               4.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               I
               will
               conlude
               with
               Beza's
               wish
               ,
               
                 utinam
                 vero
                 istius
                 horrendae
                 maledictinis
                 dei
                 ,
                 domestica
                 exempla
                 nobis
                 non
                 suppeditarent
                 eae
                 gentes
                 ,
                 quae
                 solae
                 hodiè
                 Christi
                 nomine
                 gloriantur
                 ,
              
               That
               there
               were
               no
               such
               examples
               of
               this
               punishment
               ,
               in
               this
               manner
               executed
               (
               as
               are
               )
               in
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Churches
              
               ;
               where
               the
               people
               are
               not
               suffered
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               in
               their
               mother-tongue
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ignorance
               threatned
               ,
               and
               punished
            
             
               It
               is
               threatned
               in
               generall
               termes
               ,
               thus
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 Soule
                 be
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
              
               Prov
               :
               19.
               2
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 bad
              
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               c.
               17.
               26.
               
               
                 To
                 punish
                 the
                 just
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 bad
              
               :
               for
               such
               is
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               viz
               :
               by
               joyning
               a
               negative
               to
               a
               verbe
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               
               not
               barely
               ,
               the
               
                 not
                 being
              
               of
               that
               which
               is
               expressed
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 cleane
                 contrary
                 .
                 Solomon
              
               *
               seemes
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               spoken
               thus
               ,
               (
               and
               what
               he
               said
               either
               concerning
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               ignorance
               ,
               you
               may
               beleeve
               him
               for
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               )
               
                 How
                 bad
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 a
                 Soule
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 presently
                 tell
                 you
                 :
                 or
                 how
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 evills
                 will
                 befall
                 it
              
               ;
               but
               this
               
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               evills
               ,
               which
               an
               ignorant
               man
               is
               subject
               to
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               many
               ,
               both
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               punishment
               :
               even
               as
               many
               of
               both
               sorts
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 drunken
                 man
              
               ;
               whom
               every
               man
               knowes
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               infinite
               many
               .
               I
               use
               this
               comparison
               ,
               because
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               ,
               hath
               used
               it
               before
               me
               :
               
                 They
                 are
                 drunke
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 wine
                 ,
                 they
                 stagger
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 with
                 strong
                 drinke
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 powred
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 deep
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 closed
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               Isa
               :
               29.
               9.
               
               I
               say
               of
               Sinne
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               those
               words
               of
               Solomon
               translated
               by
               us
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               read
               ;
               are
               by
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               the
               Chald
               :
               Par
               :
               rendered
               thus
               ,
               
                 Without
                 knowledge
                 the
                 soule
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 .
              
               and
               though
               (
               I
               believe
               they
               meane
               in
               opposition
               only
               to
               the
               
                 evill
                 of
                 Sinne
              
               ,
               yet
               according
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               (
               Tob
               ,
               )
               it
               
                 may
                 be
                 meant
              
               in
               opposition
               to
               
                 both
                 evills
              
               ;
               as
               if
               we
               said
               (
               after
               our
               usuall
               phrase
               ,
               )
               
                 The
                 soule
                 without
                 knowledge
                 cannot
                 doe
                 well
                 ,
              
               which
               will
               expresse
               both
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Evills
               ,
               &
               Punishmēts
               of
               
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 more
                 particularly
              
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               are
               ,
               1
               
                 Errour
                 in
                 opinion
              
               ;
               for
               hence
               proceeded
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               resurrection
               ;
               as
               our
               Saviour
               told
               them
               :
               
                 Ye
                 erre
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Mat
               :
               22.
               29
               ,
               see
               c.
               12.
               7.
               
               Osea
               ,
               4.
               1.
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 power
                 of
                 God
              
               ]
               viz
               :
               either
               to
               raise
               the
               bodies
               againe
               ,
               or
               to
               preserve
               the
               soules
               without
               them
               :
               even
               as
               the
               heathen
               ,
               most
               of
               their
               errours
               ,
               both
               in
               judgment
               and
               practise
               ,
               proceeded
               frō
               their
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               .
               )
               Hinc
               *
               
                 primae
                 scelerū
                 causae
                 mortalibus
                 aegris
                 naturam
                 nesciredeum
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               
                 Rejection
                 Spirituall
              
               (
               for
               not
               knowing
               God
               ,
               not
               being
               known
               *
               of
               him
               )
               1
               Cor
               :
               14.
               38
               
               :
               If
               that
               which
               
                 we
                 render
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
              
               be
               to
               be
               rendred
               ,
               
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 known
              
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               and
               Erasmus
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               expression
               of
               
                 God's
                 knowing
              
               ,
               (
               or
               
                 acknowledging
                 us
              
               )
               Luk.
               13.
               27.
               and
               our
               being
               
                 knowne
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               8
               3.
               
               But
               (
               at
               lest
               )
               of
               
                 temporall
                 rejection
              
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               threat
               without
               question
               in
               Hosea
               ch
               .
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 Because
                 thou
                 hast
                 rejected
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 reject
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 no
                 priest
                 to
                 me
                 :
                 seeing
                 thou
                 hast
                 forgoten
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 will
                 forget
                 thy
                 children
                 .
              
               I
               might
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               threaten
               them
               with
               
                 more
                 ignorance
              
               ,
               and
               produce
               my
               warrant
               ,
               
               those
               words
               of
               Paul
               (
               in
               the
               place
               above
               quoted
               )
               as
               we
               have
               rendered
               them
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 ignorant
              
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               I
               have
               seen
               them
               applyed
               )
               as
               if
               the
               Ignorant
               were
               in
               those
               words
               threatned
               ,
               with
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               Ignorance
               :
               neither
               is
               it
               unusuall
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               punish
               sinne
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               But
               I
               forbeare
               ,
               because
               with
               Beza
               I
               rather
               conceive
               it
               to
               be
               spoken
               ,
               either
               by
               way
               of
               slighting
               ;
               or
               else
               to
               exhort
               the
               ignorant
               person
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               trouble
               the
               Church
               by
               speaking
               ,
               or
               teaching
               .
            
             
               3
               Being
               Strangers
               to
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ;
               (
               
                 which
                 they
                 would
                 count
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 unhapinesse
                 ,
                 did
                 they
                 know
                 what
                 a
                 life
                 that
                 is
                 .
              
               )
               Having
               the
               understanding
               darkened
               ,
               being
               alienated
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               ignorance
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               Ephes
               :
               4.
               18.
               
            
             
               4
               Being
               given
               up
               to
               sinne
               .
               And
               even
               as
               they
               did
               not
               like
               ,
               to
               retaine
               God
               in
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               God
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               ,
               to
               doe
               those
               things
               which
               were
               not
               convenient
               ,
               Rom
               1.
               25.
               
            
             
               5
               Captivity
               ,
               and
               misery
               .
               Therefore
               my
               people
               are
               gone
               into
               captivity
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               noe
               knowledge
               ;
               *
               and
               their
               honourable
               men
               are
               famished
               ,
               and
               their
               multitude
               dried
               up
               with
               thirst
               &c.
               Isa
               5.
               13.
               
            
             
               6
               No
               mercy
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
              
               people
               of
               no
               understanding
               ,
               therefore
               he
               that
               made
               
                 them
                 (
                 whom
                 
                 therefore
              
               for
               shame
               ,
               
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 been
              
               ignorant
               of
               )
               will
               not
               have
               mercy
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               formed
               them
               (
               
                 in
                 whose
              
               favour
               
                 alone
                 his
              
               life
               )
               will
               shew
               them
               no
               favour
               Isa
               :
               27.
               11.
               
            
             
               7
               
                 Destruction
                 .
                 My
                 people
                 are
                 destroyed
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
              
               Hos
               :
               4.
               6.
               
               Though
               he
               had
               mentioned
               many
               other
               sinnes
               before
               ,
               v.
               1.
               2
               ,
               and
               this
               along
               with
               them
               ;
               yet
               in
               regard
               this
               was
               the
               worst
               ,
               or
               because
               it
               was
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               sayes
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 destroyed
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 knowledge
              
               .
               It
               was
               told
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               sent
               Idolaters
               ,
               to
               inhabit
               the
               Land
               of
               Israel
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               
                 Israelites
                 :
                 The
                 nations
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 removed
                 and
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 Lions
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 they
                 slay
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               2
               Kings
               17.
               26.
               
            
             
               8
               Damnation
               .
               When
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               heaven
               ,
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               ,
               in
               flaming
               fire
               ,
               taking
               vengeance
               on
               them
               that
               know
               not
               God
               &c.
               
               2
               Thes
               :
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 See
                 severall
                 punishments
                 of
                 him
                 that
              
               knoweth
               not
               God
               ,
               
                 related
                 by
              
               Bildad
               Job
               18.
               5
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
              
               21.
               
            
             
               The
               danger
               of
               Ignorance
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               from
               many
               other
               places
               of
               Scriptures
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               sayes
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 knew
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 commit
                 things
                 worthy
                 of
                 stripes
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 
                 with
                 few
                 stripes
                 ,
              
               Luk
               :
               12.
               48.
               and
               therefore
               he
               shall
               becertainly
               beaten
               .
               As
               Paul
               
                 obtained
                 mercy
              
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               it
               ignorantly
               .
               1
               Tim
               :
               1.
               13
               
               :
               So
               he
               had
               not
               escaped
               the
               punishment
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               
                 obtained
                 mercy
              
               .
               If
               our
               Saviour
               pray
               for
               his
               persecutors
               ,
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
              
               Luk
               23.
               34
               :
               then
               surely
               ,
               woe
               be
               to
               them
               who
               persecute
               him
               ,
               though
               
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
              
               ;
               unlesse
               God
               pardon
               them
               .
               And
               it
               is
               not
               improbable
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 For
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
              
               he
               meant
               not
               so
               much
               to
               extenuate
               their
               sinne
               ;
               as
               ,
               in
               a
               pitying
               manner
               ,
               to
               aggravate
               their
               sad
               ,
               and
               desperate
               condition
               ,
               in
               sinning
               so
               as
               they
               did
               through
               ignorance
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 doe
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 .
              
               It
               was
               sayd
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 If
                 a
                 Soule
                 sinne
                 &c.
                 though
                 he
                 wist
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 and
                 shall
                 beare
                 his
                 iniquity
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               well
               as
               others
               )
               Lev.
               5.
               17
               :
               and
               without
               an
               offering
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               forgiven
               him
               ,
               v.
               18.
               
               See
               what
               God
               sayd
               to
               Abimelech
               Gen
               :
               20.
               6.
               
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               aswell
               ,
               because
               they
               expected
               to
               be
               chid
               for
               their
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               for
               any
               other
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               were
               so
               afraid
               ,
               to
               aske
               him
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               understood
               not
               ,
               when
               he
               told
               them
               of
               his
               passion
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               Mark
               9.
               32.
               
               Luk
               9.
               45.
               
            
             
             
               Job
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               misery
               of
               
                 mortall
                 men
              
               ,
               concludes
               with
               this
               as
               the
               complement
               ,
               
                 They
                 die
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 &
                 that
                 with
                 out
                 wisedome
              
               ,
               (
               or
               in
               Ignorance
               )
               c.
               4.
               21
               ;
               even
               like
               the
               beasts
               ,
               Ecclesiast
               :
               3.
               19.
               
            
             
               Ignorant
               men
               ,
               the
               
                 best
                 sort
              
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               compared
               to
               blind
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               walke
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               or
               in
               darkenesse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               in
               danger
               of
               stumbling
               ,
               and
               falling
               .
               But
               there
               is
               a
               worse
               sort
               ,
               viz.
               those
               that
               
                 love
                 darknesse
                 rather
                 then
                 light
              
               ,
               Joh.
               3.
               9
               ;
               and
               their
               condition
               is
               worse
               .
               and
               there
               is
               a
               worse
               then
               this
               againe
               ;
               those
               who
               should
               be
               
                 lights
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               and
               
                 leaders
                 of
                 the
                 blind
              
               ;
               &
               the
               condition
               of
               these
               men
               is
               worst
               of
               all
               :
               for
               other
               blind
               men
               ,
               will
               but
               fall
               into
               the
               ditch
               themselves
               ;
               but
               these
               will
               fall
               ,
               and
               pull
               others
               upon
               them
               ,
               Mat
               :
               15.
               14.
               
               (
               I
               speake
               of
               
                 Ignorant
                 Pastors
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Teachers
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 if
                 thou
                 givest
                 him
                 not
                 warnning
                 ,
                 nor
                 speakest
                 to
                 warne
                 the
                 wicked
                 from
                 his
                 wicked
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 wicked
                 man
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 his
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 blood
                 will
                 I
                 require
                 way
                 at
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
              
               Ezek
               :
               3.
               18.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Impatience
             ,
             and
             Murmuring
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               Threatned
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 The
                 grant
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 desired
                 ,
                 in
                 anger
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               very
               sad
               punishment
               .
               Thus
               the
               Israelites
               were
               punished
               ,
               for
               murmuring
               for
               
                 want
                 of
                 flesh
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 shall
                 eat
                 .
                 Yee
                 shall
                 not
                 eat
                 one
                 day
                 ,
              
               nor
               
                 two
                 dayes
                 ,
                 nor
                 five
                 dayes
                 ,
                 neither
                 ten
                 dayes
                 ,
                 neither
                 twenty
                 dayes
                 :
                 But
                 even
                 a
                 whole
                 month
                 ,
                 till
                 it
                 come
                 out
                 at
                 your
                 nostrils
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 be
                 loathsome
              
               *
               
                 unto
                 you
                 :
                 because
                 that
                 he
                 have
                 despised
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 wept
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 why
                 came
                 we
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               Num
               :
               11
               ,
               18.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 Because
                 yee
                 have
                 despised
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 is
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               because
               yee
               have
               so
               undervalued
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               
                 being
                 among
                 you
              
               ;
               chusing
               even
               to
               goe
               back
               againe
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               so
               you
               may
               eat
               flesh
               ;
               rather
               then
               
                 goe
                 along
                 with
                 me
                 into
                 Canaan
                 ,
              
               without
               it
               .
               Impatience
               under
               the
               want
               of
               temporall
               blessings
               ,
               God
               takes
               as
               a
               d●spising
               ,
               or
               
                 thinking
                 slight
              
               of
               him
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               were
               not
               a
               
                 sufficient
                 portion
              
               without
               them
               .
               So
               ,
               distrusting
               of
               
                 Gods
                 providence
              
               (
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               )
               is
               
                 a
                 polluting
              
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               making
               it
               common
               and
               vile
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               were
               no
               more
               to
               be
               trusted
               then
               a
               creature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               those
               that
               believe
               him
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               sanctify
               
               him
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               others
               .
               Num
               :
               20
               ,
               12.
               
               The
               
                 Chald
                 :
                 par
              
               :
               at
               those
               words
               above
               cited
               ,
               sayes
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 loathsome
                 to
                 you
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 because
                 you
                 were
                 weary
                 of
                 it
                 :
              
               to
               intimate
               the
               neere
               resemblance
               of
               their
               punishment
               to
               their
               sinne
               :
               as
               if
               because
               they
               had
               loathed
               ,
               (
               or
               
                 were
                 weary
              
               of
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               )
               (
               or
               rather
               the
               Manna
               which
               he
               sent
               thē
               ,
               v.
               6.
               )
               they
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               loath
               ,
               even
               that
               which
               they
               so
               earnestly
               desired
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               (
               and
               as
               the
               Chaldee
               also
               renders
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               thought
               it
               to
               be
               thus
               meant
               )
               
                 till
                 it
                 be
                 loathsome
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Death
               .
               and
               that
               first
               by
               fire
               *
               
                 from
                 God
              
               :
               as
               in
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               for
               complaining
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               is
               thought
               )
               of
               their
               
                 toylesome
                 travelling
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 complained
                 ,
                 it
                 displeased
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 anger
                 was
                 kindled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 burnt
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 consumed
                 in
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Campe
                 ,
              
               Num
               :
               11
               ,
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 fearefull
                 judgement
              
               .
               *
               not
               specified
               ;
               for
               the
               murmuring
               formerly
               spoken
               of
               .
               And
               
                 while
                 the
                 flesh
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 ere
                 it
                 was
                 chewed
                 ,
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 kindled
                 against
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 smote
                 the
                 people
                 with
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 plague
              
               *
               vers
               .
               33.
               
               I
               know
               some
               *
               interpret
               this
               plague
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               fire
               spoken
               of
               vers
               .
               1.
               and
               the
               murmuring
               to
               have
               beene
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               of
               what
               is
               said
               ,
               Ps
               :
               78.
               20.
               21.
               
               But
               why
               then
               is
               it
               said
               
               
                 The
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 wept
                 againe
                 ,
              
               v.
               4.
               
               And
               why
               should
               the
               same
               place
               be
               called
               Taberah
               in
               the
               beginning
               *
               of
               the
               chapter
               ;
               and
               
                 Kibroth
                 Hattaavah
              
               ,
               before
               you
               come
               to
               the
               *
               end
               .
               Mark
               ,
               how
               earnest
               ,
               &
               hasty
               God
               was
               to
               punish
               this
               sinne
               .
               He
               had
               promised
               they
               should
               
                 eat
                 flesh
                 for
                 a
                 moneth
              
               ,
               v.
               20.
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               ,
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               sooner
               ;
               but
               let
               them
               have
               a
               full
               
                 moneth
                 of
                 daies
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               v.
               20.
               )
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               ever
               the
               moneth
               was
               out
               ,
               
               he
               did
               it
               presently
               ;
               
               so
               that
               though
               they
               tooke
               the
               meat
               into
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               time
               to
               chew
               it
               :
               
                 While
                 the
                 flesh
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 teeth
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 kindled
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               
                 fiery
                 serpents
              
               ,
               for
               tempting
               *
               God
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle's
               expression
               is
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10
               9.
               )
               to
               send
               
                 other
                 bread
              
               ,
               and
               not
               being
               contented
               with
               ,
               but
               loathing
               the
               Manna
               which
               he
               provided
               for
               them
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 people
                 spake
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 against
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 have
                 yee
                 brought
                 us
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
                 to
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ?
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 bread
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 soule
                 loatheth
                 this
                 light
                 bread
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 sent
                 fiery
                 serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 bit
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 people
                 dyed
                 ,
              
               Num.
               21.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               by
               
                 Severall
                 wayes
              
               ,
               for
               murmuring
               at
               the
               journey
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               upon
               the
               report
               of
               the
               cowardly
               spies
               ,
               (
               who
               were
               themselves
               stricken
               with
               
                 sudden
                 
                 death
              
               b
               ,
               Num.
               14.
               37.
               )
               For
               because
               of
               this
               sin
               ,
               their
               entrance
               into
               Canaan
               was
               prorogued
               for
               40
               yeares
               ;
               &
               during
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               wandered
               up
               &
               down
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               all
               that
               were
               numbred
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               murmuring
               ,
               and
               were
               above
               20.
               yeares
               old
               ,
               were
               dead
               according
               to
               the
               threat
               ,
               v.
               29.
               30
               ,
               
                 All
                 that
                 were
                 numbred
                 of
                 you
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 whole
                 number
                 ,
                 from
              
               20
               
                 yeares
                 old
                 and
                 upward
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 murmured
                 against
                 mee
                 :
                 Doubtlesse
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 concerning
                 which
                 I
                 sware
                 to
                 make
                 you
                 dwell
                 therein
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               In
               the
               New
               Testament
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               threatened
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               Not
               being
               owned
               by
               Christ
               .
               Whosoever
               doth
               not
               beare
               his
               crosse
               ,
               &
               come
               after
               mee
               ,
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
               ,
               Luk.
               14.
               27.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 Not
                 having
                 a
                 crowne
                 or
                 reward
                 ,
              
               for
               not
               striving
               
                 Lawfully
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 strive
                 for
                 masteries
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 crowned
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 strive
                 lawfully
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               5.
               
               The
               Apostle
               had
               before
               exhorted
               Timothy
               to
               patience
               ,
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 Strive
                 lawfully
              
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               fight
               
                 a
                 good
                 fight
              
               .
               1
               Tim.
               6.
               12.
               unlesse
               he
               strive
               
                 justum
                 &
                 legitimum
                 certamen
              
               ,
               doing
               every
               thing
               as
               he
               should
               .
               You
               may
               
                 pati
                 (
                 suffer
                 ,
              
               )
               &
               yet
               you
               may
               not
               be
               
                 patiens
                 (
                 patient
              
               )
               in
               persecution
               .
               You
               must
               be
               sure
               that
               you
               suffer
               justly
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 suffer
                 unjustly
              
               :
               as
               you
               
               must
               suffer
               well
               ,
               and
               
                 take
                 it
                 patiently
              
               ;
               or
               else
               your
               
                 suffering
                 for
                 doing
                 well
              
               ,
               will
               not
               
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               20.
               
               In
               James
               we
               have
               impatience
               threaten'd
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               condemnation
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               Impatience
               of
               what
               we
               suffer
               from
               men
               ;
               &
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               wrongfully
               .
               What
               is
               there
               then
               ,
               for
               impatience
               under
               what
               we
               suffer
               from
               God
               ,
               who
               alwayes
               punisheth
               us
               lesse
               then
               we
               
                 deserve
                 ?
                 Grudge
                 not
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 lest
                 yee
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
              
               Jam.
               5.
               9.
               
               Not
               only
               if
               ye
               
                 wrong
                 first
              
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               returne
               wrong
               for
               wrong
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               condemned
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               
                 good
                 men
              
               ,
               who
               would
               else
               justifie
               you
               ,
               and
               commend
               you
               .
               The
               law
               gives
               an
               action
               against
               him
               that
               
                 strikes
                 again
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               against
               him
               that
               
                 struck
                 first
              
               .
               And
               here
               in
               this
               place
               even
               for
               grudging
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               Judge
               ready
               to
               punish
               ,
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 Judge
                 standeth
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 .
              
               The
               word
               in
               the
               Originall
               for
               
                 grudge
                 not
              
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               meant
               of
               impatience
               ,
               may
               be
               gathered
               by
               the
               verses
               immediately
               before
               and
               after
               .
               
                 Be
                 yee
                 also
                 patient
                 ,
                 stablish
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 draweth
                 nigh
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               8.
               
               
                 Take
                 ,
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 of
                 suffering
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 patience
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               10.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Impenitence
             *
             is
             threatened
             ,
             in
             generall
             termes
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             Certaine
             punishment
             :
             
               for
               God
               will
            
             whet
             
               his
               sword
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
            
             cut
             .
             If
             he
             turne
             not
             he
             ,
             will
             whet
             his
             sword
             ,
             he
             hath
             bent
             his
             bow
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             ready
             Ps
             :
             7.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             With
             Severe
             punishment
             (
             
               where
               there
               hath
               been
               extraordinary
               meanes
            
             *
             
               used
               to
               reclaime
            
             .
             )
             Then
             began
             he
             to
             upbraid
             the
             Cities
             wherein
             most
             of
             his
             mighty
             workes
             weere
             done
             ,
             because
             they
             repented
             not
             .
             Woe
             unto
             thee
             Chorazin
             ,
             woe
             unto
             thee
             Bethsaida
             Mat
             :
             11.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Punishments
               more
               particularly
               mentioned
               are
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 Shortning
                 of
                 life
              
               .
               For
               whereas
               God
               had
               promised
               the
               
                 old
                 world
              
               ,
               to
               spare
               them
               a
               
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeares
              
               ,
               Gen
               6.
               3
               :
               yet
               when
               he
               saw
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               repent
               ,
               he
               cut
               their
               time
               shorter
               by
               
                 twenty
                 yeares
              
               .
               For
               Noah
               was
               but
               600
               yeares
               old
               ,
               when
               the
               floud
               of
               waters
               was
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               7.
               6
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               500
               ,
               
               at
               the
               time
               when
               God
               made
               the
               promise
               c.
               5.
               32.
               
               Thus
               some
               of
               the
               *
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               2
               Removall
               of
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Remember
               therefore
               from
               whence
               thou
               art
               fallen
               ,
               and
               repent
               and
               doe
               the
               first
               works
               :
               or
               else
               I
               will
               come
               unto
               thee
               quickly
               I
               will
               remove
               thy
               candlestick
               
               out
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               except
               thou
               repent
               Rev
               :
               2
               ,
               5
               :
               
                 it
                 is
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
              
               Angel
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               3
               Destruction
               temporall
               (
               at
               the
               least
               .
               )
               And
               I
               will
               fanne
               them
               with
               a
               fanne
               in
               the
               gates
               of
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               I
               will
               bereave
               them
               of
               children
               :
               I
               will
               destroy
               my
               people
               ,
               sith
               *
               they
               returne
               not
               from
               their
               waies
               ,
               Jer
               :
               15.
               7.
               
               
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               :
               Suppose
               ye
               that
               these
               Galileans
               ,
               were
               sinners
               above
               all
               the
               Galileans
               ,
               because
               they
               suffered
               such
               things
               .
               I
               tell
               you
               nay
               ,
               but
               except
               yerepent
               ,
               ye
               shall
               all
               likewise
               perish
               ,
               Luk
               13.
               3
               ,
               
                 you
                 have
                 this
                 threat
                 repeated
                 v.
              
               5
               
                 in
                 the
                 samewords
              
               .
            
             
               4
               
                 Destruction
                 eternall
              
               ,
               (
               as
               is
               easily
               
                 gathered
                 .
                 )
                 not
                 willing
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 perish
                 but
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               2
               Pet
               :
               3.
               9.
               
               The
               
                 rich
                 man
              
               in
               hell
               ,
               supposed
               it
               for
               a
               certainty
               ,
               that
               his
               brethren
               would
               come
               to
               his
               
                 place
                 of
                 torment
              
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               did
               repent
               ,
               Luk
               ,
               16
               ,
               28
               ,
               compared
               with
               verse
               30.
               
            
             
               5
               
                 Greater
                 condemnation
              
               since
               
                 Christ's
                 time
              
               ,
               then
               before
               :
               for
               thus
               our
               Saviour
               thratened
               those
               Cities
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 tolerable
                 for
                 Tyre
                 and
                 Sidon
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgment
                 then
                 for
                 you
                 ,
              
               Mat
               :
               11.
               25.
               
            
             
               The
               greatnesse
               of
               
                 Gods
                 displeasure
              
               at
               
                 not
                 repenting
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 sad
                 condition
              
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               
                 doe
                 not
                 repent
              
               ,
               may
               be
               farther
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               First
               by
               
                 God's
                 extending
                 mercy
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               
               sight
               of
               repentance
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               only
               in
               outward
               shew
               :
               as
               he
               did
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               in
               
                 ceasing
                 the
                 thunder
              
               Exod
               :
               9.
               27
               ,
               33
               ;
               and
               in
               
                 removing
                 the
                 locusts
              
               c.
               10.
               16
               ,
               and
               19.
               
               To
               Ahab
               ,
               in
               not
               bringing
               the
               evill
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               threatned
               ,
               in
               
                 his
                 dayes
              
               ,
               1
               Kings
               21.
               27.
               
               To
               Cain
               ,
               (
               if
               those
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               to
               be
               rendered
               ,
               
                 mine
                 iniquity
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 can
                 be
                 pardoned
                 ,
              
               Gen
               :
               4.
               *
               13.
               
               )
               in
               giving
               him
               a
               marke
               (
               or
               ,
               
                 letter
                 )
                 of
                 protection
              
               Ge
               :
               4.
               15.
               
            
             
               2
               By
               the
               Joy
               ,
               which
               the
               Saints
               have
               at
               the
               repentance
               of
               sinners
               :
               as
               a
               man
               would
               ,
               when
               his
               friend
               hath
               escaped
               death
               ;
               or
               as
               if
               either
               condition
               must
               needs
               have
               been
               exceeding
               miserable
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               
                 not
                 repented
              
               Luk
               :
               15.
               7.
               
            
             
               3
               By
               those
               speeches
               of
               Paul
               ,
               of
               
                 being
                 Humbled
                 for
              
               ,
               and
               Bewailing
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               (
               not
               those
               that
               
                 had
                 sinned
                 already
              
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 sinned
                 already
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 not
                 Repented
              
               2
               Cor
               :
               12
               ,
               21
               :
               as
               if
               the
               condition
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               doe
               
                 not
                 Repent
              
               ,
               were
               
                 most
                 deplorable
              
               ;
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               those
               
                 that
                 sinne
              
               ,
               were
               cheifly
               
                 made
                 deplorable
              
               ,
               by
               
                 not
                 Repenting
              
               .
            
             
               4
               
                 By
                 the
              
               greatnesse
               
                 of
                 the
              
               reward
               ,
               
                 which
                 such
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 who
              
               cause
               others
               to
               repent
               ;
               
                 as
                 having
              
               saved
               their
               Soules
               from
               death
               ,
               *
               
                 which
                 otherwise
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
              
               escaped
               .
               They
               that
               be
               wise
               ,
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               turne
               many
               
               to
               righteousnesse
               as
               the
               starres
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               Dan
               :
               12.
               3.
               
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               we
               may
               gather
               from
               our selves
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 must
              
               needs
               be
               much
               displeased
               ,
               at
               
                 Not
                 repenting
              
               ,
               seeing
               we
               are
               so
               excedingly
               displeased
               with
               it
               our selves
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               be
               not
               sorry
               ,
               forwhat
               he
               hath
               done
               against
               us
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               but
               troden
               on
               our
               foot
               ,
               yea
               
                 against
                 his
                 will.
              
               there
               is
               nothing
               vexes
               us
               more
               ;
               especially
               if
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               doe
               it
               againe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Impudence
             threatened
          
           
             They
             shall
             not
             prophecy
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             take
             shame
             ,
             Mic
             :
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
          
           
             
               Impudence
               punished
            
             
               
                 Were
                 they
                 ashamed
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 abomination
                 ?
                 nay
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 blush
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 among
                 them
                 that
                 fall
                 :
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 I
                 visit
                 them
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 downe
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Jer
               :
               6.
               15.
               
               It
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               and
               you
               have
               the
               same
               threat
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               same
               words
               ,
               to
               the
               same
               people
               c.
               8.
               12.
               
               See
               how
               God
               sets
               forth
               their
               impudence
               ,
               in
               Ezekiel
               c.
               16
               ,
               23
               ,
               to
               the
               37
               verse
               :
               where
               he
               threatens
               to
               punish
               it
               ,
               with
               very
               grievous
               punishments
               ,
               nay
               in
               the
               very
               beginning
               of
               his
               complaint
               ,
               (
               as
               if
               his
               anger
               were
               so
               hot
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               keep
               it
               in
               )
               before
               he
               came
               to
               the
               sinnes
               which
               he
               intended
               to
               speak
               of
               ;
               &
               when
               the
               sense
               was
               yet
               imperfect
               
               he
               cries
               out
               twice
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 ,
                 Woe
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 after
                 all
                 thy
                 wickednesse
                 (
                 Woe
                 ,
                 Woe
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
              
               v.
               23.
               
            
             
               The
               shew
               of
               the
               countenance
               doth
               witnesse
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               declare
               their
               sinne
               as
               Sodom
               ;
               a
               they
               hide
               it
               not
               :
               woe
               unto
               their
               soule
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               rewarded
               evill
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               Isa
               :
               3.
               9.
               
               The
               shew
               of
               the
               countenance
               ]
               
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
              
               bewraying
               by
               the
               countenance
               ;
               
                 for
                 that
                 would
                 argue
              
               shame
               ;
               
                 which
                 I
                 believe
              
               ,
               Sodome
               
                 was
                 never
                 guilty
                 of
                 :
                 but
                 rather
                 of
              
               putting
               a
               good
               face
               
                 upon
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 committing
                 it
                 openly
                 and
                 without
                 blushing
                 .
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 does
                 ,
                 the
              
               Rabbines
               say
               ,
               he
               *
               reveales
               his
               face
               against
               the
               law
               .
            
             
               Doubtlesse
               Impudent
               sinners
               will
               not
               be
               forgotten
               :
               for
               how
               can
               we
               think
               ,
               but
               God
               must
               be
               exceedingly
               provoked
               with
               impudence
               in
               his
               creatures
               ;
               seeing
               Fathers
               &
               Masters
               are
               so
               much
               provoked
               with
               it
               in
               their
               children
               and
               servants
               :
               who
               if
               they
               laugh
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               done
               a
               fault
               ,
               and
               are
               told
               of
               it
               :
               or
               if
               they
               commit
               a
               fault
               before
               their
               face
               ;
               nothing
               is
               more
               intolerable
               .
            
             
               Impudence
               is
               prosperous
               in
               nothing
               ,
               but
               in
               prayer
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Talmudist
               ,
               *
               (
               calling
               
                 importunity
                 ,
                 Impudence
              
               .
               )
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               that
               Hardens
               his
               face
               (
               Jer
               :
               5.
               3.
               
               )
               is
               worse
               then
               he
               that
               hardens
               his
               heart
               :
               for
               he
               that
               doth
               this
               ,
               doth
               the
               other
               two
               ;
               but
               not
               
               on
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               Talmudists
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               good
               sence
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hardnesse
               of
               face
               ,
               is
               alwaies
               taken
               in
               a
               bad
               sense
               .
            
             
               Impudence
               must
               needs
               
                 provoke
                 to
                 anger
              
               very
               much
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               more
               contempt
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               were
               never
               so
               little
               esteeme
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               of
               the
               party
               against
               whom
               it
               is
               committed
               ;
               it
               would
               never
               be
               .
               The
               Philosopher
               sayes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               *
               that
               it
               is
               onely
               before
               those
               ,
               whom
               we
               
                 much
                 contemne
              
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               ashamed
               .
               An
               impudent
               sinner
               vexes
               God
               ,
               as
               bad
               as
               the
               stone
               did
               Sisyphus
               ;
               which
               turned
               back
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               fast
               as
               he
               rolled
               him
               up
               .
               Homer
               gives
               that
               stone
               the
               Epithete
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Impudent
               .
               See
               
                 Arist
                 .
                 Rhet.
                 l.
              
               3.
               c.
               2.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Incorrigiblenes
             *
             under
             punishments
             threatned
             and
             punished
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             Not
             removing
             the
             punishments
             .
             For
             all
             this
             his
             anger
             is
             not
             turned
             away
             ,
             but
             his
             hand
             is
             stretched
             out
             still
             :
             For
             the
             people
             turneth
             not
             unto
             him
             that
             smiteth
             them
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             seek
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             ,
             Isa
             :
             9.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Vnto
             him
             that
             smiteth
             them
             .
             ]
             
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               ,
            
             close
             ,
             or
             *
             quite
             home
             
               to
               him
               ,
               
               that
               smiteth
               them
               .
               Perhaps
               to
               intimate
               that
               they
               did
            
             turne
             ,
             
               but
               not
            
             quite
             home
             ,
             
               and
               withall
               their
               heart
               :
               and
               you
               may
               see
               their
            
             hypocrisie
             
               complain'd
               of
               ,
               within
               a
               few
               words
               after
               ,
               v.
            
             17.
             
               and
               in
               the
               next
               Chap.
               vers
               .
            
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Encreasing
             the
             punishwents
             :
             
               for
               thus
            
             Moses
             
               told
               the
            
             Israelites
             ,
             
               God
               would
               deale
               with
               them
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               were
            
             incorrigible
             ,
             
               after
               he
               had
               punished
               them
               for
            
             disobedience
             ,
             Lev.
             26.
             18.
             
             And
             if
             yee
             will
             not
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             hearken
             unto
             me
             ;
             then
             I
             will
             punish
             you
             seaven
             times
             more
             for
             your
             sinnes
             .
             
               So
               vers
            
             .
             23.
             24.
             
             If
             yee
             will
             not
             be
             reformed
             by
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             will
             walk
             contrary
             unto
             me
             .
             Then
             will
             I
             also
             walk
             contrary
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             will
             punish
             you
             yet
             seven
             times
             for
             your
             sinnes
             .
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               v
            
             :
             27.
             28
             ,
             
               you
               have
               the
               like
               threat
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Leaving
             to
             Incorrigiblenesse
             ;
             
               or
               Punishing
            
             without
             intention
             to
             correct
             ,
             (
             
               which
               is
               the
               heaviest
               punishment
            
             .
             )
             In
             thy
             filthines
             is
             lewdnesse
             :
             because
             I
             have
             purged
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             wast
             not
             purged
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             purged
             from
             thy
             filthinesse
             any
             more
             ,
             till
             I
             have
             caused
             my
             fury
             to
             rest
             upon
             thee
             .
             Ezek
             :
             24
             ,
             13.
             
             In
             thy
             filthinesse
             is
             lewdnesse
             .
             ]
             Thy
             sinne
             is
             not
             infirmity
             ,
             &
             barely
             uncleannesse
             :
             for
             surely
             then
             ,
             so
             much
             purging
             by
             affliction
             ,
             would
             have
             made
             thee
             cleane
             :
             but
             there
             is
             joyned
             with
             it
             (
             
               as
               the
               word
            
             *
             
               in
               the
               originall
               seems
               to
               signifie
               )
            
             studied
             and
             premeditated
             wickednesse
             ,
             a
             resolved
             
             frowardnesse
             to
             walk
             contrary
             to
             me
             ,
             let
             me
             doe
             what
             I
             will.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Totall
             destruction
             to
             whole
             nations
             ,
             
               as
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               above
               quoted
               :
            
             For
             the
             people
             turneth
             not
             unto
             him
             that
             smiteth
             them
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             will
             cut
             off
             from
             Israell
             head
             and
             tayle
             ,
             branch
             and
             rush
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             Isa
             :
             9.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             That
             God
             is
             very
             much
             provcked
             by
             
               Incorrigiblenesse
               under
               judgements
            
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             yet
             further
             :
             First
             
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             contempt
             ,
             and
             hatred
             ,
             set
             upon
             Ahaz
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             for
             
               this
               sinne
               .
               And
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               distresse
               did
               he
               trespasse
               yet
               more
               against
               the
               Lord
               :
               This
            
             *
             
               is
               that
               King
               Ahaz
            
             .
             2.
             
             Chr.
             28.
             22.
             
             
               This
               is
               that
               King
               Ahaz
            
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Num
             :
             26.
             9.
             
             
               This
               is
               that
               Dathan
               and
               Abiram
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               from
               reason
               and
               from
               our selves
            
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             sinne
             ,
             God
             is
             
               frustrated
               of
               his
               end
               and
               purpose
               ,
               in
               sending
               the
               punishments
               :
            
             and
             wee
             see
             ,
             how
             much
             it
             vexes
             us
             ,
             to
             misse
             our
             ends
             and
             aymes
             ,
             in
             humane
             affaires
             ;
             especially
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             by
             such
             a
             ones
             interposing
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             never
             the
             better
             for
             it
             .
             Continuing
             in
             sin
             ,
             notwithstanding
             punishments
             ,
             is
             as
             flat
             
               walking
               contrary
            
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             .
             For
             ,
             in
             that
             a
             man
             knows
             
               Gods
               end
            
             ;
             &
             that
             this
             end
             is
             solely
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             God's
             :
             it
             can
             argue
             nothing
             but
             perversenesse
             ,
             and
             frowardnesse
             in
             him
             ,
             
             not
             to
             turne
             from
             his
             sinne
             :
             as
             if
             hee
             did
             it
             meerely
             
               to
               be
               contrary
            
             ,
             and
             because
             God
             should
             not
             have
             his
             will.
             *
             A
             Physitian
             will
             be
             very
             angry
             ,
             when
             be
             hath
             given
             his
             patient
             physick
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             endeavour
             either
             by
             
               using
               things
               forbidden
            
             ,
             or
             by
             neglect
             of
             that
             which
             he
             should
             use
             to
             make
             it
             worke
             ,
             to
             hinder
             it
             from
             working
             .
             For
             it
             argues
             
               extreame
               frowardnesse
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             the
             Physician
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             very
             patient
             himselfe
             ;
             will
             resolve
             to
             meddle
             with
             him
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             better
             ,
             after
             they
             have
             been
             punished
             ;
             what
             is
             provided
             for
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             worse
             ?
             Doubtlesse
             their
             punishments
             shall
             be
             more
             and
             many
             .
             For
             thus
             was
             Israel
             threatened
             (
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               in
               the
               pride
               and
               stoutnesse
            
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             The
             bricks
             are
             fallen
             
               downe
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               build
               with
               hewen
               stones
               ,
               and
               the
               Sycamores
               are
               cut
               downe
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               change
               them
               into
               Cedars
               .
            
             )
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             shall
             
               set
               up
               the
               adversaries
               of
               Rezin
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               joyne
               his
               enimies
               together
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             9.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Incest
             .
          
           
             Incest
             punished
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             
               Losse
               of
               Birth-right
            
             .
             For
             thus
             Jacob
             (
             as
             he
             was
             dying
             )
             cursed
             Reuben
             ,
             for
             lying
             with
             (
             his
             Concubine
             onely
             )
             
               Bildad
               .
               Vnstable
               as
               water
            
             ,
             *
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               excell
               ,
               because
               thou
               wentest
               up
               to
               thy
               fathers
               bed
               ;
               then
               defiledst
               thou
               it
               :
               he
               went
               up
               to
               my
               couch
               .
            
             Gen.
             49.
             4.
             
             
               Vnstable
               as
            
             *
             water
             ]
             or
             (
             according
             to
             Onkelos
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Vulgar
               )
               thou
               art
               powred
               out
               as
               water
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             
               thou
               hast
               quite
               lost
               thy selfe
               by
               doing
               this
               thing
               ,
               thou
               hast
               cast
               thy selfe
               away
               without
               recovery
               ,
            
             and
             art
             become
             like
             
               water
               spilt
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               taken
               up
               againe
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               excell
               .
               ]
               &c.
            
             Else
             thou
             shouldest
             ;
             but
             now
             thou
             shalt
             have
             no
             more
             then
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             *
             any
             way
             ,
             either
             in
             Princehood
             ,
             or
             Priesthood
             ,
             or
             
               having
               a
               double
               portion
            
             ,
             (
             for
             these
             three
             things
             belonged
             to
             the
             eldest
             Sonne
             )
             which
             was
             accordingly
             fulfilled
             :
             for
             the
             first
             went
             to
             Judah
             ;
             the
             second
             to
             Levi
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             to
             Joseph
             .
             This
             last
             part
             of
             the
             
               first
               borne's
            
             priviledge
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             or
             more
             especially
             called
             the
             Birthright
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             1.
             
             Chr.
             5.
             1.
             
             (
             speaking
             of
             
               Reuben
               )
               his
               Birthright
               was
               given
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Joseph
               .
            
             So
             the
             
             Chaldee
             paraphrast
             (
             at
             those
             words
             in
             this
             Chapter
             v.
             3.
             
               the
               excellency
               of
               dignity
               ,
               and
               the
               excellency
               of
               power
               )
            
             saies
             ,
             
               thou
               shouldst
               have
               had
               three
               parts
               ,
               the
               Birthright
               ,
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               Kingdome
               .
            
             And
             perhaps
             ,
             
               after
               this
               fact
               of
               Reuben's
            
             ,
             the
             birthright
             reached
             no
             farther
             then
             this
             part
             (
             for
             thus
             farre
             it
             did
             ,
             Deut.
             21
             17
             )
             
               Because
               thou
               wentest
               up
               to
               thy
               fathers
               bed
               ,
               then
               defiledst
               thou
               it
               .
               I
               went
               up
               to
               my
               couch
            
             ]
             in
             which
             words
             is
             plainly
             seen
             ,
             how
             exceedingly
             Jacob
             was
             grieved
             at
             this
             fact
             ,
             (
             even
             though
             it
             were
             done
             forty
             yeares
             before
             )
             1.
             
             By
             
               mentioning
               it
               often
            
             ,
             and
             
               using
               severall
               expressions
            
             .
             2.
             
             By
             
               changing
               the
               person
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             fallen
             back
             upon
             his
             bed
             ;
             or
             turned
             aside
             ,
             and
             spoken
             it
             to
             some
             other
             body
             
               He
               went
               up
               to
               my
               couch
               .
            
             *
             Therefore
             in
             the
             verse
             next
             before
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             translate
             the
             
               beginning
               of
               my
               strength
            
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             and
             some
             Greeke
             *
             translations
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             my
             greife
             .
          
           
             2
             Under
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               ,
               Cutting
               off
            
             ,
             and
             
               Bearing
               iniquity
            
             ,
             and
             
               dying
               childlesse
            
             .
             Lev
             ,
             20.
             17.
             20.
             
             All
             which
             expressions
             some
             interpret
             by
             Death
             ,
             and
             not
             suffering
             the
             parties
             to
             live
             after
             the
             fact
             committed
             ,
             till
             their
             children
             were
             borne
             .
             And
             although
             Austin
             ,
             and
             Cajetan
             ,
             and
             others
             (
             I
             hope
             not
             out
             of
             a
             
               slight
               opinion
            
             of
             the
             sinne
             )
             interpret
             as
             if
             it
             were
             meant
             ,
             that
             their
             issue
             should
             
             not
             be
             counted
             Children
             ,
             but
             bastards
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             childlesse
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             issue
             (
             as
             it
             is
             v.
             21.
             )
             and
             that
             this
             was
             their
             punishment
             (
             as
             being
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             Jewes
             much
             bewailed
             ,
             Gen.
             15.
             2.
             )
             And
             though
             I
             believe
             ,
             that
             Cutting
             off
             ,
             does
             no
             more
             of
             necessitie
             imply
             death
             ,
             then
             
               taken
               away
               from
               among
               you
            
             does
             ,
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             2.
             
             (
             being
             many
             times
             meant
             of
             the
             
               least
               excommunication
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             cutting
             off
             indeed
             ,
             but
             like
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             a
             branch
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             presently
             dead
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             grafted
             in
             againe
             :
             )
             yet
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             (
             viz.
             v.
             17.
             )
             I
             chuse
             to
             agree
             with
             the
             first
             Interpreters
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             interpretation
             of
             the
             first
             expressions
             ;
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             cutting
             off
             ,
             is
             not
             attended
             with
             the
             usuall
             expression
             viz
             :
             
               from
               among
               their
               people
            
             :
             but
             with
             such
             an
             expression
             ,
             (
             as
             to
             my
             remembrance
             )
             it
             is
             no
             where
             else
             viz.
             *
             
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               people
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             so
             properly
             spoken
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             punishment
             ,
             as
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             3
             Under
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Excommunication
            
             :
             according
             to
             the
             practise
             of
             Paul
             ,
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             committed
             Incest
             ,
             with
             his
             
               Fathers
               Wife
            
             ,
             1
             Cor
             :
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             4
             Being
             murdered
             .
             
               As
               in
            
             Amnon
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             David
             ;
             
               who
               lay
               with
               his
            
             Sister
             Tamar
             2
             Sam
             :
             13.
             14
             ,
             
               &
               was
            
             murdered
             
               by
               his
            
             Brother
             
             Absalom
             verse
             29.
             
             Vnnaturall
             lust
             ,
             was
             punished
             with
             unnaturall
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Monstrous
               Births
            
             :
             For
             the
             Twins
             ,
             which
             Tamar
             had
             by
             her
             Father
             in
             law
             Judah
             ;
             at
             the
             delivery
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             put
             forth
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             drew
             it
             back
             againe
             :
             so
             that
             the
             other
             was
             first
             borne
             .
          
        
         
           
             Injurious
             dealing
          
           
             Injurious
             *
             dealing
             is
             threatened
          
           
             In
             generall
             ,
             with
             punishment
             ;
             though
             he
             ,
             that
             doth
             the
             wrong
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             suffers
             be
             never
             so
             mean
             :
             nay
             in
             what
             relation
             soever
             he
             be
             towards
             them
             (
             for
             it
             is
             spoken
             especially
             of
             Masters
             in
             relation
             to
             their
             
               Servants
               )
               But
               he
               that
               doth
               wrong
               ,
               shall
            
             *
             
               receive
               for
               the
               wrong
               which
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
            
             Col
             :
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             Punishment
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             that
             certaine
             and
             speedy
             ,
             even
             while
             it
             is
             acting
             ;
             by
             one
             meanes
             or
             other
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             as
             by
             
               remorse
               of
               conscience
            
             *
             ,
             and
             hurtfullnesse
             of
             the
             creatures
             ,
             wherein
             the
             injuries
             are
             done
             ;
             &c.
             
             
               Whoso
               breaketh
               a
               hedge
               ,
               a
               Serpent
               shall
               bite
               him
               ;
               Whoso
               removeth
               stones
               ,
               (
               or
               landmarkes
               ,
            
             whereby
             to
             couzen
             thē
             of
             their
             lands
             ,
             *
             )
             
               shall
               be
               endangered
            
             
             thereby
             ,
             Eccles
             :
             10.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               goe
               beyond
            
             or
             defraud
             his
             Brother
             (
             1
             Thess
             :
             4.
             6.
             
             )
             whether
             by
             adultery
             ,
             and
             coveting
             his
             wife
             ;
             (
             for
             so
             the
             words
             are
             limited
             by
             some
             :
             )
             or
             by
             cheating
             ,
             and
             coveting
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             is
             his
             ;
             especially
             in
             trading
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             expound
             those
             words
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             *
             
               in
               any
               matter
            
             :
             )
             though
             the
             Law
             of
             man
             do
             not
             take
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             times
             it
             doth
             not
             )
             yet
             the
             Apostle
             sayes
             ,
             The
             LORD
             
               is
               the
               avenger
               of
               all
               such
               ;
               as
               we
               have
               also
               forewarned
               you
               ,
               and
               testified
               ,
            
             1
             Thess
             :
             4.
             6.
             
             If
             God
             had
             not
             certainly
             determined
             the
             punishment
             of
             
               injurious
               dealing
            
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             so
             strictly
             forbidden
             
               to
               resist
               evill
            
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             Mat
             :
             5.
             39.
             
             For
             sinne
             will
             never
             leave
             crying
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             heard
             ;
             and
             justice
             must
             be
             executed
             .
          
           
             The
             punishments
             more
             particularly
             mentioned
             ,
             may
             be
             these
             .
          
           
             1
             (
             If
             it
             be
             much
             used
             )
             
               Having
               many
               enemies
            
             .
             God
             said
             of
             
               Ishmael
               ,
               His
               hand
               will
               be
               against
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               's
               against
               him
               ,
            
             Gen
             :
             16
             ,
             12
             :
             which
             we
             may
             see
             sufficiently
             fulfilled
             in
             his
             posterity
             ,
             the
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             Arabians
             .
          
           
             2
             Men's
             beeing
             Hurt
             
               by
               that
            
             themselves
             ,
             
               whereby
               they
            
             intend
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             .
             He
             made
             a
             pit
             and
             digged
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             fallen
             into
             the
             ditch
             ,
             which
             he
             made
             .
             His
             mischiefe
             shall
             returne
             
             upon
             his
             owne
             head
             ,
             and
             his
             violent
             dealing
             shall
             come
             downe
             upon
             his
             owne
             pate
             Ps
             :
             7.
             15.
             come
             downe
             ]
             
               for
               from
            
             God
             
               this
               punishment
               comes
               ,
               more
               notoriously
               then
               others
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
            
             goes
             up
             to
             him
             ,
             
               is
               sure
               to
            
             come
             downe
             
               againe
               in
            
             reward
             ;
             whether
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             
               see
               Eccles
            
             :
             10
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             3
             Desolation
             of
             whole
             Countries
             .
             For
             the
             rich
             men
             thereof
             are
             full
             of
             violence
             ,
             and
             the
             Inhabitants
             thereof
             have
             sopken
             Lies
             ,
             and
             their
             tongue
             is
             deceitfull
             in
             their
             mouth
             :
             Therefore
             also
             will
             I
             make
             thee
             sick
             in
             smiting
             thee
             (
             
               for
               some
               times
               God
               makes
               men
            
             well
             ,
             by
             smiting
             thē
             )
             *
             in
             making
             thee
             desolate
             because
             of
             thy
             sinnes
             Mic.
             6
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
               it
               is
               spoken
               to
               the
            
             Jews
             .
          
           
             4
             Destruction
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             (
             
               which
               otherwise
               perhaps
               had
               not
            
             come
             before
             God
             ,
             so
             soone
             
               as
               it
               did
            
             :
             )
             The
             earth
             is
             filled
             with
             violence
             through
             them
             ,
             and
             behold
             I
             will
             destroy
             them
             with
             the
             earth
             ,
             Gen
             :
             6.
             13.
             with
             violence
             ]
             
               In
               the
               fourth
               verse
               ,
               where
               we
               render
            
             Gyants
             ,
             Symmachus
             translated
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             violent
             men
             .
             
               The
               Poet
               Ovid
               speaking
               of
               the
            
             age
             
               next
               before
               the
               floud
               (
               which
               he
               calls
               the
            
             iron
             
               age
               ,
               for
               the
            
             heard-heartednesse
             ,
             
               and
               crueltie
               which
               then
               reigned
               ,
               )
               complaines
               most
               of
            
             violence
             ;
             fugêre
             pudor
             ,
             verumque
             fidesque
             In
             quorum
             subiere
             locum
             fraudesque
             dolique
             Insidiaeque
             &
             vis
             ,
             &
             amor
             sceleratus
             habendi
             ;
             
               and
               a
               litle
               after
            
             ,
             vivitur
             ex
             rapto
             non
             hospes
             ab
             hospite
             tutus
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
             
               Met.
               Fab.
            
             4.
             
          
           
           
             They
             that
             doe
             wrong
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             unhappy
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             suffer
             wrong
             ,
             are
             so
             happy
             ,
             Mat
             :
             5.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Rabbines
             have
             a
             saying
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               of
               those
               that
               doe
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               that
               suffer
               wrong
               .
            
             and
             the
             Apostle
             wondered
             ,
             why
             the
             Corinthians
             would
             not
             chuse
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             these
             latter
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             former
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               why
               are
               you
               not
               rather
               wronged
               ?
               why
               are
               you
               not
               rather
               defrauded
               ?
            
             1
             Cor
             :
             6.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             Injustice
          
           
             Injustice
             *
             (
             especially
             distributive
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             practised
             by
             Judges
             )
             threatned
             and
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             ,
             The
             hatred
             of
             men
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             unto
             the
             wicked
             thou
             art
             righteous
             ;
             him
             shall
             the
             people
             curse
             ,
             Nations
             shall
             abhorre
             him
             ,
             Prov
             :
             24.
             24.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             Hatred
             of
             God
             :
             Both
             Injustice
             distributive
             .
             He
             that
             justifieth
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             condemneth
             the
             just
             ,
             even
             they
             both
             are
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Prov
             :
             17.
             15.
             
             And
             Injustice
             communicative
             .
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             dealing
             *
             ,
             )
             For
             all
             that
             doe
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             doe
             unrighteously
             are
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             thy
             
             God
             ,
             Deut
             :
             25
             ,
             16
             ,
             mention
             was
             made
             before
             of
             having
             divers
             measures
             ,
             and
             weights
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             Woe
             :
             
               Both
               in
            
             Making
             laws
             
               that
               are
            
             unjust
             ,
             Woe
             unto
             them
             that
             decree
             unrighteous
             decrees
             ,
             and
             that
             write
             grievousnesse
             which
             they
             have
             prescribed
             ,
             Isa
             .
             10
             ,
             1
             :
             And
             not
             executing
             ,
             
               those
               that
               are
            
             just
             .
             Woe
             unto
             them
             &c.
             Which
             justify
             the
             wicked
             for
             a
             reward
             ,
             &
             take
             away
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             righteous
             from
             him
             ,
             cap
             :
             5.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             4
             Feares
             and
             Terrours
             ,
             
               proceeding
               from
            
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             execution
             of
             God's
             judgments
             ,
             (
             
               which
               none
               but
               the
            
             upright
             ,
             
               are
               able
               to
            
             behold
             or
             endure
             ,
             with
             comfort
             ,
             or
             without
             feare
             .
             )
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             behold
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             a
             terrour
             to
             thy selfe
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             thy
             freinds
             &c.
             
             Jeremiah
             
               thus
               spake
               to
            
             Pashur
             ,
             
               who
               had
            
             smitten
             
               him
               ,
               &
            
             put
             him
             in
             the
             stocks
             ,
             c.
             20.
             4
             ,
             and
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             Translatiō
             *
             
               of
               power
               thus
            
             abused
             ,
             
               to
               others
            
             .
             (
             that
             is
             the
             least
             )
             For
             Ananias
             ,
             having
             commanded
             Paul
             to
             be
             smitten
             
               contrary
               to
               Law
            
             ;
             (
             according
             to
             Paul's
             threat
             to
             him
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               smite
               thee
               ,
               thou
               whited
               wall
               ,
            
             Acts
             23.
             3.
             
             )
             either
             
               died
               shortly
               after
            
             ,
             or
             was
             
               removed
               from
               his
               place
            
             :
             for
             there
             was
             another
             put
             in
             his
             roome
             .
             The
             Injustice
             of
             
               Samuel's
               two
               Sons
            
             ,
             (
             who
             were
             Judges
             of
             Israel
             ,
             )
             occasioned
             the
             Israelites
             to
             desire
             a
             King
             ,
             1
             Sam
             :
             
             8.
             3
             ,
             5
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             they
             had
             him
             chap.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             6
             
               Shortning
               of
               life
            
             .
             For
             that
             Pashur
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             ,
             (
             whereby
             we
             may
             gather
             ,
             that
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             men
             lived
             longer
             then
             
               threescore
               and
               ten
               yeares
            
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             this
             had
             been
             no
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             the
             captivity
             was
             so
             many
             yeares
             )
             was
             thus
             threatened
             ,
             
               Thou
               Pashur
               ,
               and
               ,
               all
               that
               dwell
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               shall
               goe
               into
               captivity
               ;
               and
               thou
               shalt
               come
               into
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               there
               thou
               shalt
               die
               ,
               and
               shalt
               be
               buried
               there
               ,
               thou
               and
               all
               thy
               friends
               to
               whome
               thou
               hast
               prophecied
               Lyes
               .
            
             Jer
             :
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             7
             Being
             given
             up
             
               by
               God
            
             ,
             to
             Continuance
             in
             it
             .
             He
             that
             is
             unjust
             let
             him
             be
             unjust
             still
             Rev
             :
             22.
             11.
             
             So
             Deiodate
             expounds
             the
             place
             ,
             comparing
             it
             with
             Ezek
             :
             3.
             27
             ,
             and
             20
             ,
             39.
             
             Dan
             :
             12.
             10.
             
             Am
             :
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             8
             Destruction
             .
             The
             robbery
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             destroy
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             refuse
             to
             doe
             judgment
             ,
             Prov
             :
             21.
             7.
             destroy
             them
             ]
             
               the
               originalis
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               which
               some
               desire
               from
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             draw
             to
             ground
             :
             
               according
               to
               the
            
             Latin
             translation
             ,
             Rapinae
             impiorum
             detrahent
             eos
             :
             
               as
               if
               it
               were
               said
            
             ,
             The
             weight
             of
             their
             money
             ,
             as
             bad
             as
             stollen
             by
             jnjustice
             ,
             &
             bribery
             ,
             shall
             draw
             them
             out
             of
             their
             seat
             ,
             and
             sinke
             them
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             9
             Damnation
             ;
             
               so
               certainly
               ,
               that
            
             Paul
             wonders
             ,
             
             
               if
               a
               Christian
               be
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
            
             Know
             ye
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             unrighteous
             shall
             not
             inherit
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor
             :
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             dangerousnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             yet
             further
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             1
             From
             the
             frequent
             Complaints
             made
             of
             it
             ;
             more
             frequent
             ,
             then
             almost
             any
             other
             sin
             ;
             &
             in
             those
             Books
             ,
             where
             punishments
             are
             
               most
               threatened
            
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             the
             names
             *
             that
             are
             given
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             robberie
             *
             Prov
             :
             21.
             7.
             
             
               Mighty
               Sinnes
            
             Am
             :
             5.
             12.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             so
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             which
             perhaps
             denoteth
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             many
             ,
             as
             large
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             our
             English
             word
             very
             well
             expresses
             it
             ,
             )
             
               Manifold
               transgressions
            
             .
             (
             as
             Samuel
             called
             the
             sinne
             of
             the
             Israelites
             in
             asking
             a
             King
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               A
               manifold
               wickednesse
            
             .
             )
             Now
             the
             Sinne
             ,
             mentioned
             immediatly
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             is
             Injustice
             .
             Sutable
             with
             the
             first
             of
             these
             expressions
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             the
             
               Fist
               of
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             (
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             same
             sinne
             )
             Isa
             :
             58.
             14.
             and
             with
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             of
             wickednesse
             simply
             ,
             v.
             6
             ,
             spoken
             also
             concerning
             the
             same
             sinne
             )
             as
             if
             it
             were
             so
             
               large
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             as
             to
             
               comprehend
               all
               wickednesse
            
             in
             it
             :
             or
             as
             if
             it
             were
             so
             
               great
               wickednesse
            
             ,
             that
             you
             need
             not
             call
             it
             by
             any
             
               other
               name
            
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             know
             what
             you
             meane
             .
             But
             this
             might
             
             more
             properly
             have
             beene
             put
             in
             the
             chapter
             of
             Oppression
             .
          
        
         
           
             Insensiblenesse
             under
             punishments
             threatened
          
           
             In
             their
             heat
             I
             will
             make
             their
             feasts
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             make
             them
             drunken
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             rejoyce
             ,
             and
             sleepe
             a
             perpetuall
             sleep
             ,
             and
             not
             wake
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
               It
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
            
             Babylonians
             ,
             Jer.
             51.
             39.
             
          
        
         
           
             Instruments
             of
             punishing
             punished
             ,
          
           
             Instruments
             (
             or
             men
             imployed
             by
             God
             in
             punishing
             his
             children
             )
             punished
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             Assyrians
             
               are
               the
               most
               notable
               example
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               produced
               ,
            
             All
             that
             found
             them
             (
             
               meaning
               the
            
             Israelites
             )
             haue
             devoured
             them
             :
             and
             their
             adversaries
             said
             ,
             we
             offend
             not
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             
             Jer.
             50.
             7.
             
               but
               it
               followes
               vers
            
             .
             9.
             
             I
             will
             raise
             ,
             and
             cause
             to
             come
             up
             against
             Babylon
             ,
             an
             assembly
             of
             great
             Nations
             from
             the
             North
             country
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Though
               the
               godly
               are
               justly
               punished
            
             
             by
             God
             ,
             
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               so
               by
            
             men
             ,
             (
             
               nor
               the
            
             wicked
             
               neither
               without
            
             authority
             .
             )
             Though
             Christ
             were
             delivered
             by
             the
             determinate
             Counsell
             of
             God
             :
             
               yet
               were
               those
            
             hand●
             wicked
             ,
             
               wherewith
               he
               was
            
             taken
             ,
             and
             crucified
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             ,
             why
             God
             punisheth
             the
             Instruments
             ,
             wich
             he
             thus
             employs
             ,
             is
             partly
             this
             ;
             Because
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             
               weapons
               of
               his
               indignation
            
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             cals
             the
             Medes
             ,
             by
             whom
             he
             punished
             the
             Babylonians
             ,
             Isa
             :
             13
             ,
             5
             ,
             )
             to
             execute
             his
             wrath
             ;
             yet
             they
             doe
             it
             not
             in
             
               obedience
               to
               him
            
             ,
             or
             
               respect
               to
               his
               ends
            
             ;
             any
             more
             then
             a
             sword
             ,
             (
             as
             David
             called
             the
             wicked
             gods
             sword
             ,
             Ps
             :
             17.
             13
             ,
             )
             or
             an
             axe
             ,
             or
             a
             saw
             ,
             or
             a
             rod
             ,
             (
             as
             God
             calls
             the
             
               King
               of
               Babylon
            
             ,
             Isa
             :
             10
             ,
             15
             ;
             )
             or
             any
             other
             
               Senslesse
               Instrument
            
             .
             Nay
             they
             doe
             it
             only
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             their
             
               owne
               ends
            
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             malice
             ,
             or
             covetousnesse
             ,
             or
             ambition
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             thing
             .
             The
             Assyrian
             ,
             though
             God
             sent
             him
             ;
             and
             sent
             him
             
               against
               a
               people
               of
               his
               wrath
            
             ;
             and
             
               gave
               him
               charge
            
             to
             
               take
               the
               spoyle
            
             Isa
             :
             10
             ,
             6
             :
             yet
             because
             his
             aime
             was
             not
             so
             much
             to
             punish
             the
             Israelites
             by
             destroying
             ,
             as
             to
             destroy
             by
             punishing
             ;
             nor
             so
             much
             to
             destroy
             
               the
               Israelites
               only
            
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             sit
             down
             ;
             as
             to
             make
             himselfe
             the
             
               Monarch
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               (
               because
               he
               meaneth
               not
               so
               ,
               neither
               doth
               his
               heart
               think
               so
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               destry
               &
            
             
             
               cut
               off
               nations
               not
               a
               few
               vers
               .
            
             7.
             )
             in
             the
             12.
             v.
             he
             is
             thus
             threatned
             :
             
               Wherefore
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               performed
               his
               whole
               work
               upon
               mount
               Sion
               ,
               &
               on
               Jerusalem
               ,
               I
               will
               punish
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               stout
               heart
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Assyria
               ,
               &
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               high
               looks
               .
            
             When
             
               God's
               own
               wrath
            
             against
             
               his
               people
            
             is
             out
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             the
             former
             
               wrath
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             to
             
               praise
               him
            
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             restraine
             that
             which
             remaines
             of
             their
             wrath
             :
             but
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Chaldee
             Par.
             upon
             that
             place
             Ps
             .
             76.
             10.
             
             )
             employ
             the
             remainder
             of
             
               his
               own
            
             in
             their
             destruction
             .
          
           
             Such
             Instruments
             are
             no
             way
             likely
             to
             
               escape
               punishment
            
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             in
             doing
             their
             work
             ,
             they
             doe
             
               alwaies
               sinne
            
          
           
             1
             
               Either
               in
               the
            
             manner
             ,
             (
             
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               you
               how
               )
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               of
            
             Babylon
             —
             All
             yee
             that
             bend
             the
             bow
             ,
             shoot
             at
             her
             ,
             spare
             no
             arrows
             ;
             For
             she
             hath
             SINNED
             against
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Jer.
             50.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Or
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             ;
             That
             which
             they
             doe
             ,
             being
             a
             wrong
             to
             those
             that
             are
             punished
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             place
             but
             now
             quoted
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             Babylons
             punishment
             is
             called
             
               vengeance
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               the
               vengeance
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               take
               vengeance
               upon
               her
               ;
               as
               she
               hath
               done
               ,
               doe
               unto
               her
               .
            
          
           
             3
             
               Or
               ,
               in
               the
            
             measure
             .
             
               In
               doing
            
             more
             ,
             
             
               then
               God
               would
               have
               done
            
             :
             I
             am
             very
             sore
             displeased
             with
             the
             heathen
             ,
             that
             are
             at
             ease
             :
             for
             I
             was
             but
             a
             litle
             displeased
             ,
             and
             they
             helped
             forward
             the
             affliction
             ,
             Zach.
             1
             ,
             15.
             
             
               See
               Esa
            
             .
             47.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             Because
             ,
             after
             
               they
               have
               done
            
             their
             work
             ,
             most
             commonly
             they
             
               provoke
               God
               to
               punish
            
             them
             ,
             by
             pride
             ;
             and
             
               make
               themselves
               unfit
               to
               avoid
               punispments
               ,
            
             by
             security
             ,
             out
             of
             conceit
             ,
             that
             their
             successe
             was
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             their
             
               own
               strength
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               justnesse
               of
               their
               cause
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             the
             sinnes
             of
             those
             whom
             they
             have
             hurted
             .
             
               And
               the
               Heathen
               shall
               know
               that
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               went
               into
               captivitie
               for
               their
               iniquities
               ,
               because
               they
               trespassed
               against
               me
               .
            
             Ezek.
             39.
             23.
             
             
               For
               their
               iniquities
            
             ]
             as
             if
             he
             had
             added
             ,
             
               not
               because
               your
               were
               better
               ,
               &
               they
               their
               cause
               was
               juster
               .
            
             and
             to
             intimate
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             guilty
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Israelites
             were
             ,
             viz
             :
             iniquities
             ;
             must
             take
             their
             turnes
             also
             ,
             and
             be
             punished
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           
             Intemperance
             .
             *
          
           
             This
             will
             seeme
             to
             have
             
               had
               a
               great
               stroke
            
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             )
             in
             occasioning
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             if
             we
             take
             the
             interpretation
             given
             by
             divers
             ,
             to
             those
             words
             of
             God
             in
             
             Genesis
             ,
             Ch.
             6.
             3.
             thus
             translated
             by
             us
             ,
             
               My
               spirit
               shal
               not
               alwaies
               strive
               with
               man
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               also
               is
               flesh
               .
            
             Which
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             very
             well
             doe
             :
             especially
             if
             insteed
             of
             following
             Arias
             ,
             a
             and
             Symmachus
             ;
             and
             translating
             
               My
               spirit
               shall
               not
               alwaies
               strive
               ,
               &c.
            
             we
             follow
             either
             Pagnin
             b
             ;
             or
             the
             Septuagint
             
             
               Chald
               :
               Par
            
             :
             
             ,
             and
             the
             Vulgar
             
             ,
             and
             translate
             thus
             ,
             
               My
               spirit
               shall
               no
               longer
               remaine
               in
               man
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               flesh
               .
            
             For
             so
             it
             will
             very
             well
             beare
             this
             paraphrase
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               because
               I
               see
               they
               are
               altogether
               for
               their
               bodies
               ,
               to
               pleasure
               their
               flesh
               by
               gluttony
               ,
               and
               las●iviousnesse
               ,
               and
               care
               not
               for
               their
               soules
               ;
               I
               am
               resolved
               to
               resume
               againe
               that
               breath
               ,
               which
               I
               put
               into
               them
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               my
               spirit
               any
               longer
               to
               lodge
               in
               such
               filthy
               carcasses
               .
            
             Our
             Saviour
             himselfe
             may
             seeme
             to
             have
             seconded
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             when
             he
             spake
             of
             this
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             security
             of
             the
             people
             in
             sinning
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             inflicted
             ,
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               For
               as
               in
               the
               daies
               that
               were
               before
               the
               flood
               ,
               they
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               marrying
               and
               giving
               in
               marriage
               ,
               &c.
               
               Mat.
            
             24.
             38.
             not
             as
             if
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             were
             a
             sin
             ;
             but
             either
             intemperance
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             or
             doing
             that
             ,
             &
             nothing
             else
             .
             So
             ▪
             speaking
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             the
             security
             of
             the
             people
             in
             sinning
             before
             the
             inflicting
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             saies
             in
             the
             
             first
             place
             ,
             
               they
               did
               eat
               they
               dranke
               &c.
               
            
             Luk.
             17.
             28.
             
             And
             in
             the
             like
             security
             ,
             he
             told
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             many
             should
             be
             surprized
             by
             the
             
               day
               of
               judgement
            
             ,
             (
             either
             Generall
             ,
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             to
             all
             ;
             or
             particular
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             to
             them
             ;
             take
             it
             how
             you
             will
             ,
             )
             
               Even
               thus
               shall
               it
               be
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               when
               the
               sonne
               of
               man
               is
               revealed
               ,
               Luk.
            
             17.
             30.
             
             See
             chap.
             12.
             45.
             
             Mat.
             24.
             49.
             
             And
             therefore
             Paul
             ,
             speaking
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             to
             prepare
             for
             the
             
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             bids
             them
             in
             especiall
             manner
             to
             be
             
               sober
               and
               temperate
            
             ,
             Epist
             .
             1.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             intemperate
             
               man
               ,
               both
               his
            
             danger
             
               &
               his
            
             hurt
             ,
             
               must
               needs
               be
               great
               ,
               especially
               from
               the
            
             Divell
             ,
             ●
             (
             for
             men
             
               usually
               spare
               him
               ,
               out
               of
               pity
               ,
               or
            
             scorne
             :
             )
             and
             therefore
             
               the
               Apostle
               saith
            
             ,
             Be
             sober
             ,
             be
             vigilant
             ,
             because
             your
             adversary
             the
             Divell
             as
             a
             roaring
             Lion
             walketh
             about
             ,
             seeking
             whom
             he
             may
             devoure
             :
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Because
             ,
             even
             while
             he
             is
             well
             ,
             he
             is
             
               not
               carefull
            
             to
             prevent
             it
             ;
             only
             sober
             men
             will
             be
             carefull
             ,
             to
             
               gird
               up
            
             the
             *
             
               Loynes
               of
               their
               mind
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             13.
             or
             
               put
               on
            
             the
             
               brestplate
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             *
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             6.
             or
             
               watch
               unto
               prayer
            
             ,
             *
             1.
             
             Pet.
             4.
             7.
             
             Sober
             (
             in
             the
             Epistles
             )
             may
             be
             meant
             also
             of
             being
             Sober-minded
             (
             as
             we
             render
             it
             in
             Tit.
             2.
             6.
             
             )
             or
             
               Grave
               ,
               Humble
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               serious
               ,
               circumspect
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Rom.
             12.
             
             3.
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             11.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             2.
             4.
             
             But
             yet
             in
             
               these
               places
            
             the
             word
             in
             the
             original
             is
             different
             ,
             viz.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             in
             those
             which
             I
             have
             quoted
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             which
             in
             the
             place
             first
             quoted
             v.
             12.
             1.
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             6.
             seemes
             cleerly
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             Temperance
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             because
             in
             the
             following
             verse
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             being
             drunken
             ,
             as
             of
             things
             opposed
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             
               be
               sober
               :
               For
               they
               that
               sleep
               ,
               sleep
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               &
               they
               that
               are
               drunk
               ,
               are
               drunk
               in
               the
               night
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             ●urfeited
             ,
             he
             is
             
               not
               able
               to
               avoid
               it
            
             ,
             or
             receive
             it
             .
             Receive
             it
             he
             cannot
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             strength
             ;
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             as
             litle
             in
             minde
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             in
             Body
             .
             &
             avoid
             it
             he
             cannot
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             seldome
             so
             much
             as
             awake
             to
             foresee
             it
             .
             Only
             the
             sober
             man
             can
             be
             watchfull
             .
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             place
             above
             quoted
             ,
             viz
             :
             Thes
             .
             5
             ▪
             6.
             knowing
             that
             a
             man
             cānot
             be
             watchfull
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             be
             sober
             ;
             assoone
             as
             he
             had
             nam'd
             the
             former
             ,
             presently
             added
             the
             latter
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               watch
            
             and
             be
             
               sober
               .
               Peter
            
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             above
             quoted
             ,
             puts
             them
             as
             neere
             together
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             the
             same
             order
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             
               taken
               napping
            
             ,
             that
             cannot
             keep
             himselfe
             waking
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             greatest
             of
             these
             causes
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             latter
             )
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             former
             ,
             viz
             :
             Security
             .
             All
             sinnes
             ,
             wherein
             men
             
             are
             secure
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             dangerous
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             as
             Intemperance
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             wherein
             men
             are
             so
             secure
             .
             You
             have
             had
             three
             notable
             examples
             hereof
             .
             But
             of
             all
             the
             three
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             the
             most
             notable
             :
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             people
             of
             the
             
               old
               world
            
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             not
             that
             time
             told
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             God
             had
             limited
             for
             their
             continuance
             )
             viz
             :
             of
             a
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             :
             yet
             had
             they
             all
             that
             time
             given
             them
             (
             after
             notice
             of
             the
             flood
             )
             wherein
             the
             Arke
             was
             in
             preparing
             :
             which
             could
             be
             no
             small
             time
             ,
             as
             Peter
             seemes
             to
             intimate
             ;
             
               When
               once
               the
               long
               suffering
               of
               God
               waited
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               Noah
               ,
               while
               the
               Arke
               was
               a
               preparing
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             20.
             
             Besides
             the
             time
             ,
             wherein
             the
             creatures
             were
             a
             gathering
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Arke
             .
             If
             the
             time
             allotted
             them
             had
             been
             never
             so
             short
             ;
             unlesse
             they
             had
             been
             worse
             then
             beasts
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             have
             bethought
             themselves
             a
             litle
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             still
             continued
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saies
             they
             did
             ,
             eating
             and
             devouring
             ,
             till
             the
             very
             
               Day
               ,
               that
               Noah
               went
               into
               the
               Arke
            
             (
             for
             then
             they
             believed
             certainly
             he
             was
             not
             
               in
               jest
            
             .
             )
             Nay
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               They
               knew
               not
               ,
               till
               the
               flood
               came
               ,
            
             and
             tooke
             
               them
               all
               away
               .
               Beza
            
             observes
             how
             the
             word
             *
             in
             that
             place
             used
             for
             eating
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             Grāmarians
             said
             to
             be
             properly
             used
             of
             beasts
             ,
             
             adding
             
               Vt
               etiam
               videatur
               magnae
               esse
               hujus
               verbi
               emphasis
               ;
               quo
               significatur
               ,
               homines
               brutorum
               instar
               fore
               ventri
               deditos
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             that
             aggravates
             the
             security
             of
             those
             gluttons
             before
             the
             flood
             ;
             viz
             :
             that
             although
             for
             those
             hundred
             and
             twenty
             yeares
             (
             as
             it
             is
             probable
             )
             they
             had
             had
             Noah
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             Peter
             calls
             him
             ,
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             )
             a
             
               preacher
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             ,
             or
             a
             publisher
             of
             that
             
               righteous
               judgement
            
             of
             God
             ,
             intended
             by
             him
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             world
             :
             (
             so
             that
             by
             
               knew
               not
            
             ,
             must
             be
             meant
             ,
             as
             Beza
             translates
             ,
             acknowledged
             not
             ,
             or
             
               did
               not
               consider
            
             a
             )
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             they
             repented
             not
             ,
             but
             remained
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostl's
             ▪
             word
             is
             )
             i.
             e.
             
               disobedient
               ,
               or
               not
               perswaded
               to
               believe
            
             what
             Noah
             told
             them
             .
             If
             you
             observe
             it
             ,
             you
             shall
             finde
             that
             the
             Intemperate
             man
             (
             his
             pleasure
             is
             so
             bewitching
             ,
             and
             seemingly
             harmelesse
             b
             )
             is
             the
             hardest
             to
             be
             perswaded
             ;
             and
             the
             worst
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             either
             to
             
               believe
               a
               threat
            
             ,
             or
             feare
             a
             punishment
             ,
             or
             to
             leave
             his
             sinne
             c
             ,
             of
             any
             in
             the
             world
             .
             You
             may
             see
             more
             of
             this
             sin
             in
             the
             Chapters
             of
             
               Gluttony
               ,
               Whoredome
               ,
               Drunkennesse
               ,
               Adultery
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Iudging
             others
             threatned
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             
               Judgement
               .
               Judge
               not
               ;
               and
               yee
               shall
               not
               be
               judged
               ,
               Luk.
            
             6.
             37.
             
             For
             ,
             if
             that
             which
             is
             
               lesse
               likely
            
             ,
             be
             true
             :
             that
             which
             is
             
               more
               likely
            
             ,
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             be
             false
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             
               more
               likely
            
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             judgeth
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             ,
             then
             that
             he
             who
             
               judgeth
               not
            
             shall
             
               not
               be
               judged
            
             ;
             because
             there
             are
             
               other
               faults
            
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             may
             be
             judged
             .
             And
             so
             is
             i●
             
               more
               likely
            
             ,
             then
             that
             if
             
               we
               judge
               our selves
            
             we
             shall
             
               not
               be
               judged
            
             :
             which
             notwithstanding
             is
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
             Besides
             ,
             in
             Matthew
             it
             is
             said
             c.
             7.
             1.
             
               judge
               not
               that
               yee
               be
               not
               judged
               .
            
             Now
             if
             
               not
               judgeing
            
             ,
             be
             the
             way
             to
             
               avoid
               judgement
               ;
               judging
            
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             way
             to
             
               incurre
               it
            
             .
          
           
             Judgement
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             Men
             ;
             for
             every
             body
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             judge
             him
             ,
             and
             spie
             and
             catch
             at
             every
             litle
             fault
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             will
             be
             glad
             to
             see
             him
             miscarry
             :
             but
             of
             God
             too
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             be
             damnatory
             ,
             even
             .
          
           
             2
             Condemnation
             ,
             against
             which
             he
             cannot
             complaine
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             
               condemned
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               condemning
               others
               for
               sinne
               ,
            
             being
             a
             
               sinner
               himselfe
            
             ,
             (
             even
             in
             thus
             condemning
             ;
             )
             which
             he
             thinkes
             not
             of
             (
             even
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             when
             he
             condemned
             the
             
               rich
               man
            
             in
             the
             parable
             of
             Nathan
             ,
             
             2
             Sam
             :
             12.
             5.
             
             )
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             say
             :
             and
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               inexcusable
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               whosoever
               thou
               art
               ,
            
             
             that
             JUDGEST
             ,
             
               for
               wherein
               thou
               judgest
               another
               ,
               thou
               condemnest
               thy selfe
               :
               for
               thou
               that
               judgest
               doest
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             1.
             
             In
             
               judging
               others
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               shew
               God
               the
               way
            
             ,
             of
             
               Judging
               him
            
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             challenge
             him
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
             Condemnation
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
          
           
             3
             
               Greater
               condemnation
            
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             then
             else
             he
             should
             have
             had
             .
             
               Be
               yee
               not
               many
               masters
               ,
               knowing
               that
               yee
               shall
               receive
               the
               greater
               condemnation
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Jam.
             3.
             1.
             viz.
             as
             for
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             
               to
               boot
            
             .
             No
             sooner
             had
             the
             Scribes
             &
             Pharisees
             taxed
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             
               transgressing
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               Elders
            
             (
             in
             eating
             with
             unwashen
             hands
             :
             )
             but
             presently
             ,
             Christ
             reproves
             them
             ,
             for
             
               transgressing
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             
               keeping
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               Elders
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             So
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             had
             no
             sooner
             condemned
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             for
             
               breaking
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               in
               plucking
               eares
               of
               corne
               ,
            
             to
             satisfie
             their
             hunger
             :
             but
             presently
             Christ
             
               condemnes
               them
            
             ,
             both
             for
             unmercifulnesse
             in
             
               not
               pitying
               the
               hungry
            
             ,
             and
             denying
             a
             little
             corne
             :
             and
             for
             
               injustice
               to
               boot
               ,
               in
               condemning
               the
               guiltlesse
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             12.
             7
             ;
             and
             finding
             fault
             where
             there
             was
             none
             ,
             (
             a
             thing
             usuall
             with
             them
             that
             are
             given
             to
             judging
             and
             censuring
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
           
             Iudgment
             day
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             ,
             how
             you
             
               put
               it
               f●rre
            
             *
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             Secure
             in
             sinning
             :
             for
             thus
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               But
               if
               that
               evill
               Servant
               shall
               say
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               My
               Lord
               delayeth
               his
               comming
               ;
               and
               shall
               begin
               to
               smite
               his
               fellow
               Servants
               ,
               and
               to
               eate
               and
               to
               drinke
               with
               the
               Drunken
               .
               The
               Lord
               of
               that
               Servant
               shall
               come
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               looketh
               not
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               an
               houre
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               aware
               of
               ,
               and
               shall
               cut
               him
               asunder
               &c.
               
            
             Mat.
             24.
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             only
             way
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             neglect
             ,
             to
             get
             oyle
             in
             your
             lamps
             ;
             the
             Danger
             whereof
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             
               Foolish
               Virgins
            
             c.
             25.
             3
             ,
             12.
             
             It
             will
             be
             in
             vaine
             ,
             to
             plead
             ,
             
               non
               putaram
               ,
               I
               was
               not
            
             AWARE
             ;
             Foolishnesse
             will
             be
             no
             excuse
             .
             you
             slighted
             your
             Master
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Bridegroome
            
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             your
             Advocate
             ;
             and
             now
             there
             will
             be
             no
             more
             pleading
             ,
             no
             more
             place
             for
             an
             Advocate
             .
             I
             remember
             a
             saying
             of
             Cicero
             (
             speaking
             of
             Minos
             ,
             and
             Rhadamanthus
             ,
             whom
             the
             Poets
             make
             to
             be
             
               universall
               Judges
            
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             )
             
               apud
               quos
               nec
               te
               L.
               Crassus
               defendet
               ,
               nec
               M.
               Antonius
               ,
               &c.
               before
               whom
               ,
               thou
               shalt
            
             not
             have
             either
             Crassus
             or
             Antony
             (
             two
             famous
             Oratours
             of
             
               Rome
               )
               to
               plead
               for
               thee
               ,
               l.
               Tusc
               :
               Q
               :
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Governours
             ,
             threatened
             and
             punished
          
           
             1
             For
             
               Destroying
               their
               people
            
             ,
             with
             
               Woe
               .
               Wo
               be
               unto
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               that
               destroy
               ,
               and
               scatter
               the
               sheep
               of
               my
               pasture
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             23.
             1.
             
             The
             people
             are
             God's
             sheep
             ,
             and
             not
             theirs
             .
             Rulers
             are
             
               but
               Shepheards
            
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             usuall
             name
             they
             have
             ,
             
             both
             in
             Hebrew
             &
             Greek
             ;
             )
             &
             therefore
             have
             no
             right
             to
             them
             .
             nay
             they
             
               are
               Shepheards
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             bound
             to
             feed
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             woe
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             2
             For
             Oppression
             ;
             with
             Removall
             from
             their
             places
             ,
             &
             Requiring
             the
             Flock
             at
             their
             hands
             .
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             behold
             I
             am
             against
             the
             Shepheards
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             require
             my
             Flock
             at
             their
             hand
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             cease
             from
             feeding
             the
             flock
             ;
             neither
             shall
             the
             Shepheards●
             feed
             themselves
             any
             more
             ▪
             for
             I
             will
             deliver
             my
             flock
             from
             their
             mouth
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             meat
             for
             them
             ,
             
               Ezek
               :
               34
               ,
               10
               ,
               see
               Zach
               :
               11
               ,
               3
               ,
               compared
               with
               v.
               5
               ,
               to
               the
               8.
               see
               likewise
               the
               title
               ,
            
             Oppression
             .
          
           
             3
             For
             Injustice
             ;
             with
             God's
             unappeasable
             Anger
             .
             The
             Princes
             of
             Judah
             were
             like
             them
             that
             remove
             the
             bound
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             powre
             my
             wrath
             *
             upon
             them
             like
             water
             ,
             Hos
             :
             5.
             10.
             seeing
             they
             
               have
               removed
               the
               bounds
               of
            
             
             their
             Injustice
             ;
             
               I
               will
               also
               remove
               the
               bounds
               of
            
             my
             wrath
             .
          
           
             4
             For
             Bribery
             ;
             with
             Shame
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             judgment
             from
             doe*
             love
             ,
             (
             or
             doe
             love
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             disgrace
             to
             them
             )
             
               Give
               ye
            
             ,
             Hos
             :
             4
             ,
             18
             ,
             and
             it
             followes
             .
             c.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Heare
               this
               O
               Priests
               ,
               and
               hearken
               ye
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               give
               ye
               eare
               ye
               house
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               for
               judgment
               is
               toward
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               been
               a
               Snare
               in
               Mizpah
               ,
               and
               a
               Net
               spread
               upon
               Tabor
               .
               Her
               Rulers
            
             ]
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               her
               Shields
            
             ;
             to
             intimate
             ,
             what
             they
             
               should
               have
               been
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             God
             
               is
               very
               angry
            
             ,
             especially
             in
             his
             threatenings
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             men
             by
             such
             names
             ,
             as
             expresse
             that
             duty
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             
               not
               performed
            
             :
             as
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             the
             Kings
             are
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             threatned
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Pastors
             ;
             such
             as
             they
             should
             bee
             .
             
               A
               Snare
               in
               Mizpeh
            
             ]
             As
             others
             translate
             ,
             viz
             :
             not
             Mizpeh
             ,
             as
             a
             proper
             name
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             the
             Septuagint
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             
               Jerome
               )
               Speculationi
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Watch
            
             ;
             making
             it
             an
             
               appellative
               ▪
            
             or
             as
             the
             
               Paraphrast
               ,
               your
               Teachers
            
             :
             this
             place
             may
             be
             better
             applied
             to
             (
             that
             which
             many
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             are
             guilty
             of
             )
             the
             
               hindering
               of
               the
               Ministers
            
             ,
             who
             are
             God's
             Watchmen
             ,
             in
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             See
             more
             in
             Bribery
             .
          
           
             5
             For
             Feeding
             themselves
             ,
             
               and
               not
               the
            
             flock
             ;
             
             with
             Woe
             .
             Sonne
             of
             man
             prophecy
             against
             the
             Sheepheards
             of
             Israel
             ;
             prophecy
             &
             say
             unto
             thē
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             say
             unto
             the
             Sheepheards
             ;
             Woe
             be
             to
             the
             Sheepheards
             of
             Israel
             :
             Should
             not
             the
             Sheepheard
             ,
             feed
             the
             flock
             Ezek
             :
             34.
             2.
             
          
           
             6
             
               For
               Deserting
               their
               flocks
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Losse
             or
             Destruction
             both
             of
             their
             power
             and
             
               wisdom
               ;
               Woe
               be
               to
               the
               Idol
               Sheepheard
               that
               leaveth
               the
               flock
               :
               the
               sword
               shall
               be
               upon
               his
               arme
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               right
               eye
               ;
               his
               arme
               shall
               be
               cleane
               dried
               up
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               eye
               shall
               be
               utterly
               darkened
               ,
            
             Zach
             :
             11
             ,
             17.
             
             Our
             
               English
               Paraphrast
            
             ,
             agreeing
             with
             Hierom
             ,
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             this
             and
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             (
             who
             applied
             it
             to
             Antichrist
             )
             thus
             speakes
             ,
             
               Woe
               be
               to
               that
               False
               Pastour
               ,
               which
               only
               carries
               the
               name
               ,
               and
               semblance
               of
               an
               Evangelicall
               Shepheard
               ;
               who
               leaveth
               the
               flocke
               ,
               to
               be
               wasted
               and
               spoiled
               .
               the
               just
               revenge
               of
               God
               ,
               shall
               be
               both
               upon
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               policie
               of
               that
               man
               of
               sin
               ;
               his
               power
               shall
               be
               abated
               ,
               and
               utterly
               weakened
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               craft
               and
               policy
               shall
               at
               the
               last
               end
               in
               disappointment
               and
               confusion
               .
            
             But
             Grotius
             (
             a
             most
             
               sagacious
               Oedipus
            
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             had
             a
             Lyncean
             sight
             himselfe
             ;
             only
             his
             endeavour
             was
             to
             make
             the
             Prophets
             look
             as
             little
             way
             as
             possibly
             he
             could
             ,
             though
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             deserve
             somuch
             blame
             here
             )
             makes
             it
             to
             
             be
             spoken
             of
             Manasses
             ,
             who
             left
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             went
             and
             set
             up
             a
             Temple
             at
             Garizim
             :
             saying
             ,
             that
             his
             arme
             was
             then
             
               dried
               up
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Souldiers
             of
             his
             father
             in
             law
             Sanballat
             (
             by
             whose
             assistance
             he
             did
             his
             work
             )
             were
             all
             carried
             away
             captive
             by
             Alexander
             the
             Great
             into
             Egypt
             :
             and
             that
             by
             his
             
               right
               eye
            
             is
             meant
             ,
             the
             
               Knowledge
               of
               Divine
               things
            
             *
             ;
             which
             in
             short
             time
             was
             very
             much
             darkened
             ,
             and
             made
             almost
             quite
             blind
             .
          
           
             7
             For
             ,
             
               Not
               judging
               the
               Fatherles
               &
               the
               Widow
               &c.
            
             with
             Removall
             from
             their
             places
             &c
             :
             In
             
               abundance
               of
               anger
               .
               They
               judge
               not
               the
               Fatherlesse
               ,
            
             *
             
               neither
               doth
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Widow
               come
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             Isa
             :
             1.
             23
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             sooner
             mentioned
             ,
             but
             the
             threat
             could
             be
             no
             lonber
             kept
             in
             :
             for
             it
             presently
             follows
             ,
             
               Therefore
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hoasts
               ,
               the
               Mighty
               one
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Ah
               I
               will
               ease
               me
               of
               mine
               enemies
            
             (
             the
             enemies
             of
             God's
             people
             are
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             oppresse
             them
             ,
             oppresse
             
               him
               ;
               I
               will
               ease
               mee
               .
               )
               And
               I
               will
               turne
               my
               hand
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               purely
               purge
               away
               thy
               drosse
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               all
               thy
               tinne
               ,
               And
               I
               will
               restore
               thy
               Judges
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               first
               &c.
            
             verse
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Nay
               8
               For
            
             Ignorance
             ,
             
               (
               when
               insteed
               of
               being
            
             Sheepheards
             ,
             
               they
               are
               SHEEP
               themselves
            
             ,
             bruitish
             ,
             and
             sottish
             ,
             
               especially
               in
               things
            
             
             
               concerning
               the
            
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             )
             Not
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             losse
             of
             their
             Subjects
             .
             For
             the
             Pastors
             are
             become
             brutish
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             sought
             the
             Lord
             ,
             therefore
             they
             shall
             not
             prosper
             ;
             and
             all
             their
             flocks
             shall
             be
             scattered
             .
             Jer
             :
             10.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           
             Law
             righteousnesse
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               trust
               to
               it
               ,
               are
               thus
               threatened
               :
            
             Christ
             is
             become
             of
             none
             effect
             to
             you
             .
             Whosoever
             of
             you
             are
             juistified
             *
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             ye
             are
             fallen
             from
             Grace
             ,
             Gal
             :
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Are
               justified
            
             ]
             It
             is
             spoken
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Beza
             says
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             a
             Hebraisme
             ,
             viz
             :
             for
             SAY
             ,
             
               you
               are
               justified
            
             :
             for
             justified
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             (
             or
             any
             other
             )
             could
             not
             be
             ;
             otherwise
             it
             had
             been
             no
             threat
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             delivers
             it
             ver
             .
             3.
             )
             
               to
               be
               a
               Debtour
               to
               doe
               the
               whole
               Law
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             both
             thought
             they
             could
             ,
             &
             boasted
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             able
             :
             which
             opinion
             ,
             and
             boasting
             ,
             of
             theirs
             ,
             was
             as
             false
             ,
             and
             vaine
             ,
             as
             the
             present
             opinion
             of
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               professeth
               Judaisme
               ,
               let
               him
               live
               how
               he
               will
               ,
               shall
               have
               a
               portion
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Leaving
             of
             men
             by
             God
             *
             threatned
             .
          
           
             I
             
               will
               teare
               ,
               and
               goe
               away
               ,
            
             Hos
             :
             5.
             14.
             and
             v.
             14.
             
             
               I
               will
               goe
               and
               returne
               to
               my
               place
               ,
               till
               they
               acknowledge
               their
               offence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Then
             ,
             is
             a
             punishment
             of
             the
             Sense
             of
             affliction
             ,
             truely
             deplorable
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             aggravated
             with
             the
             Losse
             of
             
               God's
               presence
               .
               God
            
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             best
             knowes
             both
             our
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             our
             misery
             ,
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Woe
               also
               unto
               them
               ,
               when
               I
               depart
               from
               them
               ,
            
             Ch.
             9.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             Libertinisme
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             knoweth
             how
             to
             deliver
             the
             godly
             out
             of
             temptations
             ,
             and
             to
             reserve
             the
             unjust
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             to
             be
             punished
             .
             But
             chiefly
             thē
             that
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             in
             the
             lust
             of
             uncleanesse
             ,
             and
             despise
             government
             .
             Presumptuous
             are
             they
             ,
             self-willed
             ,
             &c.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               It
               follows
               likewise
               ,
               v.
            
             12.
             
             But
             these
             as
             naturall
             bruit
             beasts
             made
             to
             be
             taken
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             speake
             evill
             of
             the
             things
             that
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             and
             shall
             utterly
             perish
             in
             their
             own
             corruption
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Love.
             
          
           
             The
             want
             
               of
               it
               is
               punished
               with
            
             Non-acceptance
             of
             ,
             &
             Not
             being
             the
             better
             by
             ,
             
               any
               thing
               we
               doe
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               specious
               .
            
             Though
             I
             speake
             with
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Charity
             ;
             I
             am
             become
             as
             sounding
             brasse
             ,
             or
             a
             tinkling
             cymball
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             1.
             or
             I
             am
             nothing
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               2.
               or
            
             ,
             It
             profiteth
             me
             nothing
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             Lovers
             of
             Life
             ,
             more
             then
             Christ
             ,
             threatned
             ,
          
           
             With
             
               the
               Losse
               of
               it
               .
               Whosoever
               will
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               loose
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Matthew
               ,
               c.
               6.
               25.
               
               Whosoever
               shall
               seek
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Luke
               .
               ch
            
             .
             17.
             33.
             
             (
             though
             he
             have
             not
             what
             he
             seeks
             for
             .
             )
             nay
             further
             yet
             (
             according
             to
             the
             title
             )
             
               he
               that
            
             LOVETH
             
               his
               life
               ,
               shall
               loose
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             John
             (
             though
             he
             never
             sought
             to
             save
             it
             )
             Ch.
             12.
             2.
             
             If
             thou
             doest
             ,
             but
             in
             thine
             heart
             (
             where
             I
             might
             have
             left
             out
             the
             but
             ,
             because
             that
             which
             is
             least
             with
             men
             ,
             is
             most
             ,
             &
             almost
             all
             with
             God
             ,
             )
             preferre
             this
             life
             before
             thy
             Saviour
             ;
             with
             what
             sense
             canst
             thou
             presume
             to
             have
             him
             thy
             Saviour
             ;
             or
             with
             what
             face
             canst
             thou
             expect
             to
             have
             
               that
               life
            
             which
             thou
             hast
             by
             overmuch
             affection
             to
             this
             ,
             sleighted
             and
             rejected
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             Lovers
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             thus
             spoken
             to
             by
             
               James
               ,
               Ye●
               adulterers
               and
               adulteresses
               ,
               know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               friendship
               of
               this
               world
               is
               enmity
               with
               God
               ?
               Whosoever
               therefore
               will
               be
               a
               freind
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               enemie
               of
               God
               ,
            
             c.
             4.
             4.
             
             God's
             anger
             against
             such
             men
             (
             as
             against
             adulterers
             )
             is
             Jealousy
             ;
             and
             
               he
               will
               not
               spare
            
             *
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               vengeance
            
             .
             If
             a
             wife
             should
             have
             
               many
               husbands
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             
               commit
               adultery
            
             ;
             who
             can
             
               excuse
               her
            
             ?
             God
             is
             to
             us
             as
             good
             as
             
               many
               husbands
            
             .
             In
             Isaiah
             ,
             Ch.
             54.
             5.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             thy
             
               maker
               is
               thine
               husband
            
             ,
             in
             the
             originall
             't
             is
             husbands
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             to
             shew
             what
             an
             excellent
             husband
             he
             is
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lukewarmnesse
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Angel
               of
            
             Laodicea
             
               was
               thus
               threatned
            
             ,
             Because
             thou
             art
             lukewarme
             ,
             and
             neither
             hot
             nor
             cold
             ,
             I
             will
             spew
             thee
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             ,
             
               Rev.
               3.
               16.
               
               God
               does
               loath
               a
            
             halting
             religion
             *
             ,
             
               as
               much
               as
               a
            
             stomack
             doth
             lukewarme
             water
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lying
             *
             threatned
             ,
             and
             punished
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             not
             prevailing
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             as
             in
             
               false
               witnesse
            
             and
             slander
             ,
             when
             men
             speak
             
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             know
             the
             contrary
             .
             A
             
               false
               witnesse
            
             (
             or
             ,
             a
             witnesse
             of
             
               lyes
               )
               shall
               perish
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               that
               heareth
               ,
               speaketh
               constantly
               ,
            
             (
             or
             
               speaketh
               to
               prevaile
            
             *
             ,
             &
             conquer
             in
             his
             cause
             .
             )
             Prov.
             21.
             28.
             
          
           
             2
             Discovery
             in
             a
             little
             time
             .
             The
             Lip
             of
             truth
             shall
             be
             established
             for
             ever
             :
             but
             a
             lying
             tongue
             is
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             Prov.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Being
               put
               to
               silence
            
             ,
             (
             at
             the
             lest
             :
             )
             
               Let
               the
               lying
               lips
               be
               put
               to
               silence
               ,
            
             Ps
             :
             31.
             18.
             
             Perhaps
             it
             is
             meant
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             
               inter
               silentes
            
             ,
             or
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             
               silent
               in
               the
               grave
               by
               death
               :
            
             as
             in
             the
             verse
             next
             before
             .
          
           
             3
             Gods
             Hatred
             :
             
               as
               in
            
             flattery
             ,
             
               when
               men
               speak
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
            
             doe
             
               the
               contrary
            
             .
             Lying
             lips
             are
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             deale
             truly
             ,
             are
             his
             delight
             .
             Prov
             ;
             12.
             22.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             Hatred
             of
             Men
             ,
             
               refusing
               to
               admit
               such
               as
               are
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               either
               into
               their
            
             service
             or
             societie
             .
             He
             that
             worketh
             deceit
             ,
             shall
             not
             dwell
             in
             my
             house
             ;
             he
             that
             telleth
             LIES
             ,
             shall
             not
             tarry
             in
             my
             sight
             ,
             Ps
             :
             101.
             7.
             
          
           
             5
             A
             Curse
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             bondage
             .
             The
             Gibeonites
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             they
             came
             from
             a
             farre
             country
             ,
             
               when
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               (
               Josh
            
             9.
             9.
             
             )
             
               were
               thus
               punished
               by
            
             Joshua
             .
             Now
             therefore
             yee
             are
             cursed
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             none
             of
             you
             be
             freed
             from
             being
             bondmen
             and
             hewers
             of
             wood
             ,
             and
             drawers
             of
             water
             for
             the
             house
             of
             my
             God.
             Josh
             .
             9.
             23.
             
          
           
           
             6
             Leprosy
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               Lyer
               himselfe
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             posterity
             after
             him
             :
             as
             in
             
               Gehazi
               (
               Elisha's
            
             Servant
             ,
             )
             who
             partly
             for
             covetousnesse
             ,
             in
             running
             after
             Naaman
             the
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             for
             money
             for
             his
             Masters
             curing
             his
             leprosy
             ,
             (
             when
             his
             Master
             had
             refused
             it
             )
             whereby
             he
             disgraced
             his
             Master
             ▪
             but
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             think
             )
             especially
             for
             telling
             him
             ,
             
               He
               went
               no
               whither
            
             ;
             was
             thus
             threatened
             by
             the
             Prophet
             his
             Master
             ,
             
               The
               leprosy
               therefore
               of
               Naaman
               ,
               shall
               cleave
               unto
               thee
               ,
               and
               unto
               thy
               seed
               for
               ever
            
             2
             Kings
             5
             ,
             27
             ,
             compared
             with
             v
             :
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             7
             
               Many
               sad
               and
               bitter
               punishments
            
             :
             as
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             among
             the
             Jewes
             :
             who
             for
             
               committing
               adultery
            
             ,
             and
             
               walking
               in
               lies
            
             ,
             (
             which
             God
             cals
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               horrible
               thing
            
             ;
             )
             are
             thus
             threatened
             ,
             
               I
               will
               feed
               them
               with
               wormewood
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               drinke
               the
               water
               of
               gall
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             23
             ,
             15
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             14.
             
             Whether
             there
             were
             in
             this
             speech
             ,
             an
             allusion
             to
             that
             
               bitter
               water
            
             ,
             which
             the
             woman
             dranke
             ,
             that
             was
             suspected
             of
             adultery
             ,
             Num
             :
             5.
             18.
             
             (
             there
             being
             mention
             made
             before
             of
             committing
             adultery
             )
             I
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             it
             may
             seeme
             probable
             ,
             because
             as
             it
             was
             said
             of
             such
             a
             woman
             ,
             that
             if
             she
             were
             guilty
             ,
             she
             should
             
               be
               a
               curse
               among
               the
               people
               :
            
             so
             those
             Prophets
             ,
             (
             especially
             Zedekiah
             ,
             and
             Ahab
             )
             became
             a
             curse
             among
             the
             Jewes
             .
             Whereby
             I
             meane
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             cursed
             by
             them
             ,
             (
             neither
             
             is
             this
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             expression
             ,
             so
             often
             *
             used
             in
             the
             Prophets
             :
             )
             but
             that
             their
             condition
             was
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             cursed
             any
             body
             ,
             used
             to
             expresse
             it
             ,
             by
             
               wishing
               that
               he
               were
               ,
               as
               such
               men
               were
            
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             it
             explained
             ,
             
               Jerem.
               29.
               22.
               
               The
               Lord
               make
               the
               like
               Zedekiah
               ,
               and
               like
               Ahab
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             'T
             is
             almost
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             become
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             an
             expression
             usuall
             also
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Ezek.
             14
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
             Even
             as
             Irus
             ,
             or
             Troy
             ,
             became
             a
             proverb
             ;
             being
             proverbially
             applied
             ,
             to
             signifie
             a
             
               poore
               man
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               miserable
               place
            
             .
             Now
             though
             this
             allusion
             be
             admitted
             ,
             because
             of
             what
             is
             before
             spoken
             of
             Adultery
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
             (
             
               They
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               and
               walke
               in
               lies
               ,
               &c
               :
               )
            
             so
             that
             the
             punishment
             shall
             
               looke
               aside
            
             to
             
               that
               sinne
            
             ;
             yet
             methinkes
             ,
             the
             
               punishment
               threatened
            
             ,
             seemes
             to
             
               look
               back
            
             more
             directly
             upon
             the
             sin
             
               of
               lying
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             retaliation
             :
             as
             if
             God
             had
             resolved
             ,
             that
             seeing
             those
             Prophets
             ,
             especially
             abused
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             their
             tongues
             to
             lying
             :
             those
             same
             parts
             of
             theirs
             ,
             should
             be
             chiefly
             punished
             ,
             viz.
             in
             eating
             ,
             and
             drinking
             the
             bitterest
             things
             that
             could
             be
             gotten
             ,
             
               wormewood
               ,
               and
               water
               of
               gall
               .
            
             In
             the
             ninth
             chapter
             verse
             15
             ▪
             you
             have
             the
             same
             manner
             of
             threat
             to
             
               all
               the
               Jewes
            
             ;
             &
             there
             the
             maine
             sinne
             complained
             of
             is
             Lying
             :
             as
             you
             may
             see
             v.
             5.
             
             The
             Septuagint
             in
             that
             place
             translate
             for
             ,
             wormewood
             ,
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             ,
             necessities
             ,
             (
             a
             word
             used
             likewise
             in
             the
             
               singular
               number
            
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             as
             Tob
             3.
             6.
             
             Bar.
             7.
             37.
             
             Luk.
             21.
             23.
             )
             And
             here
             they
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sorrows
             ,
             or
             griefes
             :
             In
             both
             places
             ,
             they
             use
             the
             word
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             signifies
             ,
             to
             
               feed
               by
               little
               and
               a
               little
               at
               a
               time
               ,
            
             as
             one
             would
             children
             :
             Whereby
             the
             punishment
             is
             very
             much
             aggravated
             .
             To
             swallow
             downe
             a
             bitter
             thing
             
               at
               once
               ▪
            
             is
             not
             so
             much
             :
             but
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             
               by
               degrees
            
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             long
             in
             taking
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             torture
             .
             To
             conclude
             even
             by
             our
             English
             expression
             of
             feeding
             with
             
               wormewood
               ,
               &c.
            
             can
             hardly
             be
             lesse
             signified
             ,
             then
             a
             
               long
               continuance
               of
               many
               bitter
               evills
               ,
            
             or
             a
             longcaptivity
             .
             *
             See
             the
             expressions
             of
             Devouring
             by
             
               bitter
               destruction
            
             Deut
             :
             32.
             24.
             
             God's
             w●i●●ng
             
               bitter
               things
            
             against
             
               Job
               ▪
            
             c.
             13
             ,
             26
             ,
             and
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             Star
             called
             Wormwood
             ,
             Rev.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             8
             
               Destruction
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               destroy
               them
               that
               speak
               leasing
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             5.
             6.
             and
             that
             
               unavoydable
               .
               A
               false
               witnesse
               shall
               not
               be
               unpunished
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               speakes
               Lies
               shall
               not
               escape
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             19.
             5
             ,
             see
             v.
             *
             9.
             
             Ananias
             ,
             and
             Sapphira
             ,
             
             saying
             they
             had
             but
             
               so
               much
            
             ,
             for
             the
             possession
             which
             they
             sold
             ,
             whereas
             they
             had
             more
             ,
             (
             wherein
             they
             did
             not
             only
             
               lie
               to
            
             ,
             but
             
               by
               lying
            
             endeavored
             to
             deceive
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             for
             so
             much
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             the
             accusative
             case
             ,
             will
             import
             )
             were
             both
             threatened
             by
             Peter
             ,
             with
             
               sudden
               death
            
             ;
             &
             accordingly
             fell
             down
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             had
             done
             speaking
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Shemaiah
             ,
             and
             Hananiah
             ,
             for
             making
             the
             People
             to
             
               trust
               in
               a
               Lie
            
             ,
             Jer
             :
             28.
             &
             c.
             29.
             
             Ahab
             and
             Zedekiah
             ,
             for
             
               prophecying
               a
               Lie
            
             ,
             c.
             29
             ,
             v.
             21
             ,
             were
             punished
             with
             death
             .
             (
             See
             the
             chapter
             of
             False-teachers
             .
             )
             And
             here
             I
             cannot
             but
             say
             somwhat
             of
             one
             grand
             Lyar
             more
             ;
             (
             for
             somuch
             the
             name
             imports
             ,
             which
             the
             Jewes
             have
             given
             him
             ;
             viz.
             
               Bar
               Cosiba
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Sonne
               of
               a
               Lie.
            
             )
             He
             fained
             himself
             to
             be
             that
             Star
             ,
             spoken
             of
             by
             Balaam
             Num
             :
             24.
             17.
             
             And
             therefore
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             (
             as
             long
             as
             they
             took
             him
             for
             the
             true
             Messias
             )
             called
             him
             
               Bar
               Cochba
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Starre
            
             .
             The
             number
             of
             those
             that
             believed
             this
             lie
             ,
             was
             very
             great
             ;
             *
             insomuch
             that
             after
             a
             while
             ,
             having
             slaughtered
             many
             thousands
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             especially
             of
             the
             Romans
             in
             Africa
             and
             elsewhere
             ;
             he
             caused
             himselfe
             to
             be
             crowned
             King
             in
             Bitter
             ,
             a
             City
             in
             Arabia
             .
             But
             his
             kingdome
             was
             short
             ;
             for
             after
             a
             few
             months
             ,
             Adrianus
             ,
             being
             sent
             thither
             by
             Trajan
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
             wonne
             the
             city
             by
             violence
             ,
             &
             slew
             both
             the
             Impostour
             ,
             and
             forty
             hundred
             thousand
             men
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
             This
             happened
             about
             two
             and
             fifty
             yeares
             ,
             after
             the
             
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
            
             *
             .
          
           
             9
             Exclusion
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Jerusalem
             .
             There
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             into
             it
             any
             thing
             that
             defileth
             ,
             neither
             whatsoever
             worketh
             abomination
             ,
             or
             maketh
             a
             lye
             ,
             Rev.
             21.
             27.
             
             Without
             are
             doggs
             ,
             &c.
             and
             whosoever
             loveth
             &
             maketh
             a
             lye
             ,
             Ch.
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             The
             greatnesse
             ;
             and
             the
             hurtfulnesse
             of
             this
             sinne
             may
             be
             yet
             further
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             First
             from
             the
             words
             of
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             120.
             3.
             
             For
             if
             we
             translate
             in
             the
             vocative
             case
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               thee
               ?
               or
               what
               shall
               be
               done
               unto
               thee
               ,
               thou
               false
               tongue
               ?
            
             he
             seemes
             to
             speake
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             sinne
             were
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             what
             punishment
             he
             could
             name
             bad
             enough
             for
             it
             .
             If
             ,
             what
             
               will
               be
               given
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             what
             
               will
               be
            
             done
             ,
             &c.
             as
             if
             he
             could
             not
             expresse
             ,
             but
             admir'd
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             punishment
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             would
             be
             inflicted
             for
             it
             .
             If
             in
             the
             nominative
             case
             (
             which
             better
             accords
             with
             other
             translations
             a
             and
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             it selfe
             )
             thus
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               a
               false
               tongue
               give
               thee
               ,
            
             or
             what
             shall
             it
             adde
             unto
             thee
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             
               profit
               thee
            
             *
             )
             he
             seemes
             to
             mean
             (
             according
             to
             the
             
             usuall
             force
             of
             such
             expressions
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             )
             a
             positive
             affirmation
             of
             the
             clean
             contrary
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             it
             would
             be
             both
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             
               exceeding
               hurtfull
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             Gods
             aggravating
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             such
             as
             commit
             
               other
               sinnes
            
             ,
             by
             complaining
             of
             this
             .
             
               They
               have
               taken
               of
               the
               accursed
               thing
               ,
               and
               have
               also
               stollen
               and
               dissembled
               also
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             Achan
             )
             Josh
             7.
             11.
             
             Dissembled●
             or
             lyed
             So
             the
             originall
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             also●
             Marke
             the
             gradation
             .
             And
             therefore
             ch
             .
             22.
             20
             ▪
             where
             we
             render
             ,
             
               commit
               a
               trespasse
               in
               the
               accursed
               thing
            
             ;
             
             he
             
               Chaldee
               paraphrast
            
             saies
             ,
             
               lyed
               a
               lye
            
             .
             So
             likewise
             in
             Ezekiel
             Chap.
             17.
             20.
             
             (
             where
             complaint
             is
             made
             of
             
               Pharoah's
               breaking
            
             his
             promise
             to
             help
             the
             Jewes
             )
             that
             which
             we
             render
             ,
             
               for
               his
               trespasse
               which
               he
               hath
               trespassed
               against
               me
            
             ;
             the
             paraphrase
             renders
             
               for
               his
               lye
               which
               he
               hath
               lyed
               :
            
             
             and
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             the
             same
             in
             both
             these
             places
             .
          
           
             3
             By
             God's
             aggravating
             so
             much
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             the
             punishment
             of
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             when
             this
             is
             joyned
             with
             them
             .
             If
             a
             man
             had
             taken
             ,
             or
             detain'd
             ought
             of
             his
             neighbours
             ;
             he
             was
             to
             restore
             it
             againe
             .
             but
             if
             he
             had
             ly●d
             ,
             (
             and
             denied
             it
             with
             an
             oath
             )
             he
             was
             to
             adde
             a
             
               fifth
               part
            
             more
             to
             it
             ,
             Lev
             6.
             5
             
             And
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             ,
             whereas
             at
             the
             offering
             of
             o●her
             offerings
             ,
             only
             a
             
               generall
               confessiō
            
             of
             sins
             sufficed
             ;
             
             at
             the
             offering
             of
             the
             oblation
             for
             this
             sin
             ,
             a
             
               particular
               confession
            
             of
             the
             sinne
             ,
             and
             a
             
               particular
               acknowledgement
            
             of
             
               deserving
               death
            
             (
             which
             the
             creature
             offered
             ,
             suffered
             for
             thē
             )
             was
             required
             .
             If
             you
             say
             the
             punishment
             was
             not
             aggravated
             for
             lying
             ;
             but
             for
             
               lying
               with
               an
               oath
            
             ,
             or
             
               swearing
               falsly
            
             :
             I
             have
             only
             this
             to
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             believe
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             in
             Num
             :
             5.
             6.
             you
             have
             the
             same
             punishment
             without
             mentioning
             any
             oath
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             only
             ,
             
               If
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               shall
               commit
               any
               sin
               :
            
             which
             the
             
               Chaldes
               Paraphrase
            
             renders
             ,
             shall
             
               lye
               a
               lye
            
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             places
             before
             quoted
             ▪
             which
             I
             doe
             not
             alleage
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               speaking
               falsely
            
             is
             as
             bad
             as
             
               swearing
               falsely
            
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             how
             much
             a
             sinne
             is
             aggravavated
             by
             denying
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             with
             an
             oath
             :
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             hurt
             &
             deceit
             thereby
             wrought
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             all
             as
             much
             .
             And
             therefore
             Cicero
             *
             (
             a
             heathen
             )
             could
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Gods
             were
             as
             angry
             for
             lying
             ,
             as
             for
             perjurie
             ;
             and
             had
             provided
             the
             
               same
               punishments
            
             .
             I
             could
             wish
             we
             were
             as
             carefull
             against
             lying
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             would
             seeme
             to
             be
             :
             who
             have
             a
             saying
             in
             their
             
               Talmud
               ,
               that
               none
               must
               say
            
             to
             a
             
               child
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               if
               ●e
               mean
               not
               to
               give
               it
               him
               ;
               for
               feare
               of
               teaching
               him
               to
            
             LYE
             .
             But
             I
             may
             say
             of
             them
             also
             notwithstanding
             
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             carefull
             against
             Lying
             ,
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ;
             if
             they
             forbid
             it
             only
             to
             a
             Jew
             ,
             &
             allow
             it
             to
             a
             heathen
             ;
             as
             they
             say
             they
             doe
             :
             just
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             ,
             to
             any
             ,
             whom
             they
             please
             to
             call
             Hereticks
             .
             They
             may
             seem
             to
             have
             encouragement
             ,
             from
             those
             words
             in
             Ecclus
             7.
             12.
             
               devise
               not
               a
               lye
               against
               thy
               brother
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             (
             to
             use
             the
             expression
             there
             *
             used
             )
             wh●soever
             thus
             *
             ploweth
             ,
             upon
             what
             ground
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             his
             harvest
             will
             be
             nothing
             but
             his
             own
             cutting
             down
             to
             be
             burnt
             in
             everlasting
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             Marriage
             with
             Idolaters
             &c.
             
          
           
             Was
             punished
             with
             the
             
               Drowning
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             most
             common
             conjecture
             be
             true
             )
             For
             in
             Genesis
             c.
             6.
             2.
             immediatly
             before
             mention
             made
             of
             God's
             resolution
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               saw
               the
               daughters
               of
               men
               that
               they
               were
               faire
               ,
               and
               they
               tooke
               them
               wives
               of
               all
               which
               they
               chose
            
             i.
             e.
             according
             as
             their
             
               lust
               led
            
             them
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             had
             to
             religion
             ,
             or
             goodnesse
             .
             By
             
             the
             
               sonnes
               of
               God
            
             ,
             saies
             Chrysostome
             &
             others
             ,
             is
             meant
             the
             sonnes
             or
             Seth
             ,
             so
             called
             either
             from
             their
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             nature
             ;
             or
             from
             their
             good●inesse
             ,
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             stature
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             adding
             the
             word
             ,
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             meane
             to
             expresse
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             any
             thing
             .
             But
             they
             conceit
             ,
             that
             the
             posteritie
             of
             
               Cain
               ,
               through
            
             their
             intemperance
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             had
             both
             their
             growth
             hindered
             ,
             and
             their
             strength
             impaired
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             children
             which
             they
             begat
             ,
             were
             for
             the
             most
             part
             daughters
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             the
             daughters
             of
             men
             :
             and
             of
             men
             or
             Adam
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             )
             
               because
               they
               were
            
             altogether
             earthly
             ,
             and
             carnall
             in
             
               their
               affections
            
             .
             Since
             that
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             threatened
             or
             punished
             ,
             In
             the
             
               persons
               themselves
            
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             
               being
               seduced
               from
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               :
            
             For
             it
             was
             said
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             concerning
             the
             seven
             nations
             ,
             
               Neither
               shalt
               thou
               make
               marriages
               with
               them
            
             &c.
             
             
               For
               they
               will
               turn
               away
               thy
               son
               from
               following
               me
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               serve
               other
               Gods
               ,
            
             Deut.
             7.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Examples
             hereof
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Solomon
             ,
             1
             Kings
             11
             ▪
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ▪
             in
             Ahab
             Ch
             21.
             25
             ▪
             and
             in
             Joram
             2
             Kings
             8.
             18.
             of
             which
             three
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             expressly
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             seduced
             by
             their
             wives
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Oppression
               ,
               &
               Losse
               of
               their
               estates
               .
               They
               
               have
               dealt
               trecherously
               against
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               they
               have
               begotten
               strange
            
             *
             
               children
               :
               Now
               shall
               a
               month
               devoure
               them
               with
               their
               portions
               ,
            
             Hos
             5.
             7.
             
             There
             can
             be
             no
             lesse
             herein
             threatned
             ,
             then
             what
             I
             mentioned
             ;
             whether
             you
             interpret
             (
             with
             the
             Paraphrast
             )
             
               I
               will
               bring
               people
               every
               month
               that
               shall
               devoure
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               ground
               :
            
             or
             (
             with
             others
             )
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             
               morthly
               tax
            
             ,
             put
             *
             upon
             the
             Israelites
             by
             Menahem
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             recruite
             his
             treasure
             ,
             2
             Kings
             15.
             20.
             
             (
             for
             Hosea
             prophecied
             in
             his
             time
             &
             long
             after
             *
             )
             which
             came
             to
             a
             thousand
             talents
             of
             silver
             .
             I
             might
             adde
             hereunto
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Destruction
             ,
             
               being
               an
               ordinary
            
             consequent
             ,
             
               if
               not
               a
            
             punishment
             .
             
               It
               is
               said
               in
               the
               place
               above
               quoted
               ,
            
             For
             they
             will
             turne
             away
             thy
             sons
             from
             following
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             serve
             other
             Gods
             ;
             so
             will
             the
             anger
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             kindled
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             destroy
             thee
             suddainly
             .
             Suddenly
             ]
             
               or
               in
            
             hast
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             beget
             children
             ,
             and
             teach
             them
             Idolatry
             too
             .
          
           
             In
             their
             children
             ,
             it
             is
             threatned
             and
             punished
             with
             Wickednesse
             ,
             and
             Misery
             ,
             to
             the
             trouble
             and
             greife
             of
             the
             parents
             .
             As
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Absalom
             ,
             and
             Tamar
             (
             David's
             children
             which
             he
             had
             by
             Maacha
             daughter
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Geshur
             an
             Idolater
             (
             1
             Chr.
             3.
             2.
             )
             Tamar
             was
             forced
             by
             Amnon
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             13.
             14.
             
             
               Absalom
               caused
               Amnon
               to
               be
               murdered
               ,
            
             
             vers
             .
             29
             rebelled
             against
             his
             father
             ,
             ch
             .
             15.
             and
             in
             that
             
               rebellion
               miserably
               died
            
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             
             In
             the
             Prophet
             Malachi
             ,
             in
             whose
             time
             viz
             :
             after
             ,
             and
             about
             the
             
               building
               of
               the
               second
               temple
            
             this
             sin
             very
             much
             reigned
             *
             among
             the
             Jewes
             )
             you
             have
             this
             threat
             ,
             
               Judah
               hath
               prophaned
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               hee
               loved
               ,
               and
               hath
               married
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               god
               The
               Lord
               will
               cut
               off
               the
               man
               that
               doth
               this
               :
               the
               master
               and
               the
               scholler
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               tabernacles
               of
               Jacob
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             where
             instead
             of
             the
             master
             and
             the
             scholler
             ,
             he
             Paraphrast
             translates
             ,
             
               the
               son
               and
               the
               nephew
            
             :
             which
             suits
             better
             with
             that
             which
             goes
             before
             it
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               cut
               off
            
             To
             
               the
               man.
            
             a
             
               The
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               god
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               woman
               that
               worships
               a
               strange
               god
               :
            
             for
             ,
             what
             a
             man
             counts
             his
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             loves
             &
             honours
             ,
             as
             a
             father
             :
             &
             so
             he
             may
             be
             called
             the
             son
             or
             daughter
             of
             it
             .
             Se
             Je
             :
             2.
             27.
             
             &
             Is
             .
             43.
             6.
             
             Ex.
             4.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             odiousnesse
             ,
             and
             hurtfulnesse
             of
             marrying
             with
             Idolaters
             may
             be
             further
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             thus
             ,
          
           
             1
             
               By
               the
            
             passionate
             actions
             ,
             and
             expressions
             
               of
               godly
               men
               against
               it
               .
               Of
            
             Ezra
             ,
             chap.
             9.
             3.
             
             And
             when
             I
             heard
             this
             thing
             ,
             I
             rent
             my
             garment
             ,
             and
             my
             mantle
             ,
             and
             pluckt
             of
             the
             haire
             of
             my
             head
             and
             of
             my
             beard
             ,
             and
             sate
             downe
             astonied
             
               And
               of
            
             Nehemiah
             ,
             chap
             13
             25.
             
             I
             contended
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             cursed
             them
             ,
             and
             smote
             
             certaine
             of
             them
             .
             
               Nay
               vers
            
             .
             29.
             
               you
               have
               him
            
             praying
             
               against
               some
            
             ,
             Remember
             them
             ,
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             defiled
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             what
             Ezra
             speakes
             of
             
               God's
               fierce
               anger
            
             by
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             
               Vntill
               the
               fierce
               wrath
               of
               our
               God
               for
               this
               matter
               be
               turned
               from
               us
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             10
             14.
             which
             he
             thought
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             till
             they
             had
             every
             one
             
               turned
               away
            
             their
             
               strange
               wives
            
             ,
             and
             made
             their
             peace
             with
             an
             offering
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             In
             the
             end
             of
             his
             prayer
             ch
             .
             9.
             his
             words
             are
             ,
             
               We
               cannot
               stand
               before
               thee
               because
               of
               this
               .
            
          
           
             3
             By
             what
             Paul
             speakes
             (
             as
             it
             is
             thought
             )
             chiefly
             concerning
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             vers
             .
             14.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Where
             First
             ,
             he
             cals
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               be
               unequally
               yoaked
            
             :
             as
             if
             (
             say
             some
             )
             he
             alluded
             to
             
               plowing
               with
               an
               oxe
               and
               an
               asse
               together
            
             ;
             a
             
               cleane
               beast
            
             ,
             and
             an
             uncleane
             ;
             which
             was
             forbidden
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             10.
             
             Now
             from
             this
             similitude
             (
             or
             expression
             )
             onely
             ,
             may
             be
             gathered
             how
             hurtfull
             it
             is
             :
             viz.
             because
             of
             the
             many
             inconveniences
             ,
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             strife
             ,
             and
             discontent
             ,
             which
             must
             necessarily
             follow
             .
             For
             in
             that
             word
             but
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             signified
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             being
             yoaked
             with
             a
             beast
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             of
             
               another
               kind
            
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             so
             sorted
             as
             they
             may
             draw
             together
             without
             trouble
             ;
             )
             but
             after
             
               another
               way
            
             :
             
             as
             if
             one's
             face
             stood
             East
             ,
             and
             the
             other's
             West
             ;
             whereby
             the
             paine
             ,
             and
             difficulty
             ,
             in
             drawing
             each
             one
             his
             way
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             more
             .
             For
             when
             one
             drawes
             forward
             ,
             the
             other
             must
             either
             draw
             backward
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             paine
             :
             or
             yeeld
             to
             be
             drawne
             the
             same
             way
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             danger
             ,
             if
             the
             way
             be
             naught
             .
             Now
             ,
             how
             much
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             
               hindred
               from
               good
               duties
            
             ,
             that
             is
             yoked
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             by
             
               marrying
               a
               wicked
               person
            
             ,
             especially
             an
             Idolater
             ;
             every
             one
             may
             guesse
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             hath
             beene
             partly
             shewn
             in
             this
             chapter
             .
             )
             And
             so
             likewise
             ,
             what
             strife
             ,
             and
             contention
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             to
             meet
             with
             :
             an
             example
             whereof
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Zipporah
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ,
             about
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             their
             child
             ,
             Exod.
             4.
             26.
             
             See
             the
             consequents
             of
             
               Sampson's
               marriage
            
             with
             a
             Philistin
             ,
             Jud.
             15.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             those
             words
             ,
             vers
             .
             16.
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             
               For
               yee
               are
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               dwell
               in
               them
               &c.
            
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             what
             danger
             there
             is
             of
             
               God's
               departure
            
             from
             us
             .
             For
             he
             will
             not
             dwell
             in
             a
             Temple
             ,
             that
             is
             polluted
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             to
             one
             ,
             but
             it
             
               be
               polluted
            
             this
             way
             .
             You
             may
             remember
             ,
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Malachi
             formerly
             quoted
             ,
             it
             was
             said
             ,
             that
             
               Judah
               profaned
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               he
               loved
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             holinesse
             (
             often
             
             mentioned
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             )
             of
             being
             a
             consecrated
             ,
             or
             peculiar
             people
             to
             God
             ;
             by
             reason
             whereof
             the
             Jewes
             are
             forbid
             to
             profane
             ,
             or
             defile
             ,
             or
             make
             themselves
             common
             ,
             (
             viz
             :
             with
             the
             Nations
             )
             either
             by
             entertaining
             communion
             with
             them
             (
             especially
             by
             marriage
             )
             or
             imitating
             them
             in
             their
             practises
             ,
             (
             especially
             those
             of
             Idolatry
             )
             See
             *
             Deut
             :
             7
             3.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             ch
             14
             2.
             and
             Ezek.
             20.
             18.
             and
             Dan.
             1.
             8.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             by
             those
             words
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Wherefore
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               ye
               separate
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               touch
               not
               the
               uncleane
               thing
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               receive
               you
               ,
            
             may
             be
             gathered
             ,
             what
             danger
             there
             is
             ,
             even
             of
             God's
             
               Rejecting
               of
               us
            
             ,
             if
             we
             thus
             defile
             our selves
             ;
             in
             regard
             that
             being
             separated
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             required
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             his
             receiving
             of
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             Meanes
             of
             Grace
             continued
             in
             Anger
             *
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Though
               men
               have
            
             rejected
             them
             .
             Since
             the
             day
             that
             your
             fathers
             came
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             unto
             this
             day
             ,
             I
             have
             even
             sent
             unto
             you
             all
             my
             servants
             the
             Prophets
             daily
             ,
             rising
             up
             early
             ,
             and
             sending
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             hearkened
             not
             unto
             mee
             ,
             nor
             inclined
             their
             eare
             ,
             but
             
             hardened
             their
             neck
             ;
             they
             did
             worse
             then
             their
             fathers
             .
             Therefore
             thou
             shalt
             speake
             all
             these
             words
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             unto
             thee
             :
             thou
             shalt
             also
             call
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             answer
             thee
             .
             Jerem.
             7.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Though
             they
             have
             mocked
             at
             them
             .
             The
             Jewes
             ,
             though
             they
             slighted
             the
             importunity
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             in
             speaking
             to
             them
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             laying
             
               Line
               upon
               line
               ,
               and
               precept
               upon
               precept
               ,
               here
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               there
               a
               little
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             28.
             10
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             at
             length
             they
             tooke
             up
             these
             words
             for
             a
             Proverb
             *
             ,
             to
             sport
             with
             :
             (
             even
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             
               The
               burden
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Jer.
             23.
             38.
             
             )
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             importunity
             ,
             it
             was
             continued
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             ensnaring
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             an
             
               occasion
               of
               falling
               .
               But
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               unto
               them
               ,
               precept
               upon
               precept
               ,
               Line
               upon
               line
            
             *
             ;
             
               line
               upon
               line
               :
               here
               a
               little
               and
               there
               a
               little
               :
               that
               they
               might
               goe
               and
               fall
               backward
               ,
               and
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               snared
               and
               taken
            
             a
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
           
             3
             
               Though
               it
               be
               certaine
            
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             them
             .
             You
             shall
             say
             unto
             him
             (
             
               saith
               God
               to
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               when
               he
               sent
               him
               to
               Pharaoh
            
             )
             Let
             us
             goe
             we
             beseech
             thee
             ,
             three
             daies
             journey
             ,
             &c.
             Exod
             3.
             18.
             
             
               &
               yet
               he
               addes
               v.
            
             19.
             
             I
             am
             sure
             that
             the
             King
             of
             Egypt
             will
             not
             let
             you
             goe
             ,
             &c.
             
               See
               Ezek.
            
             3.
             11.
             
             
               But
               that
               they
               will
               kill
            
             the
             messenger
             .
             Behold
             I
             send
             unto
             you
             Prophets
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             ye
             shall
             kill
             and
             crucifie
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             upon
             you
             may
             come
             all
             the
             righteous
             blood
             shed
             upon
             the
             earth
             Mat.
             23
             ,
             34
             ,
             Luk
             :
             11.
             49.
             50.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Though
               it
               be
               certaine
               they
            
             cannot
             be
             the
             better
             for
             them
             .
             Vnto
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             all
             these
             things
             are
             done
             in
             parables
             ,
             that
             seeing
             they
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             not
             perceive
             ,
             &c.
             Mark.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             5
             
               Though
               God
               himselfe
            
             harden
             their
             hearts
             against
             them
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             said
             unto
             Moses
             :
             when
             thou
             goest
             to
             returne
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             see
             that
             thou
             doe
             all
             those
             wonders
             before
             Pharaoh
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             put
             in
             thine
             hand
             :
             but
             I
             will
             harden
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             let
             the
             people
             goe
             ,
             Exod
             :
             4.
             21.
             
             
               See
               Ch.
            
             7
             ,
             4.
             
             Ch.
             9.
             12.
             
             
               See
               Isa
            
             :
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Continuing
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               to
               such
               as
            
             profit
             not
             
               by
               them
            
             ,
             heaps
             up
             wrath
             &
             coales
             ,
             and
             aggravates
             condemnation
             
               more
               then
               any
               thing
               :
               and
               therefore
               their
               case
               is
               exceeding
               miserable
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               are
               thus
            
             continued
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Meanes
             of
             grace
             ,
             if
             extraordinary
             ,
             such
             as
             profit
             not
             by
             them
             are
             threatned
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             generall
             ,
             with
             Woe
             .
             For
             thus
             our
             Saviour
             threatned
             Chorazin
             ,
             and
             Bethsaida
             ,
             for
             not
             repenting
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             
               done
               most
               of
               his
               mightie
               workes
            
             in
             them
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Removall
             of
             those
             meanes
             .
             For
             thus
             our
             Saviour
             threatned
             the
             Priests
             ,
             &
             Elders
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             after
             he
             had
             told
             them
             a
             parable
             of
             husbandmen
             ,
             who
             returned
             their
             master
             no
             fruit
             of
             his
             Vineyard
             ,
             notwithstanding
             he
             had
             sent
             so
             many
             servants
             ,
             nay
             and
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             and
             heire
             to
             receive
             them
             .
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               nation
               ,
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
            
             Mat.
             21.
             43.
             
             Now
             the
             justice
             of
             this
             punishment
             ,
             they
             themselves
             had
             before
             in
             the
             parable
             ,
             unwittingly
             acknowledged
             :
             evē
             as
             David
             did
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             ,
             in
             the
             parable
             of
             Nathan
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam
             :
             12.
             5.
             
             For
             being
             asked
             what
             they
             thought
             ,
             the
             Master
             would
             doe
             to
             those
             husbandmen
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             himselfe
             ;
             they
             made
             answer
             with
             indignation
             ,
             
               He
               will
               miserably
               destroy
               those
               wicked
               men
               ,
               &
               will
               let
               out
               his
               vineyard
               unto
               other
               husbandmen
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               shall
               render
               him
               the
               fruits
               in
               their
               season
               ,
            
             vers
             40.
             41.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Condemnation
               by
               others
            
             ;
             who
             
               profited
               by
               lesse
            
             ,
             &
             shall
             rise
             up
             in
             judgement
             against
             them
             as
             witnesses
             ;
             to
             testifie
             ,
             that
             
               lesse
               means
            
             then
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             meanes
             for
             cōversion
             .
             For
             thus
             our
             Saviour
             told
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             Ninevites
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Queen
               of
               the
               South
            
             :
             viz
             :
             because
             they
             repented
             not
             at
             
               his
               preaching
            
             ;
             and
             refused
             to
             heare
             him
             :
             whereas
             the
             Ninevites
             repented
             at
             the
             preaching
             of
             Jonas
             ,
             for
             
               so
               litle
               while
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Queen
               of
               the
               South
            
             came
             so
             farre
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             heare
             the
             wisdome
             of
             Solomon
             :
             who
             were
             both
             farre
             inferiour
             to
             him
             ,
             Mat.
             12
             41.
             42.
             
          
           
             4
             Greater
             condemnation
             then
             others
             .
             Vnto
             whomsoever
             much
             is
             given
             ,
             of
             him
             shal
             be
             much
             required
             ,
             &c.
             Luk
             :
             12.
             48.
             
             
               They
               shall
               have
            
             many
             stripes
             ,
             vers
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             to
             whō
             the
             
               Gospell
               is
               preached
            
             :
             because
             they
             have
             no
             excuse
             at
             all
             ,
             to
             plead
             .
             
               If
               I
               had
               not
               come
               and
               spoken
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               had
               sinne
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               have
               no
               cloak
               for
               their
               sinne
               ,
            
             Joh.
             15.
             22.
             at
             least
             no
             cloak
             ,
             that
             is
             great
             enough
             to
             cover
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Men-pleasers
             threatned
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             Being
             disowned
             by
             Christ
             .
             For
             if
             I
             yet
             pleased
             men
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             be
             the
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             
               God's
               hatred
               .
               Yee
               are
               they
               which
               justify
               your selves
               before
               men
               ,
               but
               God
               knoweth
               your
               hearts
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               is
               highly
               esteem'd
               amongst
               men
               ,
               is
               Abomination
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Luk.
             16.
             15.
             
             Christ
             thus
             spake
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             altogether
             Men-pleasers
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             they
             did
             ,
             it
             was
             their
             maine
             fault
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             all
             they
             car'd
             for
             .
             Paul
             was
             one
             of
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             ,
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               if
               I
            
             YET
             please
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mercies
             ,
             Not
             being
             bettered
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             SeeVnthankefulnesse
             ,
             Security
             ,
             and
             Prosperity
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Ministers
             ,
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             ,
             if
             naught
             ,
             have
             cause
             to
             feare
             these
             ensuing
             punishments
             .
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               are
               Scandalous
               ,
               and
               Corrupters
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               Contempt
               .
               
                 For
                 thus
                 were
                 the
              
               Priests
               
                 among
                 the
                 Jewes
                 threatned
              
               .
               But
               ye
               are
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               ye
               have
               caused
               many
               to
               stumble
               at
               the
               law
               :
               yee
               have
               corrupted
               the
               covenant
               of
               Levi
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               .
               Therefore
               have
               I
               also
               made
               you
               contemptible
               and
               base
               before
               all
               the
               people
               according
               as
               ye
               have
               not
               kept
               my
               waies
               but
               have
               been
               partiall
               in
               the
               law
               .
               Mal.
               2.
               8.
               9.
               
               In
               Samuel
               
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
              
               Belial
               ,
               Wherefore
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               young
               man
               was
               very
               great
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 viz
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 was
              
               scandalous
               :
               
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
              
               men
               abhorred
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               Lord.
               1.
               
               Sam.
               2.
               17.
               
               
                 See
                 Ezek.
              
               22.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               Teach
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               whereby
               they
               cause
               the
               wicked
               to
               presume
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               to
               despaire
               ,
               (
               a
               practise
               very
               much
               to
               be
               lamented
               amongst
               us
               )
            
             
               Being
               by
               some
               severe
               punishment
               or
               other
               made
               to
               leave
               their
               function
               .
               Wi●
               yee
               pollute
               mee
               among
               my
               people
               for
               handfulls
               of
               barley
               ,
               and
               for
               peeces
               of
               bread
               ,
               to
               slay
               the
               soules
               that
               should
               not
               die
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               the
               soules
               alive
               that
               should
               not
               live
               ,
               by
               your
               lying
               
               to
               my
               people
               that
               heare
               your
               lies
               ,
               Ezek.
               13.
               19.
               
                 so
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               22.
               
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 complaint
                 .
                 but
                 it
                 followes
                 vers
                 .
              
               23.
               
               Therefore
               yee
               shall
               see
               no
               more
               vanity
               ,
               nor
               divine
               divinations
               :
               for
               I
               will
               deliver
               my
               people
               out
               of
               your
               hand
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               For
               handfuls
               of
               barly
               ,
               &
               for
               pieces
               of
               bread
               .
               ]
               Hierom
               
                 saies
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 properly
                 applied
                 to
              
               Teachers
               of
               hereticall
               doctrines
               :
               
                 who
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 frequent
                 experience
                 in
                 these
                 dayes
                 )
                 doe
                 not
                 take
              
               whole
               places
               
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
              
               broken
               pieces
               
                 here
                 &
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 their
                 errors
                 .
                 His
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 .
              
               Non
               propter
               chorum
               &
               hemichorū
               hordei
               ,
               ut
               in
               Hosea
               legimus
               c.
               5.
               sed
               propter
               pugillum
               hordei
               quo
               bruta
               vescuntur
               animantia
               :
               &
               fragmentum
               panis
               ,
               non
               panem
               integrum
               ,
               nec
               solida
               testimonia
               scripturarum
               ,
               sed
               quae
               haereticâ
               pravitate
               fracta
               &
               decurtata
               atque
               imminuta
               sunt
               ,
               &
               sanctos
               quosque
               decipiant
               &
               ad
               mortem
               trahant
               ,
               &
               peccatores
               vanis
               promissionibus
               vivificare
               contendant
               .
               
                 See
                 the
                 chapter
                 of
              
               False-teachers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               are
               covetous
               daubers
               ,
               and
               Men-pleasers
               .
            
             
               1
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               
                 Shame
                 .
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 concerning
                 the
                 Prophets
                 that
                 make
                 my
                 p●ople
                 to
                 erre
                 ,
                 that
                 bite
                 with
                 their
                 teeeh
                 ,
                 &
                 cry
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 putteth
                 not
                 into
                 their
                 mouthes
                 ,
                 they
                 even
                 prepare
                 warre
                 against
                 hjm.
                 therefore
                 night
                 shall
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 shall
              
               
               
                 not
                 divine
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sun
                 shall
                 goe
                 down
                 over
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 shall
                 be
                 darke
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 Seers
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diviners
                 confounded
                 :
                 yea
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 cover
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 answer
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Mic.
               3.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               
                 That
                 bite
                 with
                 their
                 teeth
                 and
                 cry
                 peace
              
               ]
               
                 Chald.
                 Par.
                 He
                 that
                 offereth
                 them
                 a
                 feast
                 of
                 flesh
                 ;
                 to
                 him
                 they
                 prophecy
                 peace
                 .
              
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               remember
               ,
               how
               much
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               practise
               of
               many
               ,
               to
               preach
               for
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               
                 preferment
                 .
                 They
                 even
                 prepare
                 warre
              
               ]
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               will
               import
               ,
               sanctifie
               *
               warre
               :
               and
               though
               I
               know
               it
               be
               usuall
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               yet
               it
               puts
               me
               in
               minde
               of
               the
               Popish
               pretended
               holinesse
               ,
               in
               denouncing
               warres
               ,
               and
               excommunications
               against
               such
               as
               doe
               not
               stop
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               by
               feeding
               them
               with
               
                 gifts
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 all
                 cover
                 their
                 lips
                 .
              
               ]
               The
               Sept.
               translate
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 curse
                 ,
              
               for
               so
               I
               chuse
               to
               translate
               their
               translation
               ,
               rather
               then
               as
               others
               do
               ,
               
                 all
                 shal
                 curse
                 them
              
               ;
               because
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               *
               word
               for
               ,
               all
               ,
               with
               an
               affixe
               after
               it
               ,
               signifying
               
                 all
                 of
                 them
              
               reciprocally
               :
               &
               because
               of
               that
               which
               follows
               viz
               :
               insteed
               of
               ,
               
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 answer
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 to
                 heare
                 them
                 .
              
               Which
               puts
               me
               in
               minde
               of
               what
               we
               have
               known
               of
               later
               daies
               especially
               ,
               both
               by
               false
               teachers
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               Papists
               from
               abroad
               ;
               who
               having
               endeavour'd
               to
               seduce
               
               the
               people
               with
               their
               false
               doctrines
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               it
               is
               in
               vaine
               ,
               how
               doe
               they
               bite
               their
               lips
               for
               vexation
               ?
               If
               you
               translate
               it
               the
               other
               way
               ,
               there
               is
               experience
               enough
               of
               that
               too
               ,
               and
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               more
               :
               when
               those
               who
               have
               been
               seduced
               with
               false
               doctrines
               ,
               shall
               
                 fret
                 themselves
              
               ,
               &
               curse
               their
               seducers
               ,
               and
               
                 Look
                 upward
              
               *
               .
            
             
               2
               Destruction
               .
               For
               thus
               God
               spake
               to
               Ieremiah
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               him
               to
               prophecy
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 dismaid
                 at
                 their
                 faces
                 ,
                 lest
                 I
                 confound
                 thee
                 before
                 them
                 ,
              
               Ier.
               1
               ,
               17.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 Be
                 not
                 confounded
              
               with
               
                 feare
                 ,
                 at
              
               their
               faces
               ,
               lest
               I
               confound
               thee
               with
               
                 destruction
                 ,
                 before
              
               their
               faces
               :
               so
               that
               both
               thou
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               see
               what
               a
               folly
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               feare
               men
               ,
               rather
               thē
               God
               ;
               and
               how
               unable
               they
               are
               to
               protect
               those
               that
               please
               them
               ,
               when
               God
               who
               is
               displeased
               ,
               is
               resolved
               to
               punish
               them
               .
               The
               word
               for
               dismayd
               and
               confound
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               is
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               so
               likewise
               the
               word
               for
               
                 their
                 faces
              
               ,
               &
               
                 before
                 thē
              
               .
               which
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               intimate
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               observed
               in
               divers
               places
               (
               in
               the
               prophecies
               especially
               )
               the
               like
               manner
               of
               expressing
               a
               threat
               ,
               viz
               :
               by
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               that
               was
               mentioned
               in
               the
               sin
               .
               perhaps
               the
               more
               to
               make
               the
               persons
               reflect
               upon
               ,
               and
               
                 keep
                 in
                 memory
              
               their
               sin
               ,
               to
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               for
               it
               ;
               or
               to
               acknowledge
               
               
                 God's
                 justice
              
               .
               So
               Jer.
               28.
               vers
               .
               17.
               
               It
               is
               said
               to
               Hananiah
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 Lord
                 hath
                 not
              
               SENT
               thee
               ;
               and
               vers
               .
               18
               ,
               he
               is
               threatened
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 behold
                 I
                 will
              
               SEND
               thee
               .
               (
               or
               ,
               I
               will
               cast
               thee
               ,
               )
               
                 from
                 off
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               So
               ch
               23.
               26.
               for
               abusing
               and
               mocking
               at
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Prophets
               (
               which
               they
               used
               when
               they
               delivered
               their
               messages
               )
               
                 The
                 Burden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               the
               people
               are
               threatned
               ,
               that
               
                 Every
                 man's
                 word
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 burden
              
               *
               .
               so
               vers
               .
               39
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               read
               according
               to
               the
               Sept.
               and
               the
               Vulgar
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 I
                 will
              
               BEARE
               
                 you
                 quite
              
               *
               away
               ,
               (
               meaning
               by
               captivity
               :
               )
               as
               if
               he
               alluded
               to
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Burden
               .
               I
               confesse
               the
               
                 Vulgar
                 translation
              
               in
               this
               verse
               pleases
               mee
               well
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 In
                 carrying
                 I
                 will
                 carry
                 you
                 (
                 Portabo
                 vos
                 portans
                 ,
              
               &c.
               agreeing
               with
               the
               Septuagint
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               answering
               to
               their
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               they
               use
               for
               burthen
               :
               )
               but
               not
               so
               well
               in
               the
               33
               verse
               ,
               where
               they
               translate
               for
               ,
               
                 what
                 burden
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 forsake
                 you
                 :
                 vos
                 estis
                 onus
                 projiciam
                 ,
                 quippe
                 vos
                 ,
                 yee
                 are
                 the
                 burden
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 fling
                 you
                 off
                 :
              
               because
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               bring
               the
               Hebrew
               to
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               we
               read
               (
               as
               it
               is
               likely
               the
               author
               of
               that
               translation
               did
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               which
               are
               the
               same
               letters
               differently
               p●aced
               .
               The
               words
               both
               of
               the
               Latin
               and
               Greeke
               translation
               
               may
               be
               thus
               paraphrased
               :
               
                 If
                 the
                 people
                 aske
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
              
               You
               
                 are
                 my
                 greatest
                 burden
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 have
                 beene
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 will
                 fling
                 you
                 off
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               or
               thus
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 let
                 you
                 lye
                 still
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 I
                 have
                 taken
                 you
                 up
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               a
               man
               will
               take
               up
               a
               potters
               vessell
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 dash
                 you
                 to
                 pieces
                 .
              
               for
               so
               the
               Septuagint
               seeme
               to
               have
               conceived
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               place
               ;
               translating
               ,
               for
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 forsake
                 you
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 allidam
                 vos
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 dash
                 you
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               not
               unsuitable
               (
               especially
               if
               it
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               ,
               which
               I
               thinke
               properly
               signifies
               breaking
               one
               thing
               with
               another
               ,
               whereas
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               b
               is
               breaking
               one
               thing
               upon
               another
               )
               with
               what
               is
               said
               vers
               .
               29.
               of
               God's
               word
               (
               which
               he
               sends
               by
               his
               Prophets
               )
               viz.
               that
               it
               is
               
                 like
                 a
                 hammer
                 ,
                 which
                 breaketh
                 the
                 Rocke
                 in
                 pieces
                 .
              
               This
               their
               translation
               suites
               very
               well
               with
               their
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               the
               word
               which
               they
               use
               for
               burden
               )
               comming
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               take
               .
               which
               expression
               is
               usually
               applyed
               to
               Prophecies
               ,
               especially
               such
               as
               were
               bad
               ;
               for
               the
               Prophets
               were
               bid
               to
               *
               
                 take
                 up
              
               such
               or
               such
               a
               message
               ,
               to
               such
               or
               such
               a
               people
               .
               i.
               e.
               either
               as
               a
               burden
               to
               
                 lay
                 upon
              
               
               them
               ;
               or
               as
               a
               stone
               ,
               to
               fling
               at
               them
               .
               But
               it
               is
               likely
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               read
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               ,
               (
               which
               signifies
               ,
               I
               
                 will
                 forsake
              
               :
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               signifies
               ,
               as
               they
               translate
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 dash
              
               .
               You
               may
               see
               the
               like
               in
               severall
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               Hos
               .
               4.
               6.
               
               &c.
               
            
             
               Those
               words
               of
               Micah
               above
               quoted
               ,
               (
               &
               
                 the
                 diviners
                 confounded
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 cover
                 their
                 lips
                 ,
              
               ch
               .
               3.
               7.
               
               )
               some
               expound
               them
               not
               of
               confusion
               by
               shame
               (
               viz.
               to
               see
               the
               prophecy
               of
               the
               captivity
               fulfilled
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               contradicted
               :
               )
               but
               of
               this
               confusion
               (
               as
               we
               usually
               call
               it
               )
               by
               destruction
               ;
               making
               it
               a
               proverbiall
               speech
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               custome
               of
               
                 covering
                 the
                 faces
              
               of
               such
               men
               as
               were
               
                 condemned
                 to
                 die
              
               ,
               in
               use
               (
               as
               I
               thinke
               )
               both
               with
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               .
               See
               Esth
               .
               7.
               9.
               
               Ezek.
               12.
               6.
               
            
             
               Nehemiah
               prayed
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               
                 think
                 upon
                 those
                 Prophets
              
               who
               were
               hir'd
               by
               Tobiah
               and
               Sanballat
               to
               discourage
               him
               from
               his
               worke
               ,
               chap.
               6.
               14.
               
               And
               Jude
               pronounces
               ,
               Woe
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               
                 ranne
                 greedily
              
               after
               the
               errour
               
                 of
                 Balaam
                 for
                 reward
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               
               And
               therefore
               certainly
               such
               men
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               
                 severe
                 punishment
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               are
               Idle
               ,
               and
               neglect
               their
               duty
               ,
            
             
               1
               Woe
               .
               Necessity
               is
               laid
               upon
               mee
               ,
               yea
               woe
               
               is
               unto
               mee
               if
               I
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospel
               :
               1
               Cor.
               9.
               16.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 God's
                 requiring
                 mens
                 soules
                 at
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
               For
               thus
               God
               told
               Ezekiel
               ,
               (
               whom
               he
               made
               the
               peoples
               watchman
               .
               )
               
                 When
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 wicked
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
                 ;
                 and
                 thou
                 givest
                 him
                 not
                 warning
                 ,
                 nor
                 speakest
                 to
                 warne
                 the
                 wicked
                 from
                 his
                 wicked
                 way
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 the
                 same
                 wicked
                 man
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 his
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 bloud
                 will
                 I
                 require
                 at
                 thine
                 hand
                 ,
              
               Eze.
               3.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 same
                 wicked
                 man
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Though
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               
                 wicked
                 man
              
               might
               be
               suffered
               to
               live
               ;
               yet
               such
               a
               watchman
               deserved
               to
               die
               ,
               because
               
                 his
                 fault
              
               is
               alike
               though
               the
               
                 other's
                 successe
              
               be
               better
               .
               If
               a
               Sentinell
               suffer
               the
               enemy
               to
               come
               on
               ,
               &
               
                 give
                 no
                 warning
              
               :
               though
               the
               enemy
               doe
               not
               prevaile
               ,
               the
               
                 Sentinell
                 shall
                 lose
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 His
                 bloud
                 will
                 I
                 require
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 spilling
                 of
                 his
                 bloud
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Idle
                 Ministers
              
               are
               
                 soule
                 murderers
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 forbids
                 not
                 to
                 sinne
                 when
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 bad
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 bids
                 .
              
               So
               ,
               much
               more
               ,
               he
               that
               saves
               not
               a
               soule
               when
               he
               may
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               must
               too
               ,
               is
               as
               bad
               as
               he
               that
               destroyes
               it
               .
               
                 His
                 blood
              
               ]
               And
               therefore
               Paul
               (
               where
               he
               seemes
               to
               mee
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               like
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               narrowly
               escaped
               danger
               of
               death
               )
               when
               he
               was
               going
               from
               Miletus
               ,
               sent
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               he
               was
               pure
               from
               
               
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 shunned
                 to
                 declare
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Act.
               20.
               26
               ,
               27.
               (
               as
               if
               otherwise
               he
               could
               not
               have
               been
               so
               ;
               )
               and
               therefore
               strictly
               charged
               them
               to
               imitate
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               approve
               themselves
               pastors
               indeed
               ,
               in
               feeding
               the
               flocke
               :
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               whose
               bloud
               was
               no
               ordinary
               murther
               :
               in
               regard
               that
               God
               (
               for
               so
               it
               is
               said
               ;
               wherein
               the
               deity
               of
               Christ
               *
               is
               as
               clearly
               proved
               as
               by
               any
               place
               that
               I
               know
               )
               
                 had
                 purchased
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               28.
               
               It
               would
               anger
               a
               man
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               beene
               but
               at
               a
               
                 little
                 cost
              
               ,
               or
               paine
               ,
               to
               save
               a
               thing
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               
                 little
                 value
              
               ;
               by
               anothers
               negligence
               to
               have
               it
               lost
               .
               Read
               also
               Act.
               18.
               6.
               where
               you
               may
               see
               the
               like
               exulting
               expression
               of
               the
               same
               Apostle
               to
               the
               Jewes
               at
               Corinth
               ;
               when
               he
               left
               preaching
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               Amos
               ,
               was
               so
               convinced
               of
               the
               danger
               of
               being
               negligent
               in
               an
               Embassie
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               wondered
               how
               any
               one
               could
               dare
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 tell
                 the
                 people
              
               ,
               what
               the
               Lord
               had
               
                 told
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Lion
                 hath
                 roared
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 feare
                 ?
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 but
                 prophecie
                 ?
              
               Am.
               3.
               8.
               
               The
               
                 shepheards
                 dog
              
               ,
               that
               shall
               see
               the
               foxes
               ,
               &
               the
               wolves
               ,
               &
               the
               Lion
               himself
               come
               roaring
               close
               home
               to
               the
               flocke
               ,
               and
               never
               barke
               ;
               can
               deserve
               no
               lesse
               then
               hanging
               .
               much
               more
               if
               
               he
               fall
               upon
               the
               sheep
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               as
               those
               
                 covetous
                 pastours
              
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               .
               )
               See
               the
               comparison
               of
               
                 Greedy
                 dogges
              
               ,
               Isa
               .
               56.
               11.
               
            
             
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               shame
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               Idle
               ,
               were
               it
               but
               for
               their
               name's
               sake
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               workmen
               or
               labourers
               ,
               Mat.
               9.
               38.
               
               But
               especially
               for
               the
               company
               ,
               &
               helpe
               which
               they
               have
               ,
               being
               
                 labourers
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor.
               3.
               9.
               
               But
               yet
               I
               must
               confesse
               however
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               heretofore
               it
               was
               the
               common
               fault
               to
               be
               Idle
               :
               (
               not
               only
               of
               such
               ,
               who
               had
               undertaken
               ;
               but
               of
               such
               who
               intended
               to
               undertake
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               we
               had
               cause
               to
               pray
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               God
               would
               utterly
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               the
               Idlers
               ,
               but
               violently
               *
               
                 cast
                 forth
              
               the
               labourers
               into
               the
               harvest
               :
               )
               so
               now
               it
               is
               the
               common
               fault
               to
               be
               over
               -
               busie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               are
               Ignorant
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 The
                 losse
                 of
                 their
                 sheep
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               are
               to
               give
               an
               account
               .
               which
               is
               a
               sad
               evill
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               not
               seeme
               so
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               worse
               ,
               to
               loose
               what
               is
               another
               man's
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               mine
               own
               .
               
                 All
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 come
                 to
                 devoure
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 the
                 beasts
                 in
                 the
                 forrest
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 dumb
                 dogges
                 ,
                 they
                 cānnot
                 bark
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Isa
               ,
               56.
               9.
               10.
               
               It
               is
               able
               to
               break
               a
               man's
               heart
               ,
               to
               think
               how
               many
               poore
               ignorant
               
               silly
               soules
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               blindnesse
               or
               carelessenesse
               of
               their
               teachers
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostles
               word
               is
               )
               like
               so
               many
               sheep
               made
               a
               prey
               of
               ,
               and
               taken
               captive
               alive
               by
               the
               
                 Divell
                 at
                 his
                 will
              
               *
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Removall
                 from
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 Because
                 thou
                 hast
                 rejected
                 knowledge
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 also
                 reject
                 theee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 no
                 Priest
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
              
               Hos
               .
               4.
               6.
               
               This
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               spoken
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               unlawfully
               made
               Priests
               by
               Jeroboam
               ,
               being
               of
               
                 the
                 lowest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
              
               1
               Kings
               12
               ,
               31.
               
               And
               therefore
               let
               men
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               only
               reject
               a
               calling
               (
               and
               so
               truly
               *
               
                 take
                 upon
                 them
              
               the
               Ministers
               office
               )
               without
               which
               they
               
                 should
                 not
                 undertake
                 it
              
               :
               but
               doe
               also
               
                 reject
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               
                 cannot
                 discharge
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               3
               
                 God's
                 forgetting
                 their
                 children
              
               :
               as
               it
               followes
               in
               
                 the
                 same
                 verse
                 .
                 Seeing
                 thou
                 hast
                 forgotten
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 also
                 will
                 forget
                 thy
                 children
                 .
              
               I
               know
               not
               what
               the
               main
               fault
               is
               ;
               but
               (
               that
               which
               the
               Papists
               attribute
               to
               the
               
                 unlawfulnesse
                 of
                 their
                 marrying
              
               )
               it
               hath
               been
               generally
               observ●d
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               are
               very
               unhappy
               in
               their
               children
               ;
               either
               for
               wickednes
               ,
               or
               poverty
               ;
               either
               they
               forget
               God
               only
               ,
               or
               else
               God
               forgets
               them
               too
               .
               The
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Priests
               (
               under
               the
               Law
               )
               were
               lookt
               upon
               as
               farre
               greater
               ,
               then
               the
               sinnes
               of
               
                 ordinary
                 
                 men
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               their
               offering
               was
               to
               be
               no
               
                 ordinary
                 offering
              
               ;
               and
               the
               ceremonies
               used
               about
               it
               ,
               no
               ordinary
               ceremonies
               :
               the
               offering
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Bullocke
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               thereof
               to
               be
               sprinkled
               seven
               times
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               Lev
               :
               4.
               3.
               6.
               
               So
               no
               doubt
               Ministers
               sinnes
               are
               greater
               then
               others
               ,
               and
               and
               shall
               be
               more
               severely
               punished
               .
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               ordaine
               them
               .
            
             
               Have
               cause
               to
               feare
               their
               punishments
               .
               Especially
               if
               they
               doe
               it
               
                 rashly
                 .
                 Lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 neither
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 ,
              
               1.
               
               Tim.
               5.
               22.
               
               
                 Neither
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               ]
               He
               seems
               to
               bid
               him
               take
               heed
               of
               this
               with
               abundance
               of
               caution
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               meant
               more
               to
               affright
               him
               with
               danger
               ,
               then
               disswade
               him
               from
               sinne
               .
               To
               be
               partaker
               of
               
                 other
                 mens
                 sinnes
              
               is
               a
               thing
               as
               dangerous
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               often
               committed
               ,
               and
               seldome
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               Better
               sinne
               thy selfe
               ,
               then
               thus
               be
               
                 partaker
                 of
                 other
                 mens
                 sin
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Ministers
             ,
             their
             Due
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             persecute
             them
             (
             for
             there
             is
             a
             prophecy
             there
             shall
             be
             such
             ,
             Behold
             I
             send
             you
             forth
             as
             sheep
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Wolves
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             16.
             
             )
             are
             punished
             and
             threatned
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             OLD
             TESTAMENT
             ,
             1
             With
             
               making
               that
               member
               uselesse
            
             ,
             which
             they
             us'd
             to
             hurt
             them
             .
             Jeroboam's
             hand
             which
             he
             did
             but
             
               put
               forth
            
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             of
             the
             Prophet
             of
             Judah
             (
             for
             prophecying
             against
             his
             altar
             at
             Bethel
             *
             )
             was
             suddenly
             
               dried
               up
            
             ,
             so
             that
             
               hee
               could
               not
               drawe
               it
               in
               againe
               to
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             13.
             3
             ,
          
           
             2
             
               Being
               Beholding
               to
               them
               for
               their
               prayers
               :
            
             as
             in
             the
             same
             example
             .
             
               Entreat
               now
            
             ,
             (
             quoth
             Jeroboam
             to
             the
             Prophet
             )
             that
             
               my
               hand
               may
               be
               restored
               me
               againe
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             as
             great
             a
             punishment
             this
             :
             as
             it
             is
             vexation
             ,
             viz.
             for
             a
             man
             to
             have
             need
             of
             his
             
               enemie
               ,
               whom
               he
               hates
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Blindnesse
             .
             The
             army
             ,
             which
             Benhadad
             King
             of
             Syria
             sent
             to
             
               apprehend
               Elisha
            
             ,
             (
             for
             informing
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             of
             his
             plots
             )
             was
             upon
             his
             prayer
             smitten
             with
             
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             led
             by
             him
             even
             into
             Samaria
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             city
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             where
             he
             made
             them
             believe
             they
             should
             finde
             him
             ,
             2
             King.
             6.
             19.
             
             Blindnesse
             ]
             the
             Septuagint
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             not-seeing
             :
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             lost
             their
             sight
             ,
             but
             their
             seeing
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             power
             to
             see
             for
             the
             present
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             ,
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             doth
             more
             notoriously
             appeare
             ,
             then
             in
             making
             them
             
               quite
               blind
            
             .
             The
             miracle
             would
             be
             greater
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             would
             wonder
             more
             at
             it
             :
             and
             the
             punishment
             would
             be
             greater
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             vexe
             them
             more
             :
             and
             punishments
             are
             aggravated
             by
             vexation
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             by
             any
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sadder
             punishment
             to
             take
             away
             the
             use
             of
             a
             thing
             ;
             then
             to
             take
             away
             the
             thing
             :
             and
             it
             is
             seldome
             inslicted
             ,
             but
             in
             anger
             .
             It
             is
             a
             way
             of
             punishing
             ,
             as
             
               peculiar
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             as
             severe
             ,
             as
             any
             ;
             to
             make
             men
             
               not
               to
               perceive
            
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               not
               to
               understand
            
             ,
             when
             they
             heare
             ,
             Isa
             .
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             *
             is
             in
             the
             
               plurall
               number
               ,
               viz.
               Blindnesses
            
             :
             and
             
               Aben
               Ezra
            
             (
             a
             Jewish
             writer
             upon
             the
             Bible
             )
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             blindnesse
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             had
             been
             blind
             both
             wayes
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             likely
             )
             they
             would
             not
             have
             been
             led
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             by
             a
             man
             ,
             whom
             they
             
               did
               not
               know
            
             ,
             in
             their
             
               enemies
               countrey
            
             .
             The
             word
             is
             used
             
             likewise
             in
             Gen
             :
             19.
             11
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Sodomites
             .
             who
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             beene
             smitten
             with
             blindnesse
             in
             another
             way
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             their
             eyes
             ;
             would
             have
             been
             able
             to
             keep
             Lot's
             dore
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             had
             found
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             once
             they
             had
             .
             )
             But
             this
             is
             but
             conjecture
             .
             This
             place
             of
             Genesis
             also
             ,
             may
             not
             unfitly
             bee
             brought
             into
             the
             chapter
             of
             the
             Punishments
             of
             those
             who
             
               persecute
               God's
               Ministers
            
             ;
             although
             the
             story
             be
             concerning
             Angels
             .
             For
             if
             Ministers
             are
             not
             Angels
             ,
             (
             so
             as
             we
             usually
             take
             the
             word
             ;
             )
             yet
             are
             they
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             words
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             in
             Greeke
             used
             to
             signifie
             Angels
             )
             i.
             e.
             Messengers
             ;
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             how
             we
             render
             it
             Angels
             in
             the
             Revel
             .
             )
             and
             Angels
             themselves
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             not
             onely
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             spirits
             ,
             that
             are
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             ministring
             spirits
             :
             as
             if
             that
             were
             
               the
               end
               for
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               employment
               in
            
             which
             chiefly
             they
             are
             )
             
               sent
               forth
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               minister
            
             FOR
             
               thē
               which
               shall
               be
               heires
               of
               salvation
               :
               as
               Ministers
            
             are
             ,
             to
             minister
             To
             them
          
           
             4
             
               Being
               persecuted
               themselves
            
             .
             The
             Prophet
             Micaiah
             threatned
             Zedekiah
             when
             hee
             had
             stricken
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             made
             run
             from
             
               chamber
               to
               chamber
               to
               hide
               himselfe
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             22.
             25.
             viz.
             being
             pursued
             by
             the
             Syrians
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             great
             punishment
             ,
             
             viz.
             to
             fly
             when
             a
             man's
             enemy
             pursues
             him
             .
             
               David's
               flying
               three
               moneths
               before
               his
               enemies
               ,
            
             while
             they
             pursued
             him
             ,
             was
             ranked
             with
             
               seven
               yeares
               famine
            
             ,
             by
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             24.
             13.
             
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             pursued
             ,
             is
             alwayes
             in
             more
             torture
             of
             mind
             ,
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             ,
             how
             he
             is
             sometimes
             in
             more
             of
             the
             body
             too
             )
             then
             hee
             who
             is
             taken
             .
             He
             feares
             
               more
               things
            
             ,
             for
             he
             feares
             every
             thing
             .
             And
             he
             feares
             
               his
               Enemy
               more
            
             ,
             being
             more
             afraid
             of
             
               not
               having
               quarter
            
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             is
             of
             
               not
               being
               suffered
               to
               live
            
             .
             The
             other
             hath
             past
             a
             great
             part
             of
             what
             is
             
               to
               come
            
             with
             him
             .
             It
             is
             lesse
             paine
             (
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             )
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             hanging
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             in
             suspence
             ,
             whether
             he
             shall
             or
             no
             :
             unlesse
             there
             be
             ground
             of
             hopes
             .
          
           
             5
             Death
             .
             1
             By
             
               sword
               and
               famine
            
             .
             For
             thus
             the
             men
             of
             Anathoth
             were
             threatned
             ,
             for
             cōspiring
             to
             kill
             the
             Prophet
             Jeremy
             ;
             
               Behold
               I
               will
               punish
               them
               ;
               the
               young
               men
               sball
               die
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               their
               sonns
               and
               their
               daughters
               shall
               die
               by
               famine
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             11.
             22.
             2
             
             By
             Fire
             .
             For
             so
             were
             two
             Captaines
             with
             their
             
               Companies
               of
               fifty
            
             (
             being
             sent
             one
             after
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             Ahaziah
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             Elisha
             ,
             for
             prophecying
             his
             death
             )
             destroied
             by
             
               fire
               from
               heaven
            
             ,
             2
             Kings
             1.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             In
             the
             Revelation
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             of
             the
             
               two
               Prophets
               ,
               And
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
               ,
               fire
               proceedeth
               out
               of
               
               their
               mouth
               ,
               and
               devoureth
               their
               enimies
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
               ,
               he
               must
               in
               this
               manner
            
             be
             killed
             ,
             ch
             :
             11.
             5.
             
             
               And
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               if
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
            
             ]
             twice
             the
             same
             words
             .
             Why
             ,
             what
             ?
             Is
             it
             such
             a
             matter
             to
             hurt
             them
             ?
             It
             seemes
             ,
             it
             is
             ;
             for
             else
             it
             had
             not
             been
             repeated
             .
             and
             it
             is
             repeated
             ,
             because
             it
             seemes
             ,
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             did
             wonder
             and
             therefore
             aske
             the
             cause
             ,
             why
             men
             should
             be
             so
             severely
             punished
             for
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             ;
             thought
             it
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             only
             to
             repeat
             the
             offence
             .
             If
             
               any
               man
               will
               hurt
               them
            
             ]
             If
             he
             
               doe
               his
               endeavour
               to
               hurt
               them
               ,
            
             't
             is
             sufficient
             :
             though
             hee
             have
             no
             successe
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             NEW
             TESTAMENT
             ,
             the
             punishments
             mentioned
             are
             both
             Spirituall
             and
             Corporall
             .
             Such
             as
          
           
             1
             
               Removall
               of
               the
               Gospell
            
             .
             For
             so
             
               our
               Saviour
            
             threatned
             the
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             told
             them
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             husbandmen
             ,
             who
             killed
             their
             
               Master's
               servants
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             had
             sent
             to
             receive
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             vineyard
             .
             
               The
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               shall
               bee
               taken
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               a
               nation
               bringing
               forth
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               .
            
             Mat.
             21.
             43
             ,
          
           
             2
             Requiring
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Prophets
             that
             have
             been
             persecuted
             heretofore
             ,
             
               because
               they
               approve
               of
               
               what
               was
               done
               to
               them
               ,
            
             (
             for
             approving
             
               of
               a
               thing
               done
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               is
               as
               bad
               as
            
             doing
             it
             :
             )
             
               which
               way
               God
               is
               unquestionably
               just
               ,
               in
            
             visiting
             the
             sinnes
             of
             the
             fathers
             upon
             the
             children
             Therefore
             also
             said
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             send
             them
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             they
             shall
             slay
             ,
             and
             persecute
             .
             That
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             the
             Prophets
             which
             was
             shed
             from
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             world
             may
             bee
             required
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             Luk.
             11.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Desolation
               of
               their
               houses
            
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             unlesse
             by
             house
             ,
             you
             interpret
             the
             
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             Temple
             :
             which
             if
             you
             doe
             ,
             it
             will
             amount
             to
             a
             worse
             threat
             ,
             viz
             :
             the
             
               losse
               of
               God's
               publike
               worship
            
             .
             for
             though
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             it
             were
             no
             punishment
             to
             others
             ,
             yet
             were
             it
             a
             very
             great
             one
             to
             
               unbelieving
               Jewes
            
             ,
             who
             would
             so
             account
             it
             .
             
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               killest
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               stonest
               them
               which
               were
               sent
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             (
             in
             love
             to
             doe
             thee
             good
             .
             )
             
               how
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gathered
               thy
               children
               together
               ,
               even
               as
               a
               hen
               gathereth
               her
               chickens
               under
               her
               wings
               ,
               and
               yee
               would
               not
               .
               Behold
               your
               house
               is
               left
               unto
               you
               desolate
               ,
            
             Mat.
             23.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             
               Desolation
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               &c.
            
             not
             so
             much
             .
             or
             want
             of
             a
             dweller
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             protectour
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             your
             
               house
               is
               left
            
             BY
             you
             ,
             but
             To
             you
             ,
             viz
             :
             by
             Christ
             ;
             who
             because
             they
             refused
             to
             
               come
               to
               him
            
             ,
             resolved
             to
             
               be
               gone
               from
               
               them
            
             .
             at
             least
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             
               first
               desertion
            
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             other
             followed
             not
             long
             after
             .
             Desolation
             of
             a
             house
             is
             greatest
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             is
             full
             ;
             if
             God
             be
             away
             .
             After
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             the
             Dative
             case
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               you
            
             ,
             is
             either
             by
             way
             of
             aggravation
             ,
             to
             intimate
             their
             sad
             condition
             ,
             when
             their
             house
             should
             be
             left
             
               to
               them
               alone
            
             ,
             without
             God
             to
             protect
             them
             :
             or
             by
             way
             of
             indignation
             ,
             onely
             to
             expresse
             the
             threat
             of
             desertion
             ,
             the
             
               more
               angrily
            
             *
             ;
             especially
             ,
             if
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             the
             Temple
             ;
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             stood
             so
             much
             upon
             .
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             ,
             
               Seeing
               you
               stand
               so
               much
               upon
               your
               Temple
               ;
               your
               Temple
               shall
               be
               even
               left
               unto
               you
               :
               and
               see
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               ,
               you
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               gone
               .
            
             In
             Jeremy
             you
             have
             some
             of
             the
             same
             na●ion
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               these
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             7.
             4.
             which
             seemes
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             said
             ,
             
               What
               doe
               these
               Prophets
               meane
               to
               threaten
               us
               with
               captivity
               ,
               and
               desolation
               ?
               Behold
               ,
               have
               not
               wee
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               among
               us
            
             *
             ?
             
               none
               evill
               can
               come
               upon
               us
               .
               We
               will
               never
               believe
               any
               such
               thing
               cā
               be
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               forsake
               his
               own
               Temple
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               People
               .
            
             just
             as
             if
             we
             should
             say
             ,
             (
             as
             doubtlesse
             many
             do
             thinke
             ,
             though
             they
             doe
             not
             say
             it
             )
             
               Are
               not
               we
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ?
               have
               not
               we
               Gods
               ordinances
               amongst
               us
               ?
               are
               we
               not
               called
               
               by
               his
               name
               ?
               are
               we
               not
               Christians
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               we
               are
               secure
               enough
               ;
               let
               these
               Calvinisticall
               Preachers
               ,
               that
               preach
               nothing
               but
               damnation
               ,
               say
               what
               they
               will.
            
             but
             marke
             what
             follows
             in
             that
             chapter
             of
             Jeremy
             .
             in
             the
             13
             &
             14
             verses
             ,
             you
             have
             both
             a
             complaint
             and
             a
             threat
             from
             God
             ,
             very
             like
             to
             this
             of
             our
             Saviour
             :
             which
             I
             thinke
             not
             much
             to
             transcribe
             .
             
               And
               now
               because
               ye
               have
               done
               all
               these
               workes
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               spake
               unto
               you
               ,
               rising
               up
               early
               ,
               and
               speaking
               ,
               but
               ye
               heard
               not
               ,
               and
               I
               called
               you
               ,
               but
               ye
               answered
               not
               :
               therefore
               will
               I
               doe
               unto
               this
               house
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               by
               my
               name
               ,
               wherein
               ye
               trust
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               place
               which
               I
               gave
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               fathers
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               to
               Shiloh
               .
            
             So
             you
             must
             interpret
             :
             unlesse
             you
             make
             the
             
               Dative
               case
            
             ,
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               you
            
             )
             to
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             superfluously
             used
             ,
             as
             the
             manner
             is
             ,
             for
             it
             to
             be
             both
             in
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             languages
             :
             for
             thē
             it
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             thē
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             said
             ,
             
               your
               house
               is
            
             ,
             (
             or
             ,
             
               shall
               be
            
             )
             
               left
               desolate
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               your
               house
               is
               left
               to
               be
               made
               desolate
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               become
               desolate
               .
            
          
           
             4
             
               Destruction
               of
               themselves
            
             .
             For
             hereunto
             those
             husbandmen
             in
             the
             parable
             (
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             )
             were
             condemned
             ,
             according
             to
             Luke
             ch
             :
             20.
             16.
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             Matthew
             ch
             .
             21.
             41.
             by
             themselves
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Priests
             and
             Elders
             .
             So
             likewise
             in
             the
             parable
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             murdered
             
             the
             Kings
             servants
             ,
             whom
             he
             lovingly
             sent
             to
             invite
             them
             ,
             to
             his
             sonnes
             wedding
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               King
               sent
               forth
               his
               armies
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               those
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               burnt
               up
               their
               cities
               ,
            
             Mat.
             22.
             7.
             
             See
             c.
             23.
             35.
             
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             saies
             of
             the
             Jewes
             (
             after
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             their
             killing
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             his
             Apostles
             )
             that
             wrath
             was
             
               come
               upon
               them
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Thess
             :
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             In
             which
             place
             however
             (
             I
             speake
             it
             with
             reverence
             )
             I
             think
             the
             Greeke
             were
             better
             translated
             ,
             
               wrath
               is
               come
            
             TO
             AN
             END
             
               upon
               them
               .
               To
               an
               end
            
             ]
             I
             meane
             not
             of
             
               it's
               selfe
            
             ,
             but
             of
             it's
             
               appointed
               time
            
             ;
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             
               kept
               in
            
             no
             longer
             ,
             but
             
               break
               forth
            
             into
             *
             punishment
             .
             So
             that
             if
             you
             will
             make
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             doe
             ,
             )
             it
             must
             not
             be
             meant
             
               in
               perpetuum
               ,
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             commonly
             received
             signification
             of
             that
             Hebrew
             in
             which
             sence
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             doubtlesse
             ,
             rendered
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             Psalm
             .
             9.
             18.
             
             )
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               unto
               victory
            
             ,
             or
             execution
             ;
             according
             as
             that
             greeke
             is
             rendred
             in
             Matt.
             12.
             20
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               send
               forth
               judgement
               into
               victory
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               to
               execution
            
             .
          
           
             This
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             First
             it
             suits
             very
             well
             with
             those
             Hebrew
             expressions
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dan.
             11.
             36.
             
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ezek.
             7.
             8.
             rendered
             ,
             
               till
               the
               
               indignation
               be
               accomplished
               ;
               I
               will
               accomplish
               mine
               anger
               .
            
             Which
             I
             conceive
             (
             the
             last
             at
             least
             )
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Jer.
             25.
             34
             ,
             
               The
               dayes
               of
               your
               dispersions
               are
               accomplished
               ,
            
             (
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             filled
             :
             )
             as
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             said
             ,
             The
             daies
             ,
             at
             the
             end
             whereof
             
               your
               dispersions
               shall
               begin
               ,
               are
               fully
               come
               .
            
             In
             the
             like
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Greeke
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Act.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               When
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               was
               accomplished
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             fulfilled
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             render
             it
             )
             
               Fully
               come
            
             .
             So
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             God
             is
             said
             to
             
               deferre
               his
               anger
            
             ,
             when
             he
             continues
             indeed
             his
             anger
             ,
             but
             deferres
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             ,
             Isay
             48
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             It
             suits
             very
             well
             ,
             with
             what
             is
             spoken
             before
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             ,
             of
             
               filling
               up
               their
               sinnes
            
             :
             as
             if
             God
             had
             intended
             ,
             when
             those
             should
             be
             
               filled
               up
            
             ,
             that
             then
             the
             time
             of
             their
             punishment
             should
             be
             fulfilled
             also
             ;
             that
             being
             God's
             appointed
             time
             .
             The
             Septuagint
             ,
             who
             usually
             translate
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             translating
             it
             so
             in
             Jeremy
             50.
             39.
             
             &
             Isa
             .
             13.
             20.
             
             (
             where
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             
               It
               shall
               never
               be
               inhabited
            
             )
             are
             there
             interpreted
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             Latine
             also
             ,
             in
             the
             last
             place
             )
             translate
             :
             but
             as
             the
             Latine
             translates
             in
             the
             first
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             viz.
             
               usque
               in
               finem
               ,
               untill
               the
               end
               :
            
             i.
             e.
             till
             the
             
               end
               of
               Gods
               appointed
               time
            
             ,
             the
             decree
             whereof
             he
             will
             never
             revoke
             .
          
           
           
             3
             It
             suits
             very
             well
             with
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             will
             signify
             ,
             
               Come
               upon
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             translated
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Come
               suddenly
            
             (
             for
             so
             wee
             use
             that
             expression
             in
             English
             )
             without
             the
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             upon
             :
             and
             cannot
             be
             so
             properly
             said
             of
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             extremity
             ,
             or
             increase
             thereof
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Beginning
             .
             But
             enough
             of
             this
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             chapter
             of
             those
             that
             
               persecute
               Ministers
            
             ,
             with
             what
             I
             have
             to
             say
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             their
             punishment
             :
             and
             that
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             1
             Two
             expressions
             of
             Paul.
             One
             ,
             to
             
               Ananias
               the
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             to
             
               smite
               him
            
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               God
               shall
               smite
               thee
               thou
               whited
               wall
               ,
            
             Act.
             23.
             3.
             
             
               God
               shall
            
             ]
             or
             God
             
               will
               certainely
               ere
               it
               be
               long
               ;
               for
               hee
               is
               about
               it
               already
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Whether
             God
             did
             in
             proper
             speech
             smite
             him
             indeed
             viz
             :
             by
             Death
             :
             or
             whether
             he
             did
             it
             another
             way
             ,
             onely
             by
             removing
             him
             from
             his
             place
             ,
             is
             not
             certain
             ;
             but
             thus
             much
             we
             have
             read
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             *
             another
             put
             in
             his
             roome
             .
             The
             other
             expression
             ,
             is
             that
             concerning
             Alexander
             the
             Coppersmith
             (
             who
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               did
               him
               much
               evill
            
             )
             viz
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               reward
               him
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
            
             2.
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               reward
            
             .
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             some
             read
             :
             but
             it
             is
             in
             a
             manuscript
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               shall
               (
               or
               will
               )
               reward
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             7.
             
             )
             and
             so
             the
             Syriack
             Interpreter
             and
             Augustine
             
             translate
             .
             And
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             sometimes
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             even
             so
             ,
             as
             wee
             read
             viz
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             also
             rendred
             in
             a
             
               future
               signification
            
             (
             at
             lest
             in
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             english
             phrase
             )
             thus
             ,
             The
             Lord
             MAY
             reward
             him
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             ;
             &
             it
             is
             a
             hundred
             to
             one
             ,
             (
             or
             great
             chance
             )
             but
             he
             doe
             .
             So
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Timothy
             but
             now
             quoted
             (
             where
             we
             thus
             read
             the
             Greek
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             that
             we
             may
             render
             thus
             :
             Consider
             (
             or
             ,
             mind
             )
             well
             what
             I
             tell
             thee
             :
             for
             I
             make
             no
             question
             then
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             give
             thee
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             2
             A
             Prophecy
             of
             Jeremy
             ,
             concerning
             his
             persecuters
             .
             
               But
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               me
               as
               a
               mighty
               terrible
               one
               ,
               therefore
               my
               persecuters
               shall
               stumble
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               greatly
               ashamed
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               not
               prosper
               ;
               their
               everlasting
               confusion
               shall
               nevor
               be
               forgotten
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             20.
             11.
             
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             a
             world
             of
             examples
             ,
             especially
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             
               great
               persons
            
             :
             but
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             goe
             beyond
             my
             bounds
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             only
             mention
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             whose
             Persecution
             is
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             1
             Jezabel
             (
             the
             wife
             of
             Ahab
             )
             who
             had
             slaine
             divers
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             also
             slaine
             Elijah
             ,
             1
             Kings
             19.
             14
             ,
             was
             throwne
             out
             at
             window
             by
             her
             
               servants
               ,
               and
               troden
               under
               foot
            
             by
             
             her
             enemies
             ,
             and
             eaten
             up
             by
             the
             dogs
             .
             2
             King
             9.
             36.
             according
             to
             Elijahs
             prophecy
             ,
             1
             King
             21.
             13.
             2.
             
             
               Herod
               Antipas
            
             who
             
               beheaded
               John
            
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             Mat.
             14.
             10
             ,
             was
             banished
             into
             France
             ,
             and
             there
             murdered
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             hunting
             *
             .
             You
             may
             marke
             the
             end
             also
             ,
             of
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             who
             imprison'd
             Peter
             ,
             and
             James
             :
             although
             his
             death
             be
             by
             Luke
             attributed
             to
             another
             cause
             ,
             Act
             12.
             33.
             
             
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               smote
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               gave
               not
               God
               the
               glory
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               eaten
               of
               wormes
               ,
               and
               gave
               up
               the
               ghost
               .
            
             3
             Nero
             ,
             who
             caus'd
             Paul
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             (
             he
             call's
             him
             the
             Lyon
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             17
             )
             had
             been
             
               drawn
               through
               the
               city
            
             and
             
               whipped
               to
               death
            
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Senate
             ;
             )
             but
             that
             he
             cut
             his
             
               own
               throat
            
             before
             .
             Lastly
             Domitian
             ,
             (
             called
             also
             Nero
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             )
             who
             banished
             John
             the
             Evangelist
             into
             the
             
               Island
               Patmos
            
             *
             ;
             was
             conspired
             against
             and
             murdered
             by
             his
             
               own
               wife
            
             ,
             (
             and
             some
             of
             his
             friends
             :
             )
             and
             after
             his
             death
             both
             his
             name
             and
             all
             his
             Acts
             were
             eras'd
             and
             abolished
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
             But
             what
             doe
             I
             talke
             of
             
               persecuting
               by
               offering
               violence
            
             ,
             when
             as
             ,
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               Mocke
               at
               them
               ,
               are
               punished
               ,
            
             
               1
               With
               Wrath
               unappeaseable
               .
               But
               they
               mocked
               the
               messengers
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               dispised
               his
               
               words
               ,
               and
               misused
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               untill
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord
               arose
               against
               his
               people
               ,
               till
               there
               was
               no
               remedy
               ,
               2
               Chron
               36.
               17.
               
               Against
               his
               people
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 loath
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 angry
                 with
                 ,
                 b●t
                 being
                 thus
              
               provoked
               ,
               
                 he
                 could
                 not
              
               forbeare
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 Severe
                 punishment
              
               ,
               both
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               theirs
               .
               The
               Jewes
               ,
               because
               the
               Prophets
               had
               told
               them
               so
               many
               prophecies
               of
               God's
               judgements
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               of
               nothing
               else
               :
               and
               because
               they
               saw
               none
               of
               those
               prophecies
               yet
               fulfilled
               :
               at
               length
               began
               to
               mock
               at
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               met
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               aske
               them
               in
               derision
               ,
               (
               because
               with
               those
               words
               ,
               usually
               they
               began
               their
               prophecie
               ,
               especially
               of
               Gods
               *
               judgements
               )
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               their
               false
               Prophets
               and
               Priests
               would
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               But
               they
               are
               thus
               threatened
               by
               
                 Jeremy
                 ,
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Prophet
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 even
                 punish
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 house
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               23.
               34.
               
               So
               v.
               36.
               
               
                 Every
                 man's
                 word
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 burden
              
               ]
               viz.
               either
               because
               God
               would
               burden
               them
               with
               
                 heavie
                 judgements
              
               ,
               for
               
                 thus
                 speaking
              
               :
               or
               because
               it
               should
               lye
               as
               a
               burden
               upon
               their
               consciences
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               those
               prophecies
               should
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               to
               have
               thus
               derided
               them
               .
            
             
               3
               Reproach
               ;
               for
               their
               reproach
               *
               ;
               
                 And
                 
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 an
                 everlasting
                 reproach
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 shame
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 forgotten
                 ,
              
               Jer.
               23.
               40.
               
               We
               all
               know
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               .
               The
               very
               name
               of
               a
               Jew
               is
               (
               to
               use
               the
               Scripture
               language
               )
               a
               reproach
               &
               a
               by-word
               ,
               and
               a
               curse
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               *
               .
               though
               I
               believe
               ,
               these
               words
               are
               rather
               meant
               of
               their
               unhappinesse
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               wickednesse
               .
            
             
               4
               Violent
               death
               by
               wild
               beasts
               .
               As
               Elisha
               
                 was
                 going
                 up
                 to
                 Bethel
              
               ,
               There
               came
               forth
               little
               children
               out
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               mocked
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Goe
               up
               thou
               bald
               head
               ,
               Goe
               up
               thou
               bald
               head
               .
               And
               he
               turned
               backe
               ,
               and
               looked
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               cursed
               them
               in
               the
               *
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               there
               came
               forth
               two
               shee
               beares
               out
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
               and
               tare
               forty
               and
               two
               children
               of
               them
               ,
               2
               Kings
               2.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Children
               ]
               
                 what
                 must
                 the
              
               elder
               
                 sort
                 expect
                 then
                 ?
                 Some
                 make
                 this
              
               Allegory
               :
               (
               
                 which
                 I
                 mention
                 ,
                 because
                 what
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 impertinent
                 to
                 the
              
               subject
               
                 in
                 hand
              
               )
               Christ
               a
               Crucifying
               ,
               was
               Elisha
               :
               
                 the
                 Jewes
              
               mocking
               
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 saying
              
               ,
               If
               thou
               be
               that
               Christ
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               come
               down
               from
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
                 were
                 the
              
               children
               :
               and
               Titus
               and
               Vespasian
               ,
               (
               
                 who
                 shortly
                 after
                 destroyed
                 both
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 City
              
               )
               the
               two
               bears
               ,
               (
               
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 masculin●
                 gender
              
               )
               
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 so
              
               fierce
               *
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 better
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 beare
              
               robbed
               *
               of
               her
               whelps
               ,
               
                 then
                 them
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Such
               as
               Despise
               them
               or
               sleight
               them
            
             
               Shall
               be
               punished
               as
               despisers
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 ,
                 heareth
                 me
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 you
                 despiseth
                 me
                 ,
              
               Luke
               10.
               16.
               
               Just
               as
               Moses
               told
               the
               Israelites
               Exod.
               17.
               2.
               
               
                 Why
                 chide
                 you
                 with
                 me
                 ?
                 wherefore
                 doe
                 ye
                 tempt
              
               *
               
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               ch
               .
               16.
               7.
               
                 he
                 heareth
                 your
                 murmurings
                 against
                 the
                 Lord.
                 For
                 what
                 are
                 wee
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 murmure
                 against
                 us
                 ?
              
               Let
               them
               put
               it
               off
               ,
               how
               they
               will
               ,
               viz
               :
               that
               they
               despise
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               men
               ;
               their
               distinction
               will
               not
               serve
               .
               For
               he
               that
               truly
               respects
               me
               ,
               will
               respect
               any
               one
               that
               
                 comes
                 from
                 mee
              
               ,
               for
               my
               sake
               .
               Further
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               Believe
               them
               not
               ,
               have
               been
               punished
               and
               threatned
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 violent
                 death
              
               .
               That
               Lord
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               believe
               Elisha
               (
               who
               ,
               when
               Samaria
               was
               besieged
               by
               the
               Syrians
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               extremity
               of
               the
               famine
               ,
               prophecied
               ,
               that
               the
               next
               
                 day
                 ,
                 a
                 measure
                 of
                 fine
                 flowre
                 should
                 be
                 sold
                 for
                 a
                 shekle
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               was
               by
               him
               threatned
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               
                 see
                 it
              
               indeed
               with
               his
               
                 own
                 eyes
              
               ,
               to
               his
               conviction
               ;
               but
               he
               should
               
                 but
                 see
              
               it
               ,
               to
               his
               griefe
               ;
               for
               he
               should
               not
               eat
               of
               it
               .
               which
               fell
               out
               accordingly
               :
               for
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               hee
               was
               troden
               to
               death
               by
               the
               hungry
               greedy
               people
               ,
               
               as
               they
               pressed
               out
               at
               the
               gate
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               spoile
               of
               their
               enemies
               camp
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               their
               hunger
               ,
               2
               Kings
               7.
               2.
               17.
               
            
             
               2
               Being
               worse
               dealt
               with
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               then
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorrah
               :
               
                 and
                 how
                 bad
                 is
                 that
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 !
              
               Whosoever
               shall
               not
               receive
               you
               ,
               nor
               heare
               your
               words
               ,
               when
               yee
               depart
               out
               of
               that
               house
               ,
               or
               city
               ,
               shake
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               your
               feet
               .
               Verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               it
               shall
               be
               more
               tolerable
               for
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorrah
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               then
               for
               that
               city
               ,
               Mat.
               10
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Further
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               reap
               their
               carnall
               things
               .
               
            
             
               One
               may
               conjecture
               ,
               their
               Condition
               is
               not
               safe
               ,
               by
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               the
               charge
               given
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               concerning
               the
               
                 Levites
                 ,
                 Take
                 heed
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               thou
               wilt
               hurt
               thy selfe
               most
               ,
               )
               that
               
                 thou
                 forsake
                 not
              
               the
               
                 Levite
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 livest
                 upō
                 the
                 earth
              
               Deu.
               12.
               19
               
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 thou
                 livest
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               ]
               Come
               what
               will
               ;
               poverty
               ,
               or
               any
               condition
               :
               yet
               be
               sure
               to
               remember
               him
               :
               and
               that
               as
               
                 long
                 a●
                 thou
                 art
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               though
               thou
               art
               led
               captive
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               countrey
               .
               See
               the
               charge
               repeated
               Deut.
               14.
               27.
               after
               which
               it
               is
               added
               vers
               .
               29.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 blesse
                 themin
                 all
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 thine
                 hand
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 .
              
               Which
               seemes
               to
               be
               spoken
               ,
               
               as
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               in
               this
               manner
               blesse
               them
               .
               Nay
               further
               yet
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               doe
               not
               stand
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               persecution
            
             
               
                 Have
                 cause
                 to
              
               to
               feare
               ;
               
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 gathered
                 by
                 what
              
               Paul
               
                 saies
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
              
               deserted
               him
               .
               At
               my
               first
               answer
               ,
               no
               man
               stood
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               all
               men
               forsook
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               16
               
               
                 See
                 the
                 ch
                 .
                 of
              
               Not-helping
               the
               godly
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 end
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Ministery
             Such
             as
             Intrude
             upon
             the
             work
             thereof
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             how
             they
             can
             be
             secure
             from
             punishments
             ;
             seeing
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             those
             who
             intruded
             upon
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             
               put
               to
               death
            
             ,
             by
             a
             law
             of
             God's
             own
             making
             ,
             when
             he
             first
             consecrated
             Aaron
             and
             his
             family
             thereunto
             .
             
               I
               have
               given
               your
               Priests
               office
               unto
               you
               as
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               gift
               :
               and
               the
               stranger
            
             *
             
               that
               commeth
               nigh
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             Num.
             18
             7
             The
             Israelites
             had
             more
             cause
             to
             grudge
             ,
             that
             the
             Priesthood
             sh●uld
             be
             appropriated
             to
             a
             family
             only
             ;
             then
             we
             have
             ,
             that
             the
             ministery
             should
             be
             confin'd
             to
             learning
             ,
             and
             gifts
             ,
             and
             other
             
               necessary
               qualifications
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             
               the
               stranger
            
             ,
             (
             even
             to
             the
             family
             )
             
               that
               commeth
               nigh
               ,
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             This
             law
             ,
             when
             men
             could
             not
             execute
             it
             ,
             God
             did
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             fearefull
             
             full
             manner
             .
             For
             as
             Dathan
             and
             Abiram
             ,
             &
             all
             that
             follow'd
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             they
             had
             ,
             
               were
               devoured
               by
               the
               earth
            
             ,
             Num.
             16.
             vers
             .
             32
             :
             So
             Korah
             ,
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             who
             
               sought
               the
               Priesthood
            
             (
             for
             medling
             with
             that
             fire
             which
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             )
             were
             devoured
             by
             fire
             *
             ,
             vers
             .
             35.
             
             Korah
             and
             his
             brethren
             were
             Levites
             of
             
               the
               same
               tribe
            
             with
             Aaron
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             would
             not
             excuse
             them
             .
             What
             must
             men
             expect
             then
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             
               another
               tribe
            
             ,
             if
             they
             encroach
             ?
             If
             they
             plead
             necessitie
             ,
             viz
             :
             because
             there
             is
             a
             defect
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             or
             because
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministery
             is
             neglected
             ,
             or
             not
             perform'd
             in
             that
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             be
             :
             yet
             will
             this
             reason
             hardly
             suffice
             .
             For
             though
             there
             were
             no
             Priests
             present
             :
             and
             though
             the
             
               Arke
               sho●ke
            
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             were
             not
             
               carried
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               bee
               ,
            
             viz
             :
             
               upon
               mens
               shoulders
            
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Vzzah
             (
             the
             sonne
             of
             Abinadab
             ,
             (
             who
             with
             his
             brother
             drave
             the
             cart
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Ark
             was
             carried
             )
             that
             when
             he
             laid
             hold
             on
             the
             Ark.
             
               The
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               kindled
               against
               Vzzah
               ,
               and
               God
               smote
               him
               there
               for
               his
               errour
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               died
               by
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ▪
            
             2
             Sam
             :
             6.
             7.
             
             For
             his
             errour
             ]
             or
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             errour
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             Hebrew
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             me
             thinks
             ,
             seemes
             to
             signifie
             cleare
             enough
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             ,
             upon
             .
             And
             that
             this
             errour
             was
             his
             
               laying
               hold
               of
               the
               Arke
            
             ,
             me
             thinkes
             the
             Holy
             
             Ghost
             seemes
             to
             intimate
             ;
             having
             mentioned
             that
             action
             of
             his
             ,
             immediately
             before
             his
             punishment
             ;
             which
             also
             had
             not
             beene
             otherwise
             a
             passage
             so
             much
             worth
             a
             relating
             ,
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             that
             the
             Hebrew
             may
             as
             well
             be
             translated
             this
             errour
             ,
             as
             his
             errour
             :
             having
             an
             article
             before
             it
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             demonstrative
             *
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             not
             .
             )
             And
             yet
             because
             it
             is
             said
             onely
             ,
             errour
             ;
             and
             not
             ,
             his
             errour
             .
             or
             because
             the
             
               Vulgar
               translation
            
             (
             out
             of
             too
             much
             superstition
             ,
             keeping
             closer
             to
             the
             words
             *
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             then
             the
             sence
             )
             renders
             onely
             
               super
               temeritate
            
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             
               propter
               temeritatem
               ,
               upon
            
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             his
             rashnesse
             ;
             (
             and
             yet
             perhaps
             intending
             it
             ,
             for
             ,
             because
             ;
             *
             )
             you
             will
             not
             thinke
             ,
             what
             a
             company
             of
             different
             conjectures
             there
             are
             ,
             of
             other
             causes
             of
             this
             punishment
             :
             as
             if
             God
             had
             beene
             unjust
             in
             thus
             punishing
             him
             ,
             but
             onely
             for
             this
             small
             fault
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             )
             
               of
               touching
               the
               Arke
            
             .
             when
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             Numbers
             ch
             .
             4
             ,
             15.
             that
             the
             Kohathites
             themselves
             ,
             whose
             place
             was
             so
             were
             the
             Arke
             as
             to
             beare
             it
             ;
             were
             notwithstanding
             forbidden
             to
             touch
             the
             Arke
             ,
             upon
             paine
             of
             Death
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             their
             translation
             ;
             it
             is
             well
             enough
             knowne
             ,
             that
             the
             preposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             therein
             used
             ,
             is
             often
             put
             with
             a
             
               Dative
               case
            
             ,
             to
             signifie
             ,
             
               because
               ▪
            
             and
             of
             all
             it's
             significations
             besides
             
             (
             of
             which
             it
             hath
             divers
             )
             there
             can
             bee
             hardly
             any
             other
             given
             in
             this
             place
             with
             any
             propriety
             ,
             neither
             doe
             I
             remember
             whē
             it
             is
             used
             for
             ,
             super
             ,
             in
             the
             sence
             as
             super
             is
             us'd
             with
             an
             ablative
             case
             .
             If
             you
             will
             needs
             translate
             UPON
             
               his
               rashnesse
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             give
             consent
             ,
             so
             you
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Luk.
             5.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             UPON
             
               this
               word
               will
               I
               put
               downe
               the
               net
               .
            
             But
             enough
             .
             If
             it
             might
             have
             been
             safe
             ,
             for
             
               any
               one
            
             ,
             to
             medle
             with
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Priest
             :
             it
             is
             likely
             it
             might
             be
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             (
             whose
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             office
             of
             Priesthood
             ,
             were
             many
             times
             joyn'd
             together
             among
             some
             people
             .
             )
             But
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             .
             For
             Vzziah
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             for
             but
             offering
             to
             burne
             incense
             upon
             the
             Altar
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             did
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Priests
             withstood
             him
             )
             was
             suddenly
             struck
             with
             Leprosy
             in
             his
             forhead
             ,
             and
             continu'd
             a
             Leper
             to
             his
             dying
             day
             ,
             2
             Chr.
             26.
             19.
             
             Josephus
             saies
             ,
             there
             was
             also
             an
             Earthquake
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             was
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             Korah
             committed
             the
             like
             sinne
             :
             )
             and
             that
             the
             Temple
             being
             therewith
             rent
             at
             the
             top
             ,
             the
             Sun
             shone
             in
             directly
             upon
             the
             Kings
             head
             :
             whereupon
             the
             Leprosy
             presently
             arose
             .
             
               Hierom
               Cyrill
               ,
               Origen
            
             ,
             and
             Chrysostome
             (
             upon
             Isaiah
             ch
             .
             6.
             1.
             
             )
             say
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             greater
             punishment
             inflicted
             by
             God
             for
             this
             sinne
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
               not
               suffering
               them
               to
               have
               
               any
               more
               prophecies
            
             after
             that
             time
             as
             long
             as
             Vzziah
             lived
             .
             There
             is
             in
             my
             minde
             yet
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             more
             ,
             whence
             a
             man
             may
             well
             conjecture
             ,
             how
             likely
             such
             men
             are
             to
             be
             punished
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             Exod.
             30.
             38.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             should
             but
             make
             the
             like
             ointment
             ,
             as
             Moses
             made
             to
             be
             used
             about
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             should
             
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
               :
            
             which
             I
             produce
             ,
             onely
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             curious
             God
             was
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             belonged
             to
             his
             sanctuary
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             propriety
             of
             it
             :
             and
             how
             carefull
             ,
             not
             to
             have
             it
             made
             common
             ,
             and
             vile
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             doe
             not
             punish
             them
             for
             their
             sin
             ;
             yet
             I
             doubt
             he
             will
             ha●dly
             blesse
             them
             in
             their
             practise
             ,
             for
             only
             
               Aarons
               rod
            
             did
             blossome
             ,
             Num
             :
             17.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             Bad
             Ministers
             ,
             threatned
             for
             a
             punishment
             .
          
           
             
               To
               some
               there
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               threat
               of
            
             bad
             Prophets
             (
             or
             Ministers
             )
             in
             Micah
             .
             chap.
             2.
             11.
             
             If
             any
             man
             walking
             in
             the
             spirit
             &
             falsehood
             ,
             doe
             lye
             ,
             saying
             ,
             I
             will
             prophecy
             unto
             them
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             of
             strong
             drinke
             ;
             he
             shall
             even
             be
             the
             Prophet
             of
             this
             people
             .
             
               The
               paraphrast
               upon
               this
               place
               thus
               speaks
               ,
            
             Because
             they
             have
             wandred
             after
             false
             Prophets
             who
             prophecied
             to
             them
             with
             a
             lying
             spirit
             ,
             and
             accustomed
             them
             to
             wine
             and
             strong
             drinke
             ;
             it
             shall
             bee
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             this
             generation
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             wandered
             
             after
             false
             Prophets
             (
             
               in
               a
               place
               where
               they
               had
               such
               as
               were
               true
            
             )
             shall
             be
             banished
             into
             a
             land
             of
             lies
             (
             
               where
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               true
               Prophets
               ,
               if
               they
               would
            
             )
          
           
             
               I
               will
               raise
               up
               a
               shepheard
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               visit
               those
               that
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               neither
               shall
               seek
               the
               yong
               one
               ,
               nor
               heale
               that
               that
               is
               broken
               ,
               nor
               feed
               that
               that
               standeth
               still
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               fat
               and
               teare
               their
               clawes
               in
               pieces
            
             Zach.
             11.
             16.
             
             Hierom
             expounds
             this
             of
             
               Antichrist
               :
               Grotius
            
             ,
             of
             Manasses
             ,
             who
             marrying
             with
             Sanballats
             *
             daughter
             ,
             made
             himselfe
             
               high
               priest
            
             (
             against
             his
             brother
             ,
             )
             &
             built
             another
             Temple
             upon
             mount
             Garizim
             :
             whither
             he
             made
             the
             Jewes
             goe
             ●ong
             journeyes
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             tare
             their
             claws
             ,
             and
             wore
             out
             their
             feet
             with
             going
             .
             Deiodate
             applies
             this
             place
             to
             Governours
             .
             See
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mirth
             (
             i.
             e.
             worldly
             Mirth
             )
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             Non
             satisfaction
             .
             I
             said
             in
             my
             heart
             goe
             to
             now
             ,
             I
             will
             prove
             thee
             with
             Mirth
             ,
             therefore
             enjoy
             pleasure
             :
             and
             behold
             this
             is
             also
             vanity
             .
             Eccles
             2
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Sorrow
             AFTER
             
               it
               .
               Woe
               unto
               you
               that
            
             
             
               laugh
               now
               ,
               for
               ye
               shall
               mourne
               and
               weepe
               ,
            
             Luk.
             6.
             25.
             
             
               Hell
               hath
               enlarged
               her selfe
               &c.
               and
               he
               that
               rejoyceth
               shall
               descend
               into
               it
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             5.
             14.
             
             I
             believe
             ,
             
               worldly
               men
            
             may
             say
             almost
             of
             all
             their
             sorrow
             ,
             (
             being
             the
             attendant
             either
             of
             
               sinfull
               Acts
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               vain
               enjoyments
            
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             made
             themselves
             merry
             )
             
               Gaudia
               Principium
               nostri
               sunt
               ,
               Phoce
               ,
               doloris
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             
               joyes
               were
               the
               begining
               of
               it
            
             As
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               worldly
               sorrow
               worketh
               death
            
             ;
             and
             it
             proveth
             true
             many
             times
             ,
             of
             the
             death
             of
             the
             body
             :
             so
             I
             have
             read
             of
             Joy
             too
             ,
             that
             being
             too
             violent
             ,
             it
             hath
             caused
             death
             .
             Pliny
             saith
             ,
             Sophocles
             the
             Tragedian
             died
             *
             so
             and
             Plutarch
             a
             speakes
             of
             a
             woman
             that
             died
             so
             .
             Nay
             ▪
          
           
             3
             Sorrow
             IN
             
               it
               .
               Even
            
             IN
             
               laughter
               the
               heart
               is
               sorrowfull
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               that
               mirth
               is
               heavinesse
               ,
            
             Prov.
             14.
             13.
             especially
             when
             men
             are
             merry
             in
             
               sinfull
               things
            
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             way
             ,
             which
             onely
             
               seemes
               right
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             (
             vers
             .
             12.
             )
             
               Quid
               ,
               quod
               gaudia
               eorum
               trepidà
               sunt
               ?
            
             
             
               For
               why
               ?
               Their
               joyes
               are
               fearefull
            
             (
             and
             full
             of
             feare
             .
             )
             As
             the
             Poët
             a
             said
             of
             her
             ,
             that
             went
             to
             commit
             incest
             with
             her
             brother
             ,
             
               Non
               toto
               pectore
               sentit
               Loetitiam
               virgo
               ,
               praesagaque
               pectora
               moerent
               :
            
             So
             their
             owne
             hearts
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             
               no
               cause
            
             to
             be
             
               merry
               ,
               now
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             
               shall
               have
               cause
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
               sad
               ,
               hereafter
            
             .
             I
             may
             hereunto
             adde
             ,
             (
             that
             
             which
             is
             commonly
             observed
             of
             this
             mirth
             )
             that
             it
             is
             many
             times
             
               attended
               with
               sad
               and
               unhappy
               accidents
               .
            
             And
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             of
             two
             examples
             ,
             which
             I
             remember
             related
             in
             the
             S●ripture
             ▪
             one
             is
             of
             Amnon
             (
             David's
             sonne
             )
             who
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             mirth
             ,
             at
             the
             Sheepshearing-feast
             (
             to
             which
             his
             brother
             Absolom
             had
             invited
             him
             ;
             )
             when
             his
             
               heart
               was
               merry
               with
               wine
            
             ,
             was
             by
             his
             brother
             Absalom's
             servants
             ,
             at
             their
             master
             ▪
             s
             command
             ,
             most
             treacherously
             murdered
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             13.
             28.
             
             The
             other
             is
             
               Job's
               children
            
             ,
             who
             (
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             jollity
             ,
             )
             as
             they
             
               were
               eating
               and
               drinking
               wine
               in
               their
               eldest
               brothers
               house
               ,
            
             were
             all
             miserably
             killed
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             Job
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             Mockers
             of
             the
             Godly
             ,
             punished
             and
             threatened
          
           
             1
             With
             
               Being
               conquered
               by
               them
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             Ephraimites
             were
             conquered
             by
             the
             
               Gileadites
               ,
               because
            
             (
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             )
             
               they
               said
            
             (
             in
             derision
             )
             
               Yee
               Gileadites
               are
               fugitives
               to
               Ephraim
               ,
               among
               the
               Ephraemites
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               Manassites
               ,
            
             Jud.
             12.
             4.
             this
             jeere
             cost
             them
             the
             lives
             of
             
               two
               and
               forty
               thousand
               men
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             And
             the
             Ammonites
             by
             David
             .
             
             for
             Hanun
             their
             King
             ,
             having
             abused
             his
             Embassadours
             (
             whom
             he
             sent
             in
             a
             friendly
             way
             ,
             to
             comfort
             him
             after
             the
             death
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             )
             by
             cutting
             their
             beards
             
               halfe
               way
               off
               ▪
            
             and
             their
             garments
             
               up
               to
               their
               buttocks
            
             ;
             and
             so
             turning
             them
             along
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             10.
             4.
             when
             Abishai
             was
             sent
             to
             fight
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             
               fled
               before
               him
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             and
             were
             afterward
             ,
             (
             upon
             the
             taking
             of
             their
             royall
             city
             Rabbah
             chap.
             12
             ,
             29
             )
             for
             cutting
             other
             mens
             beards
             ,
             and
             clothes
             ,
             made
             to
             suffer
             the
             cutting
             of
             their
             
               owne
               bodies
               with
               sawes
               ,
               and
               harrowes
               and
               axes
               of
               iron
            
             ;
             and
             to
             
               passe
               thorough
            
             a
             
               the
               brick
               kilne
            
             ,
             v.
             31.
             
             By
             
               Mocking
               their
               enemies
            
             ,
             (
             then
             which
             nothing
             is
             more
             provoking
             ,
             )
             men
             doe
             but
             whet
             their
             courage
             with
             anger
             :
             and
             so
             make
             them
             fight
             more
             desperately
             ;
             not
             regarding
             their
             lives
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             be
             revenged
             .
             You
             have
             an
             example
             hereof
             in
             the
             Jebusites
             .
             For
             (
             as
             the
             more
             b
             received
             interpretation
             of
             that
             place
             will
             have
             it
             in
             contempt
             of
             
               David's
               weakenesse
            
             ,
             (
             when
             he
             besieged
             them
             at
             Jerusalem
             )
             they
             placed
             blind
             men
             ,
             and
             lame
             men
             in
             the
             fort
             ,
             to
             defend
             i
             ;
             and
             in
             a
             mockery
             told
             him
             ,
             
               Except
               thou
               take
               away
               the
               blind
               and
               the
               lame
               ,
               
               thou
               shalt
               not
               come
               in
               hither
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             6.
             
             But
             
               David
               herewith
               was
               so
               enraged
            
             c
             ,
             and
             his
             souldiers
             made
             so
             desperate
             ;
             that
             they
             presently
             fell
             on
             ,
             &
             tooke
             the
             fort
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             8.
             
             Another
             example
             you
             have
             in
             the
             Philistins
             ,
             who
             having
             gotten
             Sampson
             into
             the
             temple
             of
             Dagon
             ,
             to
             make
             sport
             of
             him
             ;
             were
             kill'd
             thousands
             of
             them
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             when
             Sampson
             had
             pulled
             away
             the
             pillers
             ,
             Judg.
             16.
             25.
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Barrennesse
               of
               womb
            
             .
             Thus
             was
             
               Michal
               (
               Davids
            
             wise
             )
             punish'd
             for
             jeering
             at
             her
             husband
             ,
             when
             she
             saw
             him
             dancing
             before
             the
             Ark
             ,
             with
             a
             linnen
             Ephod
             about
             him
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             done
             a
             thing
             unbeseeming
             the
             state
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             (
             as
             indee●
             most
             godly
             ,
             &
             virtuous
             actions
             ,
             seem
             either
             absurd
             ,
             or
             ridiculous
             ,
             or
             disgracefull
             ,
             to
             ungodly
             men
             )
             
               Therefore
               Michal
               the
               daughter
               of
               Saul
               had
               no
               child
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               her
               death
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             23.
             
             
               The
               daughter
               of
               Saul
            
             ]
             as
             if
             she
             were
             no
             longer
             worthy
             ,
             to
             bee
             called
             the
             
               wife
               of
               King
               David
            
             :
             and
             accordingly
             some
             say
             *
             ,
             that
             David
             never
             after
             that
             time
             us'd
             her
             as
             his
             
             
               wife
               .
               Had
               no
               child
            
             ]
             For
             those
             
               five
               sons
            
             spoken
             of
             ch
             .
             21.
             8.
             which
             ou●
             Hebrew
             saies
             shee
             
               brought
               forth
            
             ;
             she
             only
             
               brought
               up
            
             ,
             and
             
               adopted
               them
            
             for
             her
             own
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             English
             renders
             ,
             
               brought
               up
            
             .
             And
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
            
             (
             me
             thinks
             very
             well
             )
             thus
             saies
             upon
             that
             place
             ,
             
               the
               five
               sonnes
            
             (
             viz
             :
             of
             Merob
             )
             
               which
               Michal
               the
               daughter
               of
               Saul
               brought
               up
               .
            
          
           
             3
             God's
             Hearing
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             godly
             against
             them
             .
             I
             am
             as
             one
             mocked
             of
             his
             neighbour
             ,
             who
             called
             upon
             God
             and
             hee
             answered
             him
             ,
             Job
             .
             12
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             's
             not
             pardoning
             them
             :
             
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               to
            
             this
             worlds
             
               punishment
               ,
               (
               if
               not
               also
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               )
               For
               when
            
             Sanballat
             and
             Tobiah
             
               jeered
               the
            
             Jewes
             ,
             (
             
               as
               they
               were
               building
               the
               new
               wall
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             :
             )
             Sanballat
             thus
             ,
             What
             doe
             these
             feeble
             Jewes
             ?
             Will
             they
             fortifie
             themselves
             ?
             Will
             they
             sacrifice
             ?
             Will
             they
             make
             an
             end
             in
             a
             day
             ?
             W●ll
             they
             revive
             the
             stones
             out
             of
             the
             heapes
             of
             rubbish
             which
             are
             burnt
             Neh.
             4.
             2.
             
             Tobiah
             thus
             *
             ,
             Even
             that
             which
             they
             build
             ,
             if
             a
             fox
             goe
             up
             ,
             he
             shall
             even
             breake
             downe
             their
             stone
             wall
             ,
             vers
             3
             :
             Nehemiah
             
               praied
               to
               this
               purpose
               against
               them
               .
               If
               his
               prayer
               were
               not
            
             propheticall
             (
             
               as
               most
               such
               mens
               prayers
               in
               Scripture
               are
            
             )
             
               yet
               it
               was
               the
            
             fervent
             prayer
             of
             a
             righteous
             man
             ▪
             
               &
               that
               we
               know
            
             ,
             availeth
             much
             *
             ;
             
               especially
               at
            
             
             
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               as
               he
               is
            
             mocked
             :
             
               for
               then
               (
               as
               〈◊〉
               said
               in
               the
               former
               punishment
            
             )
             he
             calleth
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             answereth
             him
             .
             Nehemi●
             
               words
               were
               these
            
             .
             Heare
             ,
             O
             our
             God
             ,
             for●
             are
             despised
             ;
             and
             turn
             their
             reproach
             upon
             th●
             own
             head
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             for
             a
             prey
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             captivity
             ,
             and
             cover
             not
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             〈◊〉
             let
             not
             their
             sin
             be
             blotted
             out
             from
             before
             〈◊〉
             for
             they
             have
             provoked
             *
             thee
             to
             anger
             bef●●
             the
             builders
             ,
             Neh.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             so
             often
             commit
             this
             sinne
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             ma●
             themselves
             and
             others
             merry
             ,
             thinke
             b●
             slightly
             of
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             steales
             no
             goods
             ,
             〈◊〉
             makes
             no
             scarre
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             does
             a
             〈◊〉
             no
             visible
             hurt
             .
             But
             doubtlesse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             slightly
             accounted
             of
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             w●
             severely
             punish
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             th●
             Hebrews
             ch
             :
             11.
             mockings
             are
             put
             in
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             Saints
             persecutions
             ;
             &
             joyn●
             with
             scourgings
             ,
             vers
             .
             36.
             and
             justly
             aggrav●ted
             by
             
               our
               translation
            
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             originall
             )
             with
             the
             epithete
             ,
             
               Cruell
               .
               Othe●
            
             had
             
               triall
               of
            
             cruell
             
               mockings
               ,
               and
               scourges
            
             .
             In
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               Ishmael
               persecuted
               Isaack
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             w●
             cast
             out
             .
             ch
             :
             4.
             29.
             and
             yet
             in
             Genesis
             ,
             we
             rea●
             of
             nothing
             but
             mocking
             ,
             chap.
             21.
             9.
             
             I
             wi●
             conclude
             with
             one
             punishment
             more
             ,
             an●
             that
             no
             small
             one
             (
             which
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             〈◊〉
             
             ●ut
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             yet
             I
             believe
             for
             truth
             )
             ●nd
             that
             is
             the
             
               vexation
               and
               sorrow
            
             ,
             which
             ●ey
             shall
             have
             hereafter
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             ●e
             those
             whom
             
               they
               despised
            
             ,
             in
             honour
             with
             God.
             
               And
               they
               repenting
               ,
               and
               groaning
               for
               ●●nguish
               of
               spirit
               shall
               say
               within
               themselves
               ,
               This
               was
               he
               whom
               we
               had
               sometime
               in
               derision
               ,
               ●nd
               a
               proverb
               of
               reproach
               .
               Wee
               fooles
               accoun●ed
               his
               life
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               his
               end
               to
               be
               without
               ●onour
               ,
               &c.
            
             Wisd
             ▪
             5.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Mockers
               at
               those
               that
               denounce
               God's
               Judgements
               ,
               threatned
            
             
               
                 With
                 the
              
               aggravating
               
                 of
                 those
              
               judgements
               .
               Now
               therefore
               be
               yee
               not
               mockers
               ,
               lest
               your
               bands
               be
               made
               strong
               *
               ,
               Isa
               28.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               Mockers
               at
               those
               that
               suffer
               them
            
             
               With
               ,
               
                 Being
                 mocked
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 manner
                 .
                 Moab
                 also
                 shall
                 wallow
                 in
                 his
                 vomit
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 in
                 derision
                 .
                 For
                 was
                 not
                 Israel
                 a
                 derision
                 unto
                 thee
                 ?
              
               Jer.
               48.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               And
               not
               onely
               the
               Moabites
               ;
               but
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               for
               mocking
               at
               the
               Jewes
               in
               their
               calamity
               ,
               Ezek.
               36.
               3.
               were
               thus
               threatened
               ,
               
                 Because
                 yee
                 have
                 borne
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 ,
                 therefore
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 lifted
                 up
                 mine
                 hand
                 ,
                 surely
                 the
                 Heathen
                 that
                 are
                 about
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 beare
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               6.
               7.
               
               
                 Beare
                 their
              
               SHAME
               ]
               better
               so
               ,
               then
               
               ignominy
               ,
               which
               will
               signifie
               both
               actively
               and
               passively
               ;
               whereas
               shame
               will
               not
               .
               F●
               though
               these
               words
               may
               seeme
               to
               signifi●
               (
               according
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               bea●●
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 beare
                 th●
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               likewise
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               for
               ,
               shame
               ,
               in
               the
               verse
               next
               before
               )
               that
               the
               heathen
               should
               
                 certainly
                 r●
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 reproaching
                 God's
                 people
              
               (
               
                 luerent
                 co●tumeliam
                 suam
              
               :
               )
               yet
               I
               rather
               thinke
               ,
               tha●
               which
               is
               mainly
               intimated
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               retaliation
               in
               God's
               punishing
               of
               them
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 giving
                 them
                 like
                 for
                 like
              
               ,
               or
               the
               sam●
               that
               they
               gave
               others
               .
               For
               in
               the
               first
               sence
               ,
               they
               might
               
                 beare
                 their
                 ignominy
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               wherewith
               they
               reproached
               others
               ,
               by
               another
               way
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               
                 suffering
                 ignomin●
                 againe
              
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               punished
               for
               a
               sinne
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               beare
               it
               ,
               though
               his
               punishment
               have
               no
               resemblance
               with
               his
               sinne
               .
               An●
               this
               I
               say
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               word
               for
               Shame
               *
               ,
               or
               Reproach
               ,
               with
               the
               pronoun●
               affixed
               ,
               is
               seldome
               or
               never
               used
               actively
               (
               as
               it
               is
               passively
               ,
               ch
               .
               15.
               54.
               
               Psal
               .
               44.
               15
               ,
               &
               Ps
               .
               69.
               20
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               especially
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               
                 separate
                 pronoune
              
               also
               put
               on
               purpose
               ,
               for
               *
               they
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               thus
               spoken
               ▪
               THEY
               
                 who
                 have
                 reproached
                 others
                 ,
                 eve●
              
               THEY
               ,
               
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 confidence
                 and
                 prid●
                 shall
                 be
                 reproached
              
               THEMSELVES
               ,
               
                 and
                 shall
              
               
               beare
               THEIR
               
                 shame
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 have
                 borne
              
               THEIRS
               .
               To
               say
               nothing
               how
               
                 affixed
                 possessive
                 pronounes
              
               are
               many
               times
               superfluously
               added
               in
               such
               expressions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               other
               languages
               .
               We
               say
               in
               English
               ,
               
                 he
                 shall
                 have
              
               ,
               or
               (
               
                 he
                 shall
                 beare
              
               )
               HIS
               punishment
               :
               and
               that
               with
               a
               kind
               of
               Elegancie
               ;
               as
               in
               Galat.
               5.
               6.
               where
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Greeke
               onely
               ,
               he
               shall
               beare
               *
               judgement
               ,
               we
               translate
               ,
               he
               shall
               beare
               
                 his
                 Judgement
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Murderers
             shall
             be
             certainly
             punished
          
           
             For
             ,
             thus
             God
             threatens
             him
             ,
             that
             should
             kill
             Cain
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             had
             murdered
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             was
             therefore
             cursed
             by
             God.
             )
             
               Whosoever
               slayeth
               Cain
               ,
               vengeance
               shall
               be
               taken
               on
               him
               sevenfold
               .
            
             Gen.
             4.
             15.
             
             If
             you
             translate
             (
             with
             Symmachus
             )
             
               Omnis
               qui
               occiderit
               Cain
               ,
               Septimus
               ulsciscetur
            
             ;
             and
             interpret
             (
             with
             Hierom
             *
             )
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               kill
               Cain
               ,
               the
               seventh
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               a
               man
               of
               the
               seventh
               generation
            
             )
             
               shall
               execute
               vengeance
               for
               his
               murder
               :
            
             it
             will
             make
             more
             for
             our
             purpose
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             ancient
             ,
             that
             Cain
             ,
             for
             an
             example
             ,
             was
             suffered
             to
             live
             till
             the
             
               seventh
               generation
            
             ,
             and
             then
             slaine
             
             by
             Lamech
             But
             I
             suppose
             ,
             
               taking
               vengeance
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               seven
               times
            
             (
             or
             sevenfold
             )
             is
             only
             an
             expression
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             abundance
             of
             severity
             in
             revenging
             :
             as
             to
             forgive
             a
             man
             till
             he
             hath
             sinned
             against
             him
             
               seventy
               times
               seven
            
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             expresse
             
               endlesnesse
               of
               mercy
               in
               forgiving
            
             :
             viz.
             without
             any
             curious
             respect
             to
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             times
             The
             barbarous
             people
             of
             Malta
             (
             and
             such
             they
             were
             indeed
             ,
             not
             for
             inhumanity
             ,
             but
             ignorance
             )
             when
             they
             saw
             a
             viper
             leap
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             upon
             Pauls
             hand
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             thought
             no
             sin
             could
             have
             drawne
             such
             a
             punishment
             upon
             him
             sooner
             then
             murder
             ,
             presently
             said
             ,
             
               No●
               doubt
               this
               man
               is
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               whom
               though
               he
               hath
               escaped
               the
               sea
               ,
               yet
               vengeance
               suffereth
               not
               to
               live
               ,
            
             Act.
             28.
             4.
             
             
               Suffereth
               not
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             
               hath
               not
               suffered
            
             so
             the
             Originall
             *
             ;
             and
             so
             Beza
             renders
             .
             as
             if
             they
             made
             it
             sure
             ,
             he
             would
             presently
             die
             for
             it
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             did
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             
               They
               are
               punished
               in
               their
               Persons
               ,
            
             
               First
               with
               a
               Curse
               ,
               executed
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               the
               Earth
               it selfe
               in
               revenge
               ,
               for
               defiling
               *
               it
               with
               blood
               .
               thus
               Cain
               was
               punished
               .
               
                 And
                 now
                 thou
                 art
                 cursed
                 from
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 opened
                 her
                 mouth
                 to
                 receive
                 thy
                 brothers
                 blood
                 from
                 thy
                 hand
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 tillest
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 henceforth
                 yeeld
                 unto
                 thee
                 her
                 strength
              
               
               
                 A
                 fugitive
              
               and
               a
               
                 Vagabond
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               4.
               11.
               12.
               
               *
               Alexander
               ,
               when
               hee
               return'd
               from
               the
               Indians
               ,
               sent
               letters
               through
               Greece
               to
               give
               liberty
               to
               all
               banished
               men
               ,
               to
               returne
               to
               their
               homes
               ,
               excepting
               only
               such
               as
               had
               been
               so
               punished
               for
               murder
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 God's
                 hatred
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 abhorre
                 the
                 bloudy
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 man.
              
               Ps
               .
               5.
               6
               
                 the
                 bloudy
              
               ]
               
                 Chald.
                 pa
                 :
                 the
                 shedder
                 of
                 innocent
                 bloud
                 :
              
               according
               to
               the
               Heb
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 blouds
              
               :
               For
               when
               the
               word
               in
               Hebrew
               for
               bloud
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               
                 plurall
                 number
              
               ,
               it
               is
               usually
               meant
               of
               unlawfull
               putting
               to
               death
               .
               And
               the
               reason
               may
               be
               ,
               (
               if
               my
               judgement
               faile
               not
               )
               because
               the
               bloud
               of
               any
               one
               man
               cannot
               be
               unlawfully
               shed
               ,
               *
               but
               the
               bloud
               of
               another
               also
               must
               and
               will
               bee
               shed
               for
               it
               ,
               sooner
               or
               later
               :
               so
               that
               every
               murderer
               is
               a
               shedder
               of
               blouds
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               a
               Magistrate
               cause
               a
               man
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               
                 according
                 to
                 law
              
               ,
               only
               one
               mans
               bloud
               (
               and
               scarce
               that
               ,
               I
               meane
               in
               the
               Scripture
               language
               ,
               )
               for
               the
               most
               part
               is
               shed
               ,
               and
               wee
               heare
               no
               more
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3
               
                 God
                 's
                 not
                 hearing
                 their
                 prayers
              
               .
               And
               
                 when
                 yee
                 spred
                 forth
                 your
                 hands
              
               (
               your
               bloudy
               hands
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 hide
                 mine
                 eyes
                 :
                 yea
                 though
                 yee
                 make
                 many
                 prayers
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 your
                 hands
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               Isa
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 Of
                 bloud
                 ▪
              
               ]
               for
               
               though
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               by
               this
               word
               are
               usually
               expressed
               
                 other
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               besides
               Murder
               :
               yet
               I
               believe
               it
               is
               chiefly
               meant
               of
               
                 wrongfull
                 condemning
                 men
                 to
                 death
              
               ,
               which
               I
               make
               no
               question
               ,
               is
               a
               breach
               of
               that
               Commandement
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 doe
                 no
                 Murder
              
               .
               And
               that
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               those
               sinnes
               is
               set
               forth
               by
               this
               expression
               (
               as
               the
               fittest
               for
               aggravation
               )
               it
               makes
               much
               the
               more
               for
               the
               aggravating
               of
               this
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 's
                 not
                 pardoning
                 their
                 sinne
              
               .
               For
               though
               there
               had
               beene
               
                 three
                 Kings
              
               in
               Judah
               ,
               since
               Manasseh's
               time
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               second
               booke
               of
               Kings
               ch
               .
               24.
               v.
               4.
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               misery
               that
               befell
               the
               Jewes
               for
               
                 Manasseh's
                 sinnes
              
               .
               )
               
                 And
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 innocent
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shed
              
               (
               
                 for
                 he
                 filled
                 Jerusalem
                 with
                 innocent
                 blood
              
               )
               
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 not
                 pardon
                 .
              
            
             
               5
               Shortnesse
               of
               life
               .
               (
               
                 If
                 they
                 escape
                 a
              
               violent
               death
               .
               )
               Bloody
               and
               deceitfull
               men
               shall
               not
               live
               out
               halfe
               their
               dayes
               ,
               Ps
               :
               55.
               23.
               
            
             
               6
               Violent
               death
               .
            
             
               Before
               the
               
                 Law
                 ,
                 threatened
              
               or
               
                 prescribed
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 sheddeth
                 mans
                 blood
              
               *
               ,
               
                 by
                 man
                 shall
                 his
                 blood
                 be
                 shed
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 God
                 made
                 he
                 man
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               9.
               6.
               
               So
               that
               he
               destroyes
               not
               
                 meerely
                 a
                 man
              
               :
               as
               he
               that
               breakes
               in
               pieces
               the
               statue
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               doth
               not
               onely
               breake
               the
               wood
               ,
               or
               the
               stone
               .
               It
               was
               either
               the
               death
               of
               Esau
               ,
               or
               
               little
               better
               ,
               which
               Rebeccah
               feared
               ,
               when
               she
               bid
               
                 Jacob
                 fly
              
               from
               him
               ,
               adding
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 Why
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 deprived
                 of
                 you
                 both
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ?
              
               Gen.
               27.
               45.
               
            
             
               Vnder
               the
               Law
               ,
               prescribed
               .
               He
               that
               killeth
               any
               man
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 24
                 17
                 repeated
                 ,
                 v.
                 21.
                 
                 A
                 Law
                 that
                 admitted
                 of
                 no
              
               cōposition
               ,
               or
               satisfaction
               .
               The
               land
               cannot
               be
               clensed
               of
               the
               blood
               that
               is
               shed
               therein
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               him
               that
               shed
               it
               *
            
             
               Under
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 threatened
              
               :
               For
               our
               Saviour
               told
               one
               of
               his
               company
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               cut
               off
               the
               care
               of
               a
               servant
               of
               the
               High-priest's
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               apprehend
               him
               ,
               )
               
                 Put
                 up
                 thy
                 sword
                 againe
                 into
                 his
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 shall
                 perish
                 with
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               26.
               52.
               you
               have
               almost
               the
               same
               words
               in
               Rev.
               13.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 They
                 that
                 take
                 the
                 sword
              
               ]
               though
               persecuted
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               Christ
               and
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               be
               persecuted
               ,
               they
               may
               not
               take
               such
               a
               armes
               to
               themselves
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               a
               man
               could
               take
               a
               
                 the
                 Priesthood
              
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               are
               
                 called
                 of
                 God.
              
               Even
               in
               Tertullian's
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               Christians
               had
               farre
               lesse
               reason
               (
               there
               were
               so
               many
               of
               them
               )
               to
               fear
               perishing
               with
               the
               sword
               if
               they
               tooke
               it
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               when
               Christ
               spake
               those
               words
               ,
               yet
               he
               saith
               ,
               they
               durst
               not
               doe
               it
               .
               
                 Cui
                 bello
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 non
                 idonei
                 ,
                 non
                 prompti
                 fuissemus
              
               
               
                 etiam
                 impares
                 copiis
                 ,
                 qui
                 tam
                 libenter
                 trucidamur
                 ;
                 si
                 non
                 apud
                 istam
                 disciplinam
                 magis
                 occidi
                 liceret
                 ,
                 quam
                 ●●cidere
                 ?
              
            
             
               Examples
               of
               
                 violent
                 death
              
               executed
               upon
               murderers
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               or
               
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               themselves
               or
               others
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               affords
               many
               .
               I
               will
               produce
               some
               of
               the
               more
               noted
               .
               As
               1
               Zeba
               &
               Zalmunna
               ,
               Kings
               of
               Midian
               .
               Being
               taken
               by
               Gideon
               in
               fight
               ,
               they
               were
               by
               him
               afterward
               put
               to
               death
               in
               cold
               bloud
               ,
               for
               murdering
               his
               brethren
               ,
               Jud
               :
               8.
               19.
               21.
               2
               
               Abimelech
               ,
               with
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Shechemites
               had
               murdered
               seventy
               of
               his
               own
               brethren
               ,
               Jud.
               9.
               5.
               
               But
               (
               according
               to
               Jothams
               parable
               .
               v.
               7
               )
               when
               the
               Shechemites
               rebelled
               ,
               a
               fire
               came
               first
               out
               of
               this
               bramble
               and
               devour'd
               them
               ,
               vers
               .
               45.
               and
               after
               that
               fire
               came
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               devour'd
               the
               bramble
               ,
               vers
               .
               53.
               
               For
               as
               Abimelech
               was
               besieging
               the
               tower
               at
               Thebez
               ;
               a
               woman
               threw
               down
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               milstone
               *
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               brake
               his
               scull
               whereupon
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               be
               said
               ,
               he
               was
               slaine
               by
               a
               woman
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               armour
               bearer
               to
               run
               him
               thorow
               ,
               and
               so
               died
               ,
               ibid.
               3.
               
               Agag
               king
               of
               the
               Amalekites
               .
               For
               having
               
                 made
                 women
                 childlesse
                 ,
                 Samuel
              
               hewed
               him
               in
               pieces
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               taken
               him
               ,
               in
               cold
               bloud
               ,
               1
               Sam
               :
               15.
               33
               ,
               and
               Saul
               lost
               his
               kingdome
               for
               sparing
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               33.
               4.
               
               Rechab
               and
               Banah
               ,
               two
               of
               
               king
               Ishbosheths
               captaines
               .
               They
               murdered
               their
               master
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               carried
               his
               head
               to
               king
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam
               4.
               7.
               
               But
               so
               farre
               was
               he
               from
               commending
               them
               for
               what
               they
               did
               :
               that
               ,
               although
               he
               ,
               whom
               they
               had
               murdered
               ,
               was
               his
               competitour
               in
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               yet
               he
               caused
               them
               presently
               to
               bee
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               and
               cut
               off
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               their
               feet
               ;
               and
               hung
               them
               up
               for
               a
               terrour
               ,
               2
               Sam
               4.
               12.
               5
               
               Zimri
               ,
               captaine
               to
               Elah
               king
               of
               Israel
               .
               He
               murdered
               his
               master
               ,
               and
               made
               himselfe
               king
               ▪
               but
               being
               afterward
               besieged
               in
               Tirzah
               by
               Omri
               ,
               (
               whō
               the
               people
               erected
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               )
               he
               set
               his
               house
               on
               fire
               over
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               died
               ,
               1
               Kings
               16.
               10
               ,
               18.
               
               This
               
                 example
                 ,
                 Jezabel
              
               used
               ,
               to
               fright
               Jehu
               with
               all
               2
               Kings
               9.
               31.
               6
               
               Ahab
               king
               of
               Israel
               .
               Hee
               caused
               Naboth
               ,
               upon
               
                 false
                 witnesse
              
               of
               blasphemy
               ,
               to
               be
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               get
               his
               possessions
               ,
               1
               Kings
               21.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               But
               hee
               he
               was
               afterward
               ,
               in
               a
               fight
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Syria
               ,
               wounded
               in
               his
               chariot
               ;
               and
               died
               of
               the
               wound
               c.
               22.
               37.
               
               Now
               his
               bloud
               run●ning
               out
               in
               the
               chariot
               ;
               when
               the
               chariot
               came
               home
               ,
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               according
               to
               that
               which
               Elijah
               the
               Prophet
               threatned
               him
               ,
               ch
               .
               21.
               19.
               viz
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 dogges
                 licked
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Naboth
                 ,
                 shall
                 dogs
                 licke
                 thy
                 bloud
                 event
                 hine
                 .
                 7
                 Shallum
              
               king
               of
               Israel
               .
               He
               
                 ●urdered
                 Zachariah
              
               king
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               was
               
               murdered
               by
               Menahem
               ;
               who
               came
               in
               his
               place
               .
               2
               kings
               15.
               10
               14.
               8
               
               Pekah
               .
               Hee
               made
               himselfe
               king
               of
               Israel
               ,
               by
               the
               murder
               of
               Pekahiah
               ;
               and
               was
               afterwards
               murdered
               by
               Hoshea
               ,
               who
               came
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               2
               ,
               Kin.
               15.
               25.
               30
               
               ▪
               9
               The
               servants
               of
               Amon
               King
               of
               Judah
               .
               They
               murdered
               him
               in
               his
               house
               ;
               and
               were
               all
               of
               them
               afterward
               put
               to
               death
               by
               the
               people
               :
               who
               made
               Josiah
               king
               in
               his
               steed
               ,
               2
               Kings
               21.
               24
               ,
               10
               Athaliah
               the
               mother
               of
               Ahaziah
               .
               Having
               made
               her selfe
               Queen
               of
               Judah
               by
               the
               murder
               of
               all
               the
               
                 seed
                 royall
              
               except
               Joash
               (
               whom
               Jehosheba
               hid
               .
               2
               Kings
               11.
               2
               )
               shee
               was
               afterward
               slaine
               at
               the
               command
               of
               Jehoiada
               ,
               v.
               16.
               11
               
               Joash
               King
               of
               Judah
               .
               He
               caused
               Zachariah
               the
               son
               of
               Jeho●ada
               to
               be
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               was
               afterward
               murdered
               by
               his
               own
               servants
               .
               2
               Chr.
               24.
               24.
               12
               
               Those
               servants
               but
               now
               mentioned
               ,
               they
               were
               put
               to
               death
               by
               Joash
               his
               sonne
               Amaziah
               ,
               who
               reigned
               after
               him
               ,
               ch
               .
               5.
               3.
               
            
             
               7
               The
               last
               punishment
               of
               murderers
               ,
               which
               they
               s●ffer
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               is
               Hell.
               for
               he
               ,
               whom
               John
               saw
               sitting
               upon
               the
               throne
               ,
               hath
               said
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               
                 murderers
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 Lake
                 that
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
              
               Rev
               :
               21.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               They
               are
               punished
               in
               their
               Countries
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               Famine
               .
               There
               was
               
                 three
                 yeares
                 famine
              
               in
               Israel
               ,
               for
               
                 Sauls
                 murdering
              
               the
               Gibeonites
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               21.
               1.
               
            
             
               2
               Conquest
               and
               destruction
               by
               enemies
               .
               
                 Such
                 as
                 befell
                 the
              
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 rebellion
                 of
              
               Jehoiakim
               .
               Surely
               ,
               at
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               came
               this
               upon
               Judah
               ;
               to
               remove
               them
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               :
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               Manasseh
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               that
               he
               did
               ;
               and
               also
               for
               the
               innocent
               bloud
               which
               he
               shed
               ,
               for
               he
               filled
               Jerusalem
               with
               innocent
               bloud
               which
               the
               Lord
               would
               not
               pardon
               ,
               2
               Kings
               24.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               They
               are
               punished
               in
               their
               Posterity
               .
            
             
               By
               Death
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               
                 great
                 calamity
              
               :
               as
               you
               may
               see
               1
               In
               Joab
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 David's
                 threat
              
               to
               him
               .
               For
               ,
               when
               Joab
               had
               
                 trecherously
                 murdered
                 Abner
              
               (
               who
               
                 came
                 over
              
               to
               him
               )
               by
               
                 taking
                 him
                 aside
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               thus
               he
               spake
               ,
               
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 kingdome
                 are
                 guiltles
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 ever
                 from
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Abner
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Ner
                 ,
                 let
                 it
                 rest
                 on
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 Joab
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 all
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 there
                 not
                 faile
                 from
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Joab
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 issue
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 leper
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 leaneth
                 on
                 a
                 staffe
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 falleth
                 on
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 lacketh
                 bread
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam.
               3.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               See
               also
               Solomon's
               threat
               concerning
               him
               ,
               1
               Kings
               2.
               33.
               after
               
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               also
               ,
               that
               hee
               himselfe
               was
               slaine
               by
               Benaiah
               ,
               at
               the
               
                 command
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               
                 hung
                 upon
                 the
                 altar
              
               .
               1
               Kings
               2.
               28.
               to
               34.
               
               For
               God
               will
               not
               be
               a
               refuge
               for
               murderers
               :
               neither
               were
               the
               
                 cities
                 of
                 refuge
              
               appointed
               for
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               19.
               11
               
               :
               2
               In
               David
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               murder
               of
               Vriah
               ,
               )
               according
               to
               
                 Nathans
                 threat
                 ,
                 Now
                 therefore
                 the
                 sword
                 shall
                 never
                 depart
                 from
                 thine
                 house
                 :
                 because
                 thou
                 shast
                 despised
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 taken
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 Vriah
                 the
                 Hittite
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 wife
                 ,
              
               2
               Sam
               :
               12.
               10.
               3
               
               In
               Saul
               (
               for
               murdering
               the
               Gibeonites
               )
               For
               when
               the
               Gibeonites
               were
               asked
               by
               David
               ,
               what
               satisfaction
               they
               desired
               :
               they
               demanded
               
                 seven
                 of
                 Sauls
                 sonnes
              
               ;
               and
               hung
               them
               all
               up
               with
               his
               consent
               ,
               2
               Sam
               :
               21
               9
               4
               In
               Ahab
               ,
               for
               
                 murdering
                 Naboth
              
               .
               For
               Joram
               his
               son
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               was
               by
               
                 Jehu
                 ▪
              
               (
               who
               was
               already
               anointed
               king
               in
               his
               stead
               )
               shot
               to
               death
               with
               an
               arrow
               ,
               as
               hee
               sate
               in
               in
               his
               chariot
               ,
               2
               Kings
               9.
               24.
               
               See
               what
               he
               sayes
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               kil'd
               him
               ,
               v.
               25
               26
               It
               was
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               ere
               Jehu
               put
               to
               death
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               familie
               ;
               causing
               the
               heads
               of
               seventie
               of
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               him
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               to
               Jezreel
               in
               baskets
               ,
               c
               10.
               7.
               
               Thus
               you
               see
               how
               loud
               ,
               and
               how
               
                 long
                 ,
                 bloud
                 crieth
              
               :
               and
               how
               deeply
               it
               staineth
               ;
               so
               that
               nothing
               but
               bloud
               will
               fetch
               it
               out
               again
               ▪
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               in
               a
               place
               ,
               where
               the
               true
               religion
               
               is
               professed
               :
               for
               then
               the
               punishment
               will
               be
               ,
               as
               to
               one
               ,
               that
               hath
               
                 defiled
                 God's
                 dwelling
              
               :
               which
               must
               needs
               anger
               him
               exceedingly
               ,
               Num
               :
               35
               ,
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               
                 So
                 yee
                 shall
                 not
                 pollute
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 wherein
                 yee
                 are
                 :
              
               for
               
                 bloud
                 it
                 defileth
                 the
                 land
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 cannot
                 be
                 cleansed
                 of
                 the
                 bloud
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 shed
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 shed
                 it
                 .
              
               DEFILE
               
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 yee
                 shall
                 inhabit
                 wherein
                 I
              
               DWELL
               :
               
                 for
                 I
                 the
                 Lord
              
               DWELL
               
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Odiousnesse
               of
               this
               sinne
               ,
               and
               how
               certaine
               it
               is
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               may
               be
               further
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               thus
               ,
            
             
               1
               By
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               
                 God's
                 requiring
                 the
                 blood
                 shed
              
               (
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               thing
               
                 more
                 his
                 owne
              
               ,
               then
               other
               things
               )
               even
               at
               
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 beast
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               neither
               hand
               ,
               nor
               reason
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               5.
               
               For
               if
               a
               
                 beast
                 killed
              
               a
               man
               ,
               yea
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               an
               Oxe
               (
               the
               most
               
                 usefull
                 beast
              
               of
               any
               ,
               )
               it
               was
               to
               be
               
                 stoned
                 to
                 death
              
               :
               and
               none
               of
               his
               flesh
               was
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               Exod.
               21.
               28.
               
            
             
               2
               By
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               
                 God's
                 inquiring
                 after
              
               it
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               read
               of
               his
               
                 making
                 inquisition
              
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               but
               this
               :
               and
               for
               this
               he
               allowes
               times
               of
               purpose
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               businesse
               ,
               which
               he
               constantly
               does
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               will
               not
               by
               any
               meanes
               omit
               .
               
                 When
                 hee
                 maketh
                 inquisition
                 for
                 blouds
                 ,
                 be
                 remembreth
                 
                 them
                 .
              
               Ps
               .
               9.
               12.
               
               No
               wonder
               then
               ,
               there
               are
               such
               strange
               discoveries
               of
               murder
               ,
               so
               deeply
               concealed
               ,
               so
               
                 long
                 agoe
                 committed
              
               .
               Sithence
               he
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               searcher
               even
               of
               hearts
               ,
               maketh
               inquest
               for
               it
               :
               and
               
                 shall
                 not
                 he
                 search
              
               *
               
                 it
                 out
              
               ?
               See
               Isai
               26.
               21.
               
               I
               might
               produce
               many
               examples
               of
               such
               discoveries
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               beyond
               my
               bounds
               .
            
             
               3
               By
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               the
               Enquiry
               ,
               which
               he
               prescribed
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               when
               they
               found
               a
               man
               slaine
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               not
               knowne
               ,
               who
               kill'd
               him
               .
               As
               likewise
               by
               the
               
                 forme
                 of
                 prayer
              
               given
               them
               ,
               wherein
               they
               wereto
               desire
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               lay
               even
               
                 such
                 a
                 man's
              
               bloud
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               Deut.
               21.
               1.
               
            
             
               4
               By
               Davids
               
                 charge
                 to
              
               Solomon
               concerning
               Joab
               ,
               for
               murdering
               Abner
               and
               Amasa
               *
               :
               Let
               not
               his
               hoary
               head
               goe
               downe
               to
               the
               grave
               in
               peace
               ,
               1
               Kings
               2.
               5.
               
            
             
               5
               
                 By
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 the
              
               Shechemites
               
                 suffered
                 ,
                 for
                 helping
              
               .
               Abimelech
               
                 in
                 the
              
               murder
               of
               his
               brethren
               :
               
                 viz
                 :
                 the
              
               slaughter
               of
               themselves
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 utter
              
               ruine
               
                 of
                 their
              
               city
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
              
               Abimelech
               himselfe
               .
               Then
               God
               sent
               an
               evill
               spirit
               betweene
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               dealt
               treacherously
               with
               Abimelech
               .
               That
               the
               cruelty
               done
               to
               the
               threescore
               and
               ten
               sons
               of
               Jerubaal
               might
               come
               ,
               and
               their
               blood
               come
               upon
               
               Abimelech
               thir
               Brother
               which
               slew
               them
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               men
               of
               Shechem
               ,
               which
               aided
               him
               in
               Killing
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               Judg.
               9.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
             
               6
               Lastly
               ,
               by
               what
               is
               said
               of
               the
               importunate
               cries
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               have
               been
               murdered
               :
               which
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               heard
               ;
               Rev
               :
               6.
               10.
               
               
                 How
                 long
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 judge
                 ,
                 and
                 avenge
                 our
                 bloud
                 ,
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 dwell
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
              
            
             
               What
               ever
               thou
               doest
               ,
               let
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               be
               
                 precious
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
              
               .
               If
               thou
               hast
               the
               invitation
               of
               an
               opportunity
               to
               Save
               it
               :
               as
               thou
               
                 hatest
                 bloud
              
               ,
               doe
               it
               .
               For
               there
               are
               but
               two
               waies
               ,
               
                 To
                 Save
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 Kill
              
               Mark
               :
               3.
               4.
               
               If
               thou
               hast
               the
               provocation
               of
               an
               injurie
               to
               destroy
               it
               ;
               as
               thou
               
                 lovest
                 life
              
               ,
               doe
               it
               not
               .
               
                 For
                 if
                 thou
                 hast
                 not
                 hated
                 bloud
                 ,
                 even
                 bloud
                 shall
                 pursue
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Ezek
               :
               35.
               6.
               
               Take
               heed
               of
               a
               
                 bloudy
                 hard
              
               heart
               .
               How
               many
               Murderers
               ,
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               never
               
                 lifted
                 up
                 their
                 hand
              
               to
               hurt
               a
               man
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             Oathes
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               doe
               not
               keep
               them
               ,
               or
               take
               them
               fasly
               ,
               threatened
            
             
               With
               
                 Certaine
                 punishment
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
                 for
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 him
                 guiltles
                 ,
                 that
                 taketh
                 his
                 name
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
              
               Exod
               20
               ;
               7.
               
               Name
               .
               ]
               What
               an
               account
               doth
               the
               meanest
               of
               us
               make
               of
               his
               name
               ?
               and
               how
               tender
               are
               we
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               doe
               we
               listen
               ,
               when
               we
               heare
               another
               mention
               it
               ?
               
                 Thy
                 God
              
               ]
               thou
               wouldest
               be
               wary
               ,
               of
               using
               the
               name
               of
               thy
               King
               ;
               or
               thy
               Master
               ;
               or
               thy
               
                 Father
                 ;
                 in
                 their
                 hearing
              
               :
               and
               why
               not
               of
               thy
               God
               who
               heareth
               at
               
                 all
                 times
              
               ,
               and
               places
               ;
               &
               is
               then
               most
               quick
               of
               hearing
               ,
               when
               his
               name
               is
               used
               .
               
                 In
                 vaine
              
               ]
               or
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 Lie.
              
               For
               that
               the
               word
               *
               in
               Hebrew
               for
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               will
               signifie
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               used
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               the
               meaning
               is
               only
               of
               assertion
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               promise
               .
               For
               whereas
               in
               
                 this
                 chapter
              
               vers
               .
               16
               ,
               the
               word
               for
               
                 false
                 witnesse
              
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               in
               Deut
               :
               c.
               20.
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               I
               know
               ,
               they
               usually
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               wordes
               are
               cheifely
               meant
               of
               
                 promissory
                 oaths
              
               ,
               because
               of
               our
               Saviours
               words
               ,
               Mat.
               5.
               33.
               speaking
               only
               of
               the
               forbidding
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               forswearing
               :
               And
               (
               as
               if
               this
               word
               were
               properly
               meant
               of
               doing
               or
               not
               doing
               after
               an
               
                 oath
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
              
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               does
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               unsweare
               *
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               make
               his
               
                 swearing
                 null
              
               and
               void
               ;
               and
               not
               of
               doing
               or
               speaking
               first
               ,
               &
               then
               adding
               an
               oath
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               upon
               it
               or
               for
               it
               ;
               )
               adding
               ,
               
                 But
                 shalt
                 performe
                 unto
                 the
                 the
                 Lord
                 thine
                 oathes
                 .
              
               But
               as
               for
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               I
               conceive
               ,
               he
               relates
               the
               cōmandement
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Scribes
               &
               Pharisees
               related
               it
               ,
               &
               according
               to
               their
               glosse
               :
               &
               not
               that
               he
               knew
               no
               such
               wordes
               as
               those
               ,
               which
               I
               first
               produced
               :
               or
               that
               he
               thought
               ,
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               extended
               no
               further
               ,
               then
               is
               expressed
               in
               these
               .
               And
               as
               for
               these
               words
               which
               I
               have
               quoted
               ;
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               one
               might
               think
               ,
               they
               sound
               cleane
               contrary
               viz
               :
               rather
               for
               an
               
                 assertory
                 falsity
              
               ,
               then
               a
               promissory
               ,
               both
               because
               of
               the
               word
               translated
               ,
               
                 in
                 vaine
              
               ,
               signifying
               more
               properly
               ,
               FOR
               ,
               or
               ,
               TO
               vaine
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Leviticus
               19.
               12.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 not
                 sweare
                 by
                 my
                 name
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 for
                 a
                 Lye
              
               ,
               )
               as
               if
               it
               were
               said
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 to
                 (
                 or
                 for
                 )
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 a
                 falsehood
                 ,
              
               and
               because
               of
               the
               word
               Taking
               .
               For
               in
               
                 promissory
                 perjury
              
               men
               may
               ,
               &
               usually
               do
               ,
               take
               God's
               name
               not
               in
               vaine
               :
               i.
               e.
               they
               have
               a
               resolution
               when
               they
               
                 take
                 it
              
               ,
               to
               keep
               their
               oathes
               ,
               though
               they
               break
               them
               afterwards
               .
               
                 hold
                 him
                 guiltlesse
              
               ]
               or
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 goe
                 unpunished
              
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               the
               Hebrew
               *
               will
               signifie
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               and
               translated
               .
               Jer.
               30.
               11
               ,
               and
               c.
               46.
               28.
               
               And
               ,
               me
               thinks
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               threats
               against
               this
               sinne
               ,
               there
               seemes
               to
               be
               insinuated
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               doth
               let
               such
               men
               alone
               for
               a
               while
               :
               (
               a
               
                 Et
                 St
                 quis
                 primo
                 perjuria
                 celat
                 ,
                 sera
                 tamen
                 tacitis
                 poena
                 venit
                 pedibus
                 :
              
               )
               but
               that
               notwithstanding
               he
               doth
               
               not
               
                 hold
                 them
                 guiltlesse
              
               ,
               but
               will
               
                 certainely
                 punish
              
               them
               one
               time
               or
               other
               .
               Nay
               I
               may
               adde
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 him
                 guiltlesse
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 most
                 severely
                 punish
                 him
                 .
              
               for
               that
               is
               a
               common
               Hebraisme
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               by
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               extenuation
               in
               the
               negative
               ,
               to
               intend
               the
               positive
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oathes
               (
               and
               Covenants
               )
               Such
               as
               doe
               not
               Keep
               them
               ,
               Threatened
            
             
               With
               
                 Certaine
                 and
                 unavoidable
                 punishment
              
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               speake
               ,
               because
               in
               most
               of
               the
               threats
               against
               this
               sinne
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               certainty
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Gods
                 resolution
              
               also
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 change
                 his
                 mind
              
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               in
               that
               concerning
               Zedekiah
               ,
               for
               breaking
               his
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 subjection
              
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               :
               
                 Shall
                 he
                 breake
                 the
                 covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 delivered
                 ?
              
               (
               
                 It
                 cannot
                 be
              
               .
               )
               Ezek.
               17.
               15.
               the
               Septuagint
               translate
               without
               an
               Interrogation
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               i.
               e.
               IF
               
                 he
                 shall
                 escape
              
               (
               or
               
                 be
                 delivered
              
               )
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               swearing
               used
               in
               Scripture
               :
               as
               if
               God
               had
               sworne
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               .
               and
               so
               indeed
               he
               did
               afterward
               :
               and
               you
               have
               his
               oath
               twice
               related
               ,
               viz.
               v.
               16.
               &
               vers
               .
               19.
               and
               in
               vers
               .
               16.
               with
               
                 notable
                 aggravations
              
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 punishment
                 :
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 surely
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 King
                 dwelleth
                 that
              
               
               
                 made
                 him
                 king
                 ,
                 whose
                 oath
                 he
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 covenant
                 he
                 brake
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Babylon
                 he
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Chal.
                 P.
              
               in
               those
               verses
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 breaking
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               translates
               ,
               
                 changing
                 the
                 Covenant
              
               :
               and
               so
               Zedekiah
               did
               ,
               in
               revolting
               from
               the
               Assyrian
               ,
               to
               the
               Egyptian
               .
               Now
               a
               man
               hath
               the
               greater
               cause
               to
               
                 feare
                 God's
                 punishment
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               doth
               not
               onely
               
                 not
                 doe
              
               what
               he
               promised
               ;
               but
               doe
               ,
               and
               promise
               to
               doe
               the
               contrary
               .
               2
               In
               that
               threat
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 people
                 of
                 Tyre
              
               ,
               for
               breaking
               the
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 friendship
              
               ,
               which
               Hiram
               their
               King
               had
               made
               with
               Solomon
               *
               ,
               in
               selling
               the
               Jewes
               *
               for
               bond-slaves
               to
               the
               Edomites
               :
               who
               were
               their
               inveterate
               enemies
               ,
               and
               would
               use
               them
               cruelly
               .
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 For
                 three
                 transgressions
                 of
                 Tyrus
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 foure
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 turne
                 away
                 the
                 punishment
                 thereof
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 delivered
                 up
                 the
                 whole
                 captivity
                 to
                 Edom
                 ,
                 and
                 remembred
                 not
                 the
                 brotherly
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               Amos
               1.
               9.
               
               This
               punishment
               was
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               city
               by
               Nebuchadnezar
               ,
               which
               accordingly
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               after
               a
               siege
               of
               30
               yeares
               ,
               so
               that
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               said
               in
               the
               former
               chapter
               )
               their
               punishment
               for
               
                 breaking
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               was
               long
               a
               comming
               ,
               
               yet
               came
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               3
               Severe
               punishment
               ,
               and
               many
               judgements
               .
               They
               have
               spoken
               words
               ,
               swearing
               falsly
               in
               making
               a
               Covenant
               :
               thus
               ,
               (
               or
               therefore
               )
               judgment
               
               springeth
               up
               as
               hemlocke
               in
               the
               furrowes
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               
                 Hos
                 .
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 The
              
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
               
                 runnes
                 thus
              
               ;
               They
               sweare
               falsly
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               a
               Covenant
               in
               vaine
               .
               Now
               will
               I
               bring
               against
               them
               the
               heads
               of
               noysome
               serpents
               ,
               as
               a
               judgement
               for
               their
               lies
               ,
               upon
               the
               borders
               of
               their
               Countrey
               
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 thus
                 take
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 interpret
                 those
                 words
                 ,
              
               Springeth
               up
               as
               hemlocke
               ,
               &c.
               
                 of
                 the
              
               great
               number
               of
               God's
               judgements
               ,
               
                 which
                 should
                 come
                 as
              
               thick
               as
               hemlock
               
                 in
                 a
              
               furrowed
               or
               tilled
               field
               .
               
                 which
                 me
                 thinkes
                 seems
                 better
                 then
                 to
                 interpret
              
               judgement
               ,
               of
               judgment
               among
               men
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 justice
                 :
                 making
                 it
                 not
                 a
              
               threat
               ,
               
                 but
                 a
              
               complaint
               ,
               viz
               :
               that
               judgement
               was
               so
               corrupted
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 became
                 as
                 hatefull
                 to
                 the
              
               people
               ,
               
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 hemlock
                 is
                 to
                 the
              
               palat
               .
            
             
               3
               
                 The
                 like
                 hurt
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 intended
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 must
                 necessarily
              
               doe
               to
               others
               by
               their
               perjury
               .
               Thus
               Zedekiah
               is
               threatned
               in
               the
               place
               above
               cited
               ,
               
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 surely
              
               (
               what
               expressions
               here
               are
               to
               make
               it
               certaine
               )
               
                 mine
                 oath
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 covenant
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 broken
                 ,
                 even
                 it
                 will
                 I
                 recompence
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 ,
              
               Ezek
               :
               17.
               19.
               
               But
               especially
               those
               that
               promise
               a
               man
               help
               in
               his
               misery
               ,
               if
               they
               
                 break
                 their
                 oaths
              
               ,
               must
               look
               to
               bee
               punished
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               
                 most
                 hurt
              
               ,
               and
               men
               depend
               upon
               them
               .
               they
               are
               like
               a
               rotten
               
               
                 weak
                 staffe
              
               ;
               which
               when
               a
               man
               leanes
               upon
               it
               ,
               breaks
               ;
               and
               runs
               into
               his
               body
               .
               The
               Egyptians
               ,
               for
               dealing
               thus
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               are
               thus
               threatned
               .
               
                 When
                 they
                 tooke
                 hold
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 didst
                 break
                 ,
                 &
                 rent
                 all
                 their
                 shoulder
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 leaned
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 brakest
                 and
                 madest
                 all
                 their
                 loynes
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 a
                 stand
                 ;
                 therefore
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 :
                 Behold
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 a
                 sword
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 off
                 man
                 and
                 beast
                 out
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Ezek
               :
               29.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Certainly
               God
               is
               as
               angry
               ,
               and
               therefore
               men
               are
               likely
               to
               be
               as
               
                 severely
                 punished
              
               ,
               for
               this
               sinne
               ,
               as
               for
               any
               Even
               among
               men
               (
               creatures
               exceeding
               contemptible
               in
               comparison
               )
               nothing
               will
               
                 provoke
                 to
                 anger
              
               ,
               more
               then
               contempt
               ,
               and
               slighting
               :
               especially
               if
               men
               are
               slighted
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               wanted
               that
               which
               they
               have
               ,
               viz
               :
               power
               or
               autority
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               Now
               he
               that
               breakes
               an
               oath
               ,
               despises
               *
               God
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               power
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               justice
               enough
               ,
               to
               execute
               that
               vengeance
               ,
               which
               he
               himselfe
               submitted
               himselfe
               unto
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               breach
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               chapter
               of
               Ezekiel
               before
               quote●
               ,
               God
               complaines
               twice
               of
               DESPISING
               the
               oath
               ,
               and
               vers
               :
               20.
               where
               we
               translate
               
                 trespassed
                 against
                 me
              
               ,
               Hierom
               renders
               ,
               
                 despised
                 mee
              
               .
               Now
               as
               men
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               will
               doe
               something
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               which
               they
               have
               ,
               which
               
               else
               they
               would
               not
               :
               So
               God
               cannot
               forbeare
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               to
               execute
               punishment
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               meerely
               that
               men
               may
               know
               (
               who
               else
               would
               be
               apt
               to
               question
               it
               )
               that
               he
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               taken
               as
               a
               
                 knower
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               a
               revenger
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 revenger
                 of
                 perjury
              
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               one
               indeed
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               Ezek
               :
               c.
               29.
               in
               the
               vers
               .
               next
               before
               the
               words
               which
               I
               quoted
               ,
               thus
               hee
               speaks
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 Egypt
                 shall
              
               KNOW
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               6.
               viz
               :
               
                 When
                 I
                 shall
                 revenge
                 upon
                 them
                 their
                 breach
                 of
                 promise
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 as
                 I
                 intend
                 .
              
               Neither
               can
               the
               perjur'd
               person
               complaine
               ;
               let
               it
               be
               what
               punishment
               it
               will
               ,
               or
               be
               it
               never
               so
               great
               .
               For
               in
               swearing
               by
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               
                 he
                 gave
                 himselfe
                 up
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               to
               doe
               to
               him
               what
               he
               would
               ;
               or
               he
               desired
               him
               to
               do
               his
               worst
               (
               in
               case
               he
               sware
               not
               in
               truth
               )
               if
               not
               in
               words
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               meaning
               :
               as
               the
               Jewes
               *
               did
               in
               their
               swearing
               ,
               when
               they
               said
               ,
               only
               ,
               IF
               
                 I
                 doe
              
               ,
               or
               IF
               
                 I
                 dot
                 not
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 or
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               leaving
               a
               blanck
               for
               the
               punishment
               ;
               as
               if
               they
               would
               acknowledge
               any
               punishment
               to
               be
               litle
               ,
               and
               just
               enough
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               sin
               ,
               as
               perjurie
               .
               Those
               ceremonies
               ,
               which
               the
               Jewes
               used
               at
               the
               making
               of
               covenants
               and
               leagues
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 cutting
                 a
                 beast
                 in
                 two
              
               ,
               and
               
                 passing
                 between
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
              
               implied
               (
               if
               there
               were
               none
               expressed
               )
               an
               imprecation
               ,
               
               (
               or
               a
               
                 contented
                 acknowledgement
              
               of
               justice
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               so
               )
               that
               ,
               whosoever
               brake
               that
               covenant
               ,
               his
               body
               might
               bee
               cut
               in
               two
               ,
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               ,
               
                 and
                 be
                 for
                 meat
                 for
                 the
                 fowles
                 of
                 the
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               For
               so
               much
               seems
               to
               be
               intimated
               in
               Gods
               threatning
               Zedekiah
               in
               these
               expressions
               ,
               Jer
               :
               34.
               20.
               for
               breaking
               his
               oath
               to
               the
               king
               of
               Babylon
               ;
               which
               he
               had
               so
               deliberately
               taken
               ,
               and
               so
               solemnly
               confirmed
               with
               those
               forenamed
               ceremonies
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               vers
               .
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               And
               here
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               impart
               one
               conceit
               ,
               which
               just
               now
               came
               into
               my
               mind
               upon
               this
               occasion
               .
               In
               Genesis
               c.
               15.
               11.
               
               It
               is
               recorded
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               (
               at
               the
               time
               that
               God
               confirmed
               his
               covenant
               with
               him
               in
               a
               formall
               manner
               ,
               with
               these
               ceremonies
               )
               that
               
                 when
                 the
                 fowles
                 came
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 carcasses
                 ,
                 he
                 drove
                 them
                 away
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               say
               that
               this
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               passage
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               story
               of
               so
               solemne
               a
               businesse
               ,
               would
               not
               have
               been
               related
               ,
               but
               with
               some
               speciall
               meaning
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               conjecture
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               viz.
               to
               shew
               either
               
                 Abraham's
                 faithfulnesse
              
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 resolved
                 to
                 keepe
                 God's
                 covenant
              
               ;
               or
               
                 his
                 faith
              
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 doubted
                 not
              
               ,
               but
               God
               would
               
                 keepe
                 his
                 promise
              
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               it
               should
               never
               come
               to
               that
               passe
               ,
               as
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               fowles
               would
               seeme
               to
               bode
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               great
               temptation
               to
               him
               to
               unbeliefe
               )
               .
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               
               withall
               by
               way
               of
               
                 abomination
                 ,
                 Absit
                 ,
                 away
                 ,
                 I
                 feare
                 not
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 it
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 a
                 Covenant
              
               O●
               
                 God's
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 his
                 covenant
                 devoured
                 by
                 the
                 fowles
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 a
                 covenant
              
               WITH
               
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 broken
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 passe
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 fowles
                 for
                 meat
                 ,
                 for
                 breaking
                 covenant
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
              
               RESOLVED
               :
               
                 and
                 for
                 God's
                 part
                 ,
                 I
                 am
              
               CONFIDENT
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 ;
                 that
                 this
                 covenant
                 shall
                 be
                 firme
                 and
                 sure
                 .
              
               The
               old
               Romans
               ,
               at
               the
               performance
               of
               such
               rites
               ,
               used
               to
               expresse
               their
               imprecation
               :
               for
               their
               ceremonie
               was
               to
               throw
               a
               stone
               at
               a
               hog
               ,
               (
               so
               say
               some
               *
               :
               but
               I
               rather
               thinke
               ,
               to
               knock
               him
               in
               the
               head
               with
               a
               flint
               a
               ,
               and
               so
               kill
               b
               him
               )
               with
               this
               or
               such
               like
               forme
               of
               words
               Sic
               c
               
                 a
                 Jove
                 feriatur
                 is
                 ,
                 qui
                 sanctum
                 hoc
                 fregerit
                 foedus
                 ,
                 ut
                 ego
                 hunc
                 porcum
                 ferio
                 .
              
               So
               let
               
                 Jupiter
                 smite
                 him
                 that
                 breakes
                 this
                 league
                 ,
                 as
                 Ismite
                 this
                 hogge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Oathes
               ,
               Such
               as
               take
               them
               falsly
               ,
               threatened
            
             
               With
               
                 Destruction
                 of
                 their
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               
                 ruine
                 of
                 their
                 houses
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 sweareth
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 as
                 on
                 that
                 side
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 it
              
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               
                 flying
                 rowle
              
               with
               two
               curses
               ,
               
               one
               on
               one
               side
               against
               theeves
               ,
               and
               another
               on
               the
               other
               side
               against
               
                 false
                 swearers
              
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 it
                 forth
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 thiefe
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sweareth
                 falsely
                 by
                 my
                 name
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 remain
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 consume
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 timber
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stones
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               Zac.
               5.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 sweareth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ]
               The
               Septuagint
               translate
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Every
                 perjured
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 punished
              
               (
               or
               revenged
               )
               
                 by
                 this
                 hooke
              
               (
               
                 or
                 sickle
              
               *
               :
               for
               so
               they
               translate
               ,
               where
               we
               render
               ,
               a
               rowle
               vers
               .
               2.
               )
               
                 unto
                 death
              
               .
               It
               is
               likely
               ,
               they
               did
               read
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               As
               for
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               wee
               translate
               ,
               
                 cut
                 off
              
               ,
               (
               which
               suits
               well
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               septuagint
               ,
               )
               perhaps
               they
               did
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               Chald.
               a
               Paraphrast
               seemes
               to
               have
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               translating
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 stricken
              
               .
               But
               b
               others
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 is
                 absolved
              
               :
               as
               if
               the
               rowle
               were
               a
               letter
               (
               or
               proclamation
               )
               of
               
                 pardon
                 ▪
              
               which
               is
               clearly
               proved
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               by
               what
               is
               afterward
               said
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 it
                 shall
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 consume
                 it
                 with
              
               
               
                 the
                 timber
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 stone
              
               *
               
                 thereof
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 house
              
               ]
               The
               house
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               built
               *
               with
               ,
               or
               wherein
               he
               keeps
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               
                 gets
                 by
                 stealing
                 ,
                 and
                 defrauding
                 ,
                 and
                 forswearing
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               as
               it
               said
               in
               
                 Job
                 That
                 fire
                 shall
                 consume
                 the
                 Tabernacles
                 of
                 bribery
                 ,
              
               ch
               .
               15.
               34.
               
               So
               this
               curse
               shall
               consume
               such
               houses
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Old
             Men
             ,
             their
             Dutie
          
           
             
               The
               sinner
               being
               a
               hundred
               yeares
               old
               shall
               be
               accursed
            
             Is
             .
             65.
             20.
             
             For
             though
             the
             expositions
             of
             the
             
               former
               part
            
             of
             the
             verse
             be
             various
             :
             yet
             these
             words
             are
             generally
             expounded
             in
             this
             sense
             .
          
           
             
               Their
               Due
               .
            
             
               Such
               as
               doe
               not
               honour
               them
               ,
               may
               justly
               feare
               
                 God's
                 anger
              
               :
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 rise
                 up
                 before
                 the
                 hoarie
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 feare
                 thy
                 God
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Lev
               :
               19.
               32.
               
               As
               if
               the
               charge
               were
               thus
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 fearest
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 punish
                 thee
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 .
              
               How
               
                 tenderly
                 God
                 takes
                 it
              
               to
               have
               them
               wronged
               by
               any
               ;
               you
               may
               gather
               by
               his
               complaint
               thereof
               ,
               against
               the
               king
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 didst
                 shew
                 them
                 no
                 mercy
                 :
                 upon
                 the
              
               
               
                 Ancient
                 hast
                 thou
                 very
                 heavily
                 laid
                 the
                 yoake
                 .
              
               Is
               :
               47.
               6.
               
               And
               what
               a
               crime
               he
               accounts
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               them
               despised
               by
               the
               
                 younger
                 sort
              
               ;
               by
               his
               threat
               thereof
               to
               the
               Jewes
               (
               as
               a
               punishment
               )
               Isa
               :
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 child
                 shall
                 behave
                 himselfe
                 proudly
                 against
                 the
                 Ancient
                 .
              
               Such
               sins
               as
               are
               threatned
               for
               punishments
               ,
               are
               usually
               
                 great
                 sinnes
              
               .
               that
               was
               a
               great
               wrong
               to
               old
               men
               ;
               otherwise
               it
               had
               not
               been
               threatned
               for
               a
               punishment
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               a
               great
               wrong
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               great
               sin
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               a
               great
               sinne
               ,
               it
               must
               expect
               a
               great
               punishment
               .
               Give
               me
               leave
               to
               produce
               what
               a
               heathen
               *
               speakes
               ,
               in
               commendation
               of
               the
               practise
               under
               the
               
                 golden
                 age
              
               .
               When
               ,
               although
               men
               had
               no
               other
               law
               besides
               that
               of
               nature
               ;
               yet
               ,
               he
               saies
               ,
               they
               counted
               it
               a
               capital
               crime
               ,
               if
               a
               
                 young
                 man
              
               did
               not
               
                 rise
                 up
              
               (
               as
               the
               phrase
               is
               here
               used
               likewise
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               )
               to
               an
               
                 Old
                 man
              
               ,
               though
               
                 a
                 poorman
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Credebant
                 hoc
                 grande
                 nefas
                 &
                 morte
                 piandum
                 ,
              
               
                 Si
                 Juvenis
                 vetulo
                 non
                 assurrexerit
                 ,
                 &
                 si
              
               
                 Barbato
                 cuicunque
                 puer
                 ,
                 licet
                 ipse
                 videret
              
               
                 Plura
                 domi
                 farra
                 ,
                 &
                 majores
                 glandis
                 acervos
                 .
              
               
                 Tam
                 venerabile
                 erat
                 praecedere
                 quatuor
                 annis
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               the
               present
               age
               is
               of
               
                 another
                 mettall
              
               ,
               Wherein
               the
               disrespect
               commonly
               shewed
               not
               only
               to
               
                 old
                 men
              
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 old
                 parents
              
               ,
               (
               and
               such
               especially
               ;
               for
               then
               doe
               we
               slight
               them
               most
               ,
               when
               we
               should
               most
               respect
               them
               ,
               )
               
               makes
               this
               report
               concerning
               those
               times
               almost
               incredible
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               may
               use
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Historian
               *
               (
               speaking
               of
               an
               army
               ,
               how
               the
               
                 younger
                 bands
              
               gave
               place
               to
               the
               elder
               )
               
                 Vix
                 ut
                 verisimile
                 sit
                 ,
                 parentum
                 quoque
                 hoc
                 saeculo
                 vilis
                 levisque
                 apud
                 liberos
                 autoritas
                 .
              
               Of
               the
               respect
               given
               and
               commanded
               to
               be
               given
               to
               old
               men
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               See
               Job
               .
               29.
               8.
               
               Chr
               :
               32.
               4
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Rom
               :
               16.
               3.
               1
               
               Tim
               :
               5.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Opportunities
             of
             Grace
             ,
             such
             as
             neglect
             them
             ,
             threatned
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             Hardening
             .
             Exhort
             one
             another
             while
             it
             is
             called
             to
             day
             *
             ,
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             hardened
             through
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             sin
             .
             
               Heb.
               3.
               13.
               
               See
               Ps
               .
               32.
               6.
               
               Isa
               .
               55
               6.
               2
               
               Cor
               :
            
             6
             ,
             2
             ,
          
           
             2
             Removall
             of
             the
             meanes
             afforded
             them
             .
             Yet
             a
             litle
             while
             the
             light
             is
             with
             you
             ,
             walke
             while
             yee
             have
             the
             light
             ,
             lest
             darknesse
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
             Joh
             :
             12.
             35.
             
          
           
             3
             Not
             being
             suffered
             to
             have
             any
             more
             ,
             though
             they
             desire
             it
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             
               told
               his
            
             Disciples
             ,
             The
             day
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             yee
             shall
             desire
             to
             see
             one
             of
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             son
             of
             man
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             it
             .
             Luk
             :
             17.
             22.
             
             
               See
               c.
            
             13
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Being
               suffered
               to
               dye
               in
               their
               sinnes
               .
               I
               goe
               my
               waies
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               seek
               me
               ,
               and
               shall
               dye
            
             
             
               in
               your
               sinnes
               :
               whither
               I
               goe
               yee
               cannot
               come
               ,
            
             Joh
             :
             8.
             21.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             your
             desire
             ,
             to
             seek
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             may
             be
             found
             :
             it
             shall
             bee
             your
             punishment
             ,
             to
             seek
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             may
             not
             .
          
           
             Now
             seeing
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             I
             will
             exhort
             you
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Jeremy
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               Give
               glory
               to
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
            
             (
             by
             repenting
             and
             believing
             )
             
               before
               he
               cause
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               before
               your
               feet
               stumble
               upon
               the
               darke
               mountaines
               ,
               and
               while
               yee
               look
               for
               light
               ,
               he
               turne
               it
               into
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               grosse
               darknesse
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             13.
             16.
             
             And
             if
             you
             
               will
               not
               heare
               it
            
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             shall
             have
             cause
             to
             mourne
             ,
             as
             hee
             had
             ,
             (
             saying
             it
             with
             confidence
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             punishment
             were
             already
             inflicted
             ,
             )
             
               Because
               the
               Lord's
               flock
               is
               carried
               away
               captive
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             17.
             because
             through
             your
             
               inward
               darknesse
            
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             much
             light
             ,
             you
             are
             led
             captive
             by
             Satan
             into
             
               outer
               darknesse
            
             ,
             whence
             there
             is
             no
             returning
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
          
        
         
           
             Oppression
             .
          
           
             
               Oppressours
               of
               the
               Poore
               ,
               threatned
               .
            
             
               1
               (
               In
               generall
               )
               with
               
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 great
              
               and
               sure
               enough
               .
               For
               God
               goes
               solemnly
               about
               it
               :
               as
               if
               he
               made
               it
               his
               businesse
               to
               keep
               an
               assize
               of
               purpose
               for
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 
                 enter
                 into
                 judgment
                 with
                 the
                 ancient
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 thereof
                 ,
                 for
                 yee
                 have
                 eaten
                 up
                 the
                 vineyard
                 ,
                 the
                 spoyle
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 houses
                 ,
              
               Isa
               :
               3.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 spoile
                 of
                 the
                 poore
              
               ]
               &c.
               which
               is
               like
               the
               gold
               of
               Toloze
               :
               for
               none
               can
               prosper
               ,
               that
               have
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               earnest
               at
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 riseth
                 off
                 his
                 seat
              
               to
               execute
               it
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 sighing
                 of
                 the
                 needy
                 now
                 will
                 I
                 arise
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 him
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 puffeth
                 at
                 him
                 ,
              
               Psal
               .
               12.
               5.
               
            
             
               2
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               losse
               of
               their
               estates
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               gotten
               by
               oppression
               .
               Solomon
               
                 hath
                 a
              
               Proverb
               
                 for
                 it
              
               .
               He
               that
               oppresseth
               the
               poore
               to
               encrease
               his
               riches
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               giveth
               to
               the
               rich
               shall
               surely
               come
               to
               a
               want
               a
               ,
               Prov.
               22.
               16.
               
               Hee
               that
               oppresseth
               ,
               (
               
                 in
                 the
              
               *
               Septuagint
               ,
               the
               Paraphrase
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Vulgar
               )
               he
               that
               falsly
               accuseth
               onely
               .
               Amos
               
                 hath
                 a
                 prophecie
                 for
                 it
              
               ,
               Forasmuch
               therfore
               as
               your
               treading
               is
               upon
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               yee
               take
               from
               him
               burdens
               of
               wheat
               ye
               have
               built
               houses
               of
               hewen
               stone
               ,
               but
               yee
               shall
               not
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               yee
               have
               planted
               pleasant
               vineyards
               ,
               but
               yee
               shall
               not
               drinke
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 ch
                 .
                 5.
                 11.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
              
               great
               punishment
               ,
               
                 and
                 matter
                 of
              
               much
               vexation
               :
               
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 houses
                 ,
                 or
                 vineyards
                 ,
                 had
                 been
              
               bought
               ,
               or
               given
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 punishment
                 often
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 viz.
              
               not
               dwelling
               in
               an
               house
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               built
               :
               &
               not
               eating
               or
               gathering
               
               of
               the
               grapes
               of
               the
               vineyard
               which
               a
               manhath
               planted
               ,
               See
               Deut.
               28.
               30.
               
               
                 &
                 ch
              
               .
               20.
               6.
               
            
             
               3
               Destruction
               .
               1
               
                 Of
                 their
              
               persons
               .
               Hee
               shall
               judge
               the
               poore
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               shall
               save
               the
               children
               of
               the
               needy
               ,
               and
               shall
               break
               in
               pieces
               the
               oppressour
               ,
               Ps
               .
               72.
               4.
               
               Break
               in
               pieces
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 where
                 he
                 expresses
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 often
                 uses
                 :
                 (
                 and
                 the
                 Scripture
                 intimates
                 as
                 much
                 in
              
               allusion
               ,
               
                 by
                 using
                 the
              
               same
               words
               ;
               
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 often
                 said
                 )
                 his
              
               retaliating
               ,
               
                 or
                 doing
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 these
                 oppressours
                 ,
                 Is
                 .
              
               3
               ,
               15
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               *
               they
               beat
               (
               or
               break
               )
               in
               pieces
               my
               people
               ,
               &
               grinde
               the
               faces
               of
               the
               poore
               .
               2
               
                 Of
                 their
              
               countrey
               .
               
                 for
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               Amos
               
                 cha
                 .
                 8.
                 after
                 complaint
                 made
                 of
                 some
                 that
              
               swallowed
               up
               the
               needy
               ,
               
                 v.
                 4.
                 and
                 that
                 bought
                 the
              
               poore
               for
               silver
               and
               the
               needy
               for
               a
               paire
               of
               shooes
               ,
               
                 v.
                 6.
                 thus
                 threatens
              
               Judea
               ,
               The
               Lord
               hath
               sworne
               by
               the
               excellency
               of
               Judah
               .
               Surely
               I
               will
               never
               forget
               any
               of
               their
               workes
               .
               Shall
               not
               the
               land
               tremble
               for
               this
               and
               every
               one
               mourne
               that
               dwelleth
               therein
               ,
               &c.
               vers
               .
               7.
               8.
               
               Shall
               not
               &c.
               ]
               
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
              
               ,
               If
               the
               land
               have
               cause
               to
               tremble
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               it
               hath
               now
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               such
               heavy
               Oppressours
               .
               Or
               ,
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               make
               it
               tremble
               now
               ,
               unlesse
               I
               will
               be
               God
               no
               longer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Oppressors
               of
               the
               Fatherlesse
               ,
               Widdows
               ,
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               Servants
               .
            
             
               
                 Are
                 threatned
                 with
              
               speedy
               punishment
               :
               
                 &
                 perhaps
                 the
              
               more
               speedy
               ,
               
                 because
                 their
                 oppressours
              
               put
               it
               so
               farre
               away
               :
               
                 for
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
              
               Jewes
               ,
               Where
               is
               the
               God
               of
               judgement
               ?
               Mal
               :
               2.
               17.
               
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 this
              
               threat
               ,
               And
               I
               will
               come
               neere
               to
               you
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               be
               a
               swift
               witnesse
               against
               the
               Sorcerers
               ,
               &c.
               and
               against
               these
               that
               oppresse
               the
               hireling
               in
               his
               wages
               ,
               the
               widow
               and
               the
               fatherlesse
               :
               and
               that
               turne
               aside
               the
               stranger
               from
               his
               right
               ,
               &
               feare
               not
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ,
               vers
               .
               5.
               
               And
               feare
               not
               me
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ]
               or
               ,
               feare
               not
               me
               ,
               who
               am
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
              
               able
               :
               
                 nay
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 a
              
               father
               *
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               a
               judge
               of
               the
               widowes
               ,
               Ps
               .
               68.
               5.
               
               a
               preserver
               of
               the
               stranger
               ,
               
                 Ps
                 .
                 146.
                 9.
                 and
              
               a
               judge
               of
               all
               that
               are
               oppressed
               ,
               *
               
                 Ps
                 .
                 103
                 :
                 6.
                 and
                 therefore
              
               willing
               ,
               
                 to
                 punish
                 them
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oppressours
               of
               Widowes
               ,
               Fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               Strangers
               ,
               threatned
               &
               punished
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 With
                 a
              
               curse
               .
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               perverteth
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               stranger
               ,
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               widow
               ,
               Deut.
               27.
               19.
               
            
             
               2
               God
               's
               not
               hearing
               their
               prayer
               in
               affliction
               .
               In
               Zachary
               
                 ch
                 .
                 7.
                 after
                 complaint
                 made
                 
                 of
              
               hardheartednesse
               ,
               in
               oppressing
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
              
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               in
               continuing
               
                 to
                 oppresse
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 God
                 hath
                 spoken
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 it
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 9
                 ,
                 10
                 ,
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 it
                 is
                 added
                 ver
                 .
              
               13.
               
               Therefore
               it
               is
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               cryed
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               heare
               :
               so
               they
               cried
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               not
               heare
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oppressours
               of
               the
               Fatherlesse
               ,
               &
               widows
               threatened
            
             
               With
               Death
               .
               Yee
               shall
               not
               afflict
               any
               widow
               ,
               or
               fatherlesse
               child
               :
               If
               thou
               afflict
               them
               in
               any
               wise
               ,
               and
               they
               crie
               at
               all
               unto
               mee
               ,
               I
               will
               surely
               heare
               their
               cry
               ,
               and
               my
               wrath
               shall
               waxe
               hot
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               kill
               you
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               your
               wives
               shall
               be
               widows
               ,
               and
               your
               children
               fatherlesse
               ,
               Exod.
               22.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               Oppressours
               of
               the
               Fatherlesse
               .
            
             
               
                 Their
                 punishment
                 is
              
               certaine
               .
               Remove
               not
               the
               old
               Landmarke
               *
               ,
               and
               enter
               not
               into
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               .
               For
               their
               Redeemer
               is
               mighty
               :
               he
               shall
               plead
               their
               cause
               with
               thee
               ,
               Prov.
               23.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
           
             
               —
               Of
               Widowes
               .
            
             
               Their
               judgement
               is
               severe
               ,
               (
               especially
               if
               they
               thinke
               to
               hide
               it
               with
               piety
               .
               )
               
                 Woe
                 unto
                 you
                 Scribes
                 ,
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 for
                 yee
                 devour
                 widows
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 a
                 pretence
                 make
                 
                 long
                 prayer
                 :
                 therefore
                 yee
                 shall
                 receive
                 the
                 greater
                 damnation
                 .
              
               Mat
               23.
               14.
               
               
                 Greater
                 damnation
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               It
               would
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               otherwise
               ,
               ●hat
               is
               ,
               
                 very
                 great
              
               :
               but
               if
               they
               seeke
               to
               cloak
               
                 it
                 with
                 piety
                 ,
                 creeping
                 into
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
              
               like
               those
               false
               teachers
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               6.
               it
               shall
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               
                 more
                 very
                 great
              
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 much
                 the
                 greater
              
               .
               Woe
               to
               that
               nation
               ,
               where
               it
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               
                 Lay
                 themselves
                 downe
                 upon
                 clothes
                 laid
                 to
                 pledge
                 by
                 every
                 altar
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 drink
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 the
                 condemned
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 their
                 God.
              
               Am.
               2.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
               —
               Of
               Strangers
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               CURSED
               
                 be
                 ye
              
               ,
               above
               mentioned
               Deu.
               27.
               19.
               pronounced
               in
               
                 this
                 world
              
               ,
               they
               must
               expect
               a
               DEPART
               
                 yee
                 cursed
              
               to
               be
               pronounced
               in
               the
               
                 world
                 to
                 come
              
               .
               For
               thus
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               entertaines
               not
               the
               stranger
               ,
               Mat.
               25.
               41.
               43
               
               :
               much
               more
               to
               such
               as
               oppresse
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               —
               Of
               Servants
               (
               see
               Hire
               .
               )
            
             
               Their
               punishment
               will
               be
               not
               only
               speedy
               in
               coming
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               told
               you
               before
               out
               of
               Malachy
               :
               )
               but
               intolerable
               when
               it
               comes
               ,
               &
               yet
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 If
                 I
                 did
                 despise
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 my
                 man
                 servant
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 my
                 maid
                 servant
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 they
                 contended
                 with
                 me
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 riseth
                 up
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 visiteth
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 answer
                 him
                 ?
              
               Job
               .
               31.
               13.
               
               
                 If
                 I
                 did
                 despise
              
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Septuagint
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 did
                 but
                 think
                 slight
                 of
                 it
              
               (
               
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 my
                 servants
              
               )
               
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 due
                 :
              
               (
               
                 either
                 when
                 they
                 contended
                 with
                 me
                 or
                 before
                 me
              
               *
               ;
               )
               
                 much
                 more
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 d
                 ee
                 them
                 wrong
                 :
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 riseth
                 up
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 do
                 ?
              
               ]
               In
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               And
               (
               or
               But
               )
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               ?
               As
               if
               Job
               had
               tacitely
               (
               as
               he
               does
               expresly
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               chapter
               except
               ver
               .
               34.
               where
               he
               does
               as
               he
               does
               here
               )
               made
               an
               imprecation
               of
               some
               punishment
               ,
               or
               acknowledged
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               punishing
               him
               so
               as
               he
               did
               ;
               and
               then
               added
               this
               ,
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 did
                 despise
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 were
                 justly
                 punished
                 now
                 :
                 And
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 so
                 ;
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 God
                 commeth
                 to
                 judgment
                 ?
                 When
                 God
                 riseth
                 up
                 .
              
               ]
               God
               is
               not
               said
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               arise
               ,
               for
               any
               occasion
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               for
               oppression
               ,
               and
               violence
               :
               as
               in
               the
               place
               before
               ,
               Ps
               .
               12.
               5.
               and
               severall
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               :
               and
               in
               Isa
               :
               33.
               10.
               15.
               
               &c.
               As
               if
               he
               could
               not
               otherwise
               deal
               with
               oppressours
               :
               who
               are
               usually
               the
               
                 great
                 ones
              
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               power
               .
               Whereas
               those
               that
               are
               oppressed
               ,
               are
               commonly
               the
               meanest
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               can
               doe
               nothing
               for
               
               themselues
               ;
               and
               have
               none
               to
               speake
               ,
               or
               doe
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Oppressours
               of
               Any
               ,
               threatened
               ,
               and
               punished
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 In
                 generall
                 with
              
               woe
               ,
               and
               unavoidable
               punishment
               .
               Woe
               to
               them
               that
               devise
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               worke
               evill
               upon
               their
               beds
               :
               when
               the
               morning
               is
               light
               ,
               they
               practise
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               in
               the
               power
               of
               their
               hands
               .
               And
               they
               covet
               fields
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               by
               violence
               ;
               and
               houses
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               away
               :
               so
               they
               oppresse
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               man
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               (
               
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 to
                 cover
                 his
                 head
              
               )
               even
               a
               man
               ,
               (
               
                 such
                 as
                 themselves
                 are
              
               )
               and
               his
               heritage
               (
               
                 which
                 came
                 lawfully
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 griefe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 defrauded
                 of
                 ,
              
               )
               Therefore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Behold
               against
               this
               family
               I
               devise
               *
               an
               evill
               (
               
                 for
                 their
              
               devising
               the
               evill
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
              
               devise
               the
               evill
               of
               punishment
               )
               from
               which
               yee
               shall
               not
               remove
               your
               necks
               ,
               neither
               shall
               ye
               goe
               haughtily
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               an
               evill
               time
               ,
               Mic
               :
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               See
               Zeph.
               3.
               1.
               
               Jer.
               30.
               20.
               
            
             
               2
               If
               Kings
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Revolt
                 of
                 their
                 subjects
                 .
                 Rehoboam
              
               being
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Jeroboam
               &
               the
               people
               came
               to
               him
               to
               desire
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               heavy
               
                 yoake
                 lighter
              
               1
               Kings
               12.
               4.
               but
               he
               hearkening
               rather
               to
               the
               counsell
               of
               young
               hot
               spirited
               fellows
               (
               who
               thought
               
               to
               gain
               by
               
                 his
                 oppression
              
               ,
               &
               to
               have
               the
               more
               liberty
               to
               exercise
               it
               themselves
               )
               made
               them
               answer
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 whereas
                 his
                 father
              
               CHASTENED
               
                 them
                 with
              
               WHIPS
               ,
               
                 his
                 resolution
                 was
                 to
              
               WHIP
               
                 them
                 with
              
               SCORPIONS
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               and
               therefore
               was
               served
               accordingly
               ;
               for
               
                 all
                 Israel
              
               hereupon
               revolted
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               Jeroboam
               King
               ,
               vers
               .
               16.
               
            
             
               3
               
                 God
                 's
                 not
                 Hearing
                 their
                 prayer
              
               .
               For
               the
               Prophet
               Micah
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               complained
               of
               the
               
                 ravenous
                 butcherly
                 cruelty
              
               ,
               of
               the
               princes
               of
               Israel
               in
               their
               Oppression
               ,
               c.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               presently
               added
               .
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 they
                 cry
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 them
                 :
                 he
                 will
                 even
                 hide
                 his
                 face
              
               from
               
                 them
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 ill
                 in
                 their
                 doings
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Behaved
                 themselves
                 ill
                 in
                 their
                 doings
              
               ]
               I
               observe
               ,
               that
               in
               most
               places
               ,
               where
               complaint
               is
               made
               of
               Oppression
               ,
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               
                 Evill
                 :
                 evill
                 time
              
               ,
               and
               
                 evill
                 doings
              
               :
               &
               still
               in
               the
               same
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               either
               to
               shew
               what
               an
               Evill
               ,
               &
               sinfull
               thing
               God
               accounts
               it
               :
               or
               what
               an
               evill
               ,
               &
               hurtfull
               thing
               it
               is
               in
               a
               State.
               See
               the
               place
               before
               ,
               
                 Jer
                 31.
                 12.
                 
                 Mic.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 Is
                 .
                 33.
                 15.
                 
                 Am.
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 Mi.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Ezek.
              
               18.
               18.
               
            
             
               4
               Destruction
               .
               The
               roaring
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               fierce
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               teeth
               of
               the
               young
               Lion
               are
               broken
               .
               
                 The
                 old
                 Lyon
              
               perished
               for
               lack
               of
               prey
               ,
               and
               the
               stout
               Lyon's
               whelps
               are
               scattered
               abroad
               ,
               
                 Job
                 :
                 4.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 comp
                 :
                 with
                 vers
                 .
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 See
                 Isa
                 .
              
               49.
               26.
               
            
             
               Creatures
               ,
               that
               never
               cry
               ,
               will
               cry
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               seized
               upon
               for
               a
               prey
               ;
               and
               never
               so
               loud
               as
               then
               .
               The
               cry
               of
               the
               Oppressed
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               
                 lowdlong-lasting
                 cry
              
               .
               God
               heareth
               it
               ,
               saith
               Job
               ,
               chap.
               34.
               28
               :
               and
               forgetteth
               it
               not
               ,
               Saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Ps
              
               .
               9.
               12.
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               avenged
               .
            
             
               The
               Odiousnesse
               of
               this
               sinne
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               further
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               thus
               :
            
             
               1
               
                 By
                 the
              
               Odious
               names
               
                 given
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 Such
                 as
              
               Grinding
               the
               faces
               of
               men
               ,
               
               Isa
               .
               3.
               15.
               eating
               them
               ,
               Psal
               .
               14.
               4.
               
               Devouring
               them
               ,
               Hab.
               3.
               14.
               
               Plucking
               off
               their
               skinne
               ,
               and
               their
               flesh
               from
               their
               bones
               :
               Nay
               ,
               breaking
               their
               bones
               ,
               and
               chopping
               them
               in
               pieces
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               pot
               ,
               Mic.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Blood
               ,
               (
               
                 which
                 is
                 the
              
               life
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               take
               away
               a
               man's
               livelyhood
               ,
               in
               effect
               ,
               take
               away
               his
               life
               )
               
                 almost
                 every
                 where
                 in
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
              
               Isay
               3.
               15.
               
               Ezek.
               22.
               &c.
               
            
             
               2
               By
               the
               
                 odious
                 names
              
               ,
               that
               are
               given
               
                 those
                 that
                 practise
                 it
              
               :
               as
               
                 of
                 Lyons
              
               ,
               and
               Wolves
               .
               Zeph.
               3.
               3.
               
               Ezek.
               22.
               27.
               
               Psal
               .
               10.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               3
               
                 By
                 the
              
               greatnesse
               of
               God's
               anger
               ,
               
                 even
                 for
              
               not
               helping
               those
               that
               are
               oppressed
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 speedily
                 .
                 for
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 to
              
               Zedekiah
               
                 King
                 of
                 Judah
              
               ,
               Execute
               judgement
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               deliver
               him
               that
               is
               spoyled
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               oppressour
               .
               lest
               my
               fury
               
               goe
               out
               like
               fire
               ,
               and
               burn
               that
               none
               can
               quench
               it
               ,
               Jer.
               21.
               12.
               
            
             
               4
               Lastly
               ,
               by
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               promised
               to
               those
               who
               doe
               not
               onely
               
                 abstain
                 from
                 it
              
               :
               (
               for
               that
               they
               may
               out
               of
               policy
               onely
               :
               )
               but
               hate
               it
               .
               (
               For
               though
               it
               be
               not
               enough
               for
               such
               a
               reward
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               maine
               thing
               mentioned
               .
               )
               —
               
                 He
                 that
                 despiseth
                 the
                 gaine
                 of
                 Oppression
                 .
                 that
                 shaketh
                 his
                 hands
                 from
                 holding
                 of
                 bribes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 dwell
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Isa
               .
               33.
               15.
               
               What
               ever
               they
               thinke
               ,
               Princes
               can
               never
               be
               so
               safe
               ,
               nor
               so
               secure
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               the
               feare
               ;
               as
               when
               they
               have
               the
               love
               ,
               of
               their
               subjects
               .
               I
               have
               been
               the
               longer
               upon
               this
               subject
               ,
               because
               I
               see
               it
               is
               a
               sinne
               so
               much
               practised
               in
               most
               countries
               ,
               even
               (
               which
               I
               am
               ashamed
               to
               speake
               )
               of
               Christiandome
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Parents
             ,
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             Correct
             not
             their
             children
             ,
             rewarded
          
           
             1
             With
             Shame
             and
             sorrow
             .
             The
             rod
             and
             reproofe
             ,
             give
             wisedome
             :
             but
             a
             child
             left
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             bringeth
             his
             mother
             to
             shame
             ,
             Prov.
             29.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Continuation
               of
               punishments
               inflicted
               for
               
               their
               childrens
               sinne
               ,
            
             which
             might
             else
             
               have
               been
               taken
               off
               .
               In
               that
               day
               I
               will
               performe
               against
               Eli
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               concerning
               his
               house
               .
               When
               I
               begin
               ,
               I
               will
               also
               make
               an
               end
               .
               For
               I
               have
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               judge
               his
               house
               for
               ever
               ,
               for
               the
               iniquity
               which
               he
               knoweth
               :
               because
               his
               sonnes
               made
               themselves
               vile
               ,
               and
               he
               restrained
               them
               not
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               have
               sworne
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               Eli
               ,
               that
               the
               iniquity
               of
               Eli's
               house
               ,
               shall
               not
               bt
               purged
               with
               Sacrifice
               ,
               nor
               offering
               ,
               for
               ever
               ,
               1
               Sam.
            
             3.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               He
               restrained
               them
               not
            
             ,
             ]
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               did
               not
               bend
               his
               brow
               upon
               them
               .
            
             He
             reproved
             them
             indeed
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             give
             content
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             (
             and
             herhaps
             God
             punished
             him
             partly
             for
             his
             hypocrisie
             herein
             ;
             )
             but
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             any
             other
             body
             might
             doe
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             hee
             were
             loath
             to
             crosse
             them
             .
             Marke
             his
             words
             ,
             ch
             :
             2.
             23.
             
             
               Why
               doe
               yee
               such
               things
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             ,
             
               Nay
               ,
               my
               sonnes
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               no
               good
               report
               that
               I
               heare
               ,
               &c.
            
             v.
             24.
             
             There
             is
             too
             much
             of
             this
             
               counterfeit
               reproofe
            
             ,
             and
             correction
             in
             use
             ,
             both
             among
             Parents
             ,
             &
             
               Magistrates
               .
               And
               he
               restrained
               them
               not
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               have
               sworne
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             I
             had
             but
             told
             him
             before
             ;
             but
             now
             I
             have
             
               sworne
               .
               The
               iniquity
               of
               his
               house
               shall
               not
               be
               purged
            
             ]
             or
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               punishment
               of
               his
               house
               which
               I
               have
               threatened
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             ch
             .
             2.
             21.
             
             )
             
               shall
               not
               be
               taken
               off
            
             .
             For
             I
             am
             not
             of
             
             their
             mind
             ,
             who
             gather
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             that
             Eli
             was
             damned
             .
             Yet
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             thus
             much
             ;
             that
             though
             it
             may
             be
             charity
             in
             you
             to
             thinke
             the
             best
             of
             others
             ;
             yet
             I
             count
             it
             wisedome
             in
             you
             ,
             to
             feare
             the
             worst
             of
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           
             Parents
             ,
             their
             Due
             .
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               Curse
               them
               ,
               threatened
            
             
               1
               with
               
                 Death
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 curseth
              
               *
               
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 shall
                 surely
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 he
                 hath
                 cursed
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
              
               (
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               his
               life
               )
               
                 his
                 blood
                 shall
                 be
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
              
               Lev.
               10.
               9.
               
               
                 He
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 cursed
                 his
                 father
                 &c.
              
               ]
               Certainly
               ,
               God
               accounts
               this
               a
               
                 hainous
                 sinne
              
               :
               for
               he
               seemes
               to
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               sufficient
               reason
               for
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               punishment
               of
               it
               ,
               onely
               by
               repeating
               it
               .
               Children
               might
               forbeare
               to
               
                 curse
                 their
                 parents
              
               ,
               even
               out
               of
               malice
               :
               for
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               God
               will
               prosper
               them
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               blesse
               them
               the
               more
               .
               The
               Jewes
               ,
               when
               they
               speake
               of
               a
               child's
               cursing
               his
               parents
               ,
               by
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               expresse
               it
               by
               Barach
               ,
               a
               word
               which
               signifieth
               ,
               Blesse
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 Blacknesse
                 of
                 Darknesse
              
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               compare
               
               the
               following
               expression
               with
               that
               in
               Peter
               ,
               2
               Epist
               .
               2.
               17.
               
               &
               Jud.
               13.
               )
               
                 Who
                 so
                 curseth
                 his
                 father
                 or
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 his
                 lamp
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 out
                 in
                 obscure
                 darknesse
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               20.
               20.
               
               When
               the
               godly
               die
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               if
               a
               man's
               candle
               should
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 day
                 breakes
              
               .
            
             
               I
               used
               the
               word
               cursing
               ,
               in
               the
               Title
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               in
               our
               translation
               :
               but
               yet
               I
               believe
               a
               smaller
               matter
               ,
               then
               wee
               usually
               understand
               by
               cursing
               ,
               will
               deserve
               punishment
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               meant
               onely
               of
               
                 evill
                 speaking
              
               .
               for
               so
               in
               Leviticus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               translated
               by
               the
               Sept.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               that
               shall
               
                 speake
                 evill
              
               To
               ,
               or
               OF
               .
               So
               in
               Marke
               9.
               39.
               we
               translate
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               SPEAKE
               EVILL
               OF
               me
               .
               The
               word
               is
               the
               same
               which
               we
               translate
               ,
               curseth
               ,
               ch
               .
               7.
               10.
               where
               this
               statute
               in
               Leviticus
               is
               cited
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Evill
                 speaking
              
               ,
               I
               said
               :
               
               but
               I
               meant
               not
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               ,
               1
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 1
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 obtrectation
              
               and
               slander
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               as
               that
               ,
               Eph.
               4.
               31.
               i.
               e.
               vilifying
               ,
               or
               disgracing
               by
               reports
               ;
               though
               true
               .
               So
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               the
               word
               used
               in
               this
               statute
               ,
               and
               translated
               ,
               curseth
               ,
               )
               shall
               be
               that
               thing
               in
               words
               ,
               which
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               rendred
               ,
               despiseth
               ,
               in
               Deut.
               27.
               16.
               
               )
               may
               be
               in
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               viz
               :
               in
               mind
               ,
               or
               behaviour
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Such
               as
               make
               Mocks
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               give
               them
               ill
               words
               ,
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 a
                 curse
                 upon
                 their
                 posterity
              
               ,
               viz.
               of
               
                 serving
                 their
                 brethren
              
               .
               For
               Noah
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               deserved
               sufficiently
               ,
               to
               be
               mocked
               for
               his
               folly
               )
               because
               his
               sonne
               Cham
               ,
               finding
               him
               naked
               ,
               went
               and
               made
               sport
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               perhaps
               onely
               complained
               to
               his
               brethren
               ,
               of
               what
               his
               father
               had
               done
               ;
               (
               whereas
               children
               should
               cover
               their
               parents
               failings
               ,
               in
               this
               sense
               )
               thus
               saith
               of
               his
               son
               Canaan
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               thinke
               ,
               because
               he
               first
               saw
               it
               ,
               and
               told
               his
               father
               ,
               who
               told
               it
               to
               his
               brethren
               )
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 a
                 servant
              
               *
               
                 of
                 servants
                 shall
                 he
                 be
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               Genes
               .
               9.
               25.
               with
               22.
               
               
                 Cursed
                 be
              
               :
               ]
               or
               ,
               
                 cursed
                 is
              
               .
               So
               the
               Hebrew
               rather
               :
               as
               if
               he
               did
               not
               pray
               ,
               but
               prophecie
               .
               And
               his
               
                 prophecie
                 was
                 fullfilled
              
               :
               for
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               being
               the
               posterity
               of
               Cham
               ,
               which
               came
               of
               Canaan
               (
               who
               alone
               is
               mentioned
               of
               Cham's
               sonnes
               :
               and
               the
               ejection
               of
               whose
               posterity
               by
               the
               
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 Moses
              
               his
               maine
               designe
               was
               to
               relate
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               is
               some
               ground
               to
               thinke
               ,
               that
               Canaan
               the
               grandchild
               ,
               had
               a
               hand
               in
               the
               sinne
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               before
               )
               those
               that
               were
               used
               best
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               Gibeonites
               )
               were
               used
               as
               servants
               ;
               
               the
               rest
               as
               
                 servants
                 of
                 servants
              
               ,
               and
               worse
               too
               ,
               by
               the
               Israelites
               :
               who
               were
               of
               the
               posterity
               of
               Seth
               ,
               and
               their
               brethren
               ,
               or
               kinred
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               the
               word
               is
               used
               in
               Scripture
               )
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               utterly
               destroyed
               .
               Whether
               
                 Noah
                 prayed
              
               ,
               or
               prophecied
               ;
               this
               is
               certaine
               :
               The
               prayers
               of
               Parents
               ,
               both
               for
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               children
               ,
               are
               very
               powerfull
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 like
                 prophecies
                 .
                 Augustine
              
               *
               speakes
               of
               
                 ten
                 children
              
               ,
               that
               being
               cursed
               by
               their
               mother
               ,
               went
               about
               quaking
               and
               trembling
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               like
               vagabonds
               .
               In
               that
               manner
               ,
               as
               some
               conceive
               ,
               Cain
               did
               :
               because
               the
               Septuagint
               in
               Gen
               :
               4.
               12.
               for
               fugitive
               and
               vagabond
               ,
               translate
               ,
               groaning
               ,
               and
               trembling
               .
               And
               there
               might
               be
               many
               other
               instances
               given
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               Ambrose
               *
               saith
               ,
               Children
               should
               
                 honour
                 their
                 parents
              
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               for
               nothing
               but
               for
               
                 feare
                 :
                 honoretpius
                 patrem
                 propter
                 gratiam
                 ,
                 ingratus
                 propter
                 timorem
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               With
               a
               
                 most
                 fearefull
                 Judgement
              
               ,
               what
               ever
               it
               be
               .
               
                 The
                 eye
                 that
                 mocketh
                 at
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 despiseth
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 mother
                 ,
                 the
                 Ravens
                 of
                 the
                 valley
                 shall
                 pick
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 young
                 Eagles
                 shall
                 eat
                 it
                 ,
              
               Prov
               :
               30.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 eye
              
               ]
               the
               same
               thing
               (
               I
               believe
               )
               that
               is
               meant
               by
               Lamp
               in
               c.
               20
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               expounded
               alike
               ,
               viz
               :
               of
               the
               Soule
               .
               And
               accordingly
               it
               is
               thought
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Ravens
                 of
                 the
                 valley
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 young
                 Eagles
              
               ,
               
               are
               meant
               the
               
                 black
                 Divels
              
               of
               the
               lowest
               Hell
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirits
               subject
               to
               that
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
              
               ;
               who
               shall
               make
               a
               prey
               of
               such
               a
               mans
               Soule
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               't
               is
               got
               out
               of
               the
               Cage
               .
               If
               these
               words
               be
               meant
               onely
               of
               blindnesse
               (
               as
               the
               Sept.
               seeme
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               other
               ,
               ch
               .
               20
               *
               )
               yet
               is
               the
               
                 Punishment
                 sad
              
               &
               
                 fearefull
                 .
                 The
              
               EIE
               
                 that
                 mocketh
              
               ]
               though
               he
               say
               nothing
               ;
               but
               doe
               it
               so
               closely
               ,
               that
               his
               father
               shall
               not
               know
               it
               .
               
                 And
                 despiseth
                 to
                 obey
              
               ]
               
                 or
                 despiseth
                 the
                 wrinkles
              
               (
               for
               so
               one
               a
               saith
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               *
               also
               signifies
               ;
               b
               and
               the
               Septuagint
               render
               it
               
                 Old
                 age
              
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               markes
               of
               her
               
                 old
                 age
              
               ,
               hastened
               with
               paines
               and
               care
               in
               bearing
               and
               bringing
               him
               up
               .
               so
               that
               herein
               he
               is
               both
               unreasonable
               ,
               in
               despising
               ,
               that
               which
               
                 himselfe
                 occasioned
              
               ,
               and
               unnaturall
               also
               ,
               and
               worse
               then
               the
               beasts
               :
               for
               some
               *
               of
               them
               will
               pay
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               great
               deale
               better
               ,
               then
               many
               Christians
               ;
               in
               feeding
               their
               
                 old
                 ones
              
               .
               So
               that
               (
               understand
               you
               by
               Ravens
               and
               Eagles
               ,
               what
               you
               will
               )
               such
               a
               wretch
               as
               will
               mock
               his
               parents
               ,
               may
               well
               feare
               ,
               that
               the
               birds
               and
               beasts
               will
               rise
               up
               against
               him
               ,
               to
               punish
               him
               in
               this
               world
               :
               and
               their
               
                 naturall
                 affection
              
               come
               against
               him
               in
               judgement
               
               co
               condemne
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 world
                 to
                 come
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Such
               ,
               as
               Set
               light
               by
               them
               ,
               threatned
               .
            
             
               With
               a
               
                 Curse
                 .
                 Cursed
                 be
                 hee
                 that
                 setteth
                 light
                 by
                 his
                 father
                 or
                 mother
                 ,
              
               Deut.
               27.
               16.
               
               
                 Seteth
                 light
              
               .
               ]
               
                 Doth
                 not
                 honour
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Paraph.
               and
               the
               
                 vulgar
                 translation
              
               This
               sinne
               is
               ranked
               with
               very
               
                 hainous
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               in
               that
               Catalogue
               ,
               Ezek.
               22.
               7.
               after
               which
               follows
               a
               
                 fearfull
                 threat
              
               .
               v.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               are
               Disobedient
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               Incorrigible
               .
            
             
               With
               Stoning
               to
               death
               .
               If
               a
               man
               have
               a
               stubborne
               and
               rebellious
               sonne
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               or
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               mother
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               they
               have
               chastned
               him
               will
               not
               harken
               unto
               them
               :
               Then
               shall
               his
               father
               and
               his
               mother
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               and
               bring
               him
               out
               unto
               the
               Elders
               of
               his
               city
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               gate
               of
               his
               place
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               say
               unto
               the
               Elders
               of
               this
               city
               .
               This
               our
               sonne
               is
               stubborne
               and
               rebellious
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               obey
               our
               voice
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               glutton
               ,
               and
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               Being
               rebellious
               
                 is
                 the
              
               maine
               crime
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               glutton
               
                 and
                 a
              
               drunkard
               ,
               
                 are
                 brought
                 in
                 as
                 evidences
                 ,
                 though
                 crimes
                 too
              
               )
               And
               all
               the
               men
               of
               his
               City
               shall
               stone
               him
               with
               stones
               that
               he
               die
               :
               So
               shalt
               thou
               
               put
               ●ill
               away
               frō
               among
               you
               ,
               
               &
               all
               Israel
               shall
               hear
               and
               feare
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 21.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 Certainly
                 ,
                 rebellious
                 children
                 are
                 grievous
                 sinners
                 in
                 God's
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 accordingly
                 punish
                 them
                 ;
                 because
                 he
              
               aggravates
               
                 the
                 disobedience
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 self
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 Isa
                 .
              
               1.
               2.
               
               I
               have
               nourished
               &
               brought
               up
               childrē
               ,
               &
               they
               have
               rebelled
               against
               mee
               .
               
                 And
                 accordingly
                 threatens
                 them
                 with
                 grievous
                 threats
                 ,
                 c
                 :
              
               30.
               1.
               
               &c.
               Woe
               to
               the
               rebellious
               children
               .
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               doe
               not
               Honour
               them
               .
            
             
               Have
               cause
               to
               feare
               
                 Shortnesse
                 of
                 life
              
               .
               Because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Honour
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 that
                 thy
                 daies
                 may
                 be
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giveth
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Ex
               :
               20.
               12.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 shortnesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 simply
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               usually
               so
               expounded
               ,
               otherwise
               I
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 short
                 injoyment
                 of
                 their
                 inheritances
              
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               reason
               they
               should
               enjoy
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               
                 honour
                 those
                 from
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 them
                 .
              
               Indeed
               I
               rather
               thinke
               that
               in
               these
               words
               is
               promised
               (
               that
               which
               is
               promised
               also
               in
               other
               places
               to
               other
               things
               upon
               the
               
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 command
              
               )
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               
                 living
                 long
              
               
               as
               living
               long
               
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giveth
                 thee
                 .
              
               In
               that
               good
               
                 good
                 Land
              
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               the
               Septuagint
               translate
               ,
               
               and
               so
               it
               is
               otherwise
               called
               )
               out
               of
               which
               ,
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               they
               are
               every
               where
               threatned
               to
               be
               cast
               *
               out
               ,
               and
               carried
               away
               by
               captivity
               if
               they
               kept
               not
               the
               cōmandments
               .
               As
               for
               
                 living
                 long
              
               only
               ,
               a
               promise
               of
               that
               ,
               is
               annexed
               only
               to
               
                 Letting
                 the
                 damme
                 goe
              
               ,
               when
               they
               rob'd
               a
               bird's
               nest
               ,
               ch
               .
               22.
               7.
               
               And
               
                 Dying
                 in
                 a
                 polluted
                 land
              
               ,
               though
               they
               lived
               never
               so
               long
               ,
               was
               a
               punishment
               ,
               Amos
               7.
               17.
               
            
             
               I
               placed
               Not-Honouring
               ,
               after
               not-Obeying
               ,
               because
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               lesse
               :
               as
               I
               take
               Honouring
               to
               be
               more
               then
               Obeying
               (
               So
               farre
               am
               I
               from
               taking
               it
               for
               no
               more
               then
               it
               is
               commonly
               made
               to
               be
               ,
               viz
               :
               honouring
               with
               Cap
               and
               Knee
               forsooth
               ;
               which
               they
               think
               to
               be
               enough
               without
               doing
               any
               thing
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               bid
               )
               viz
               :
               yeelding
               them
               help
               ,
               and
               support
               ,
               *
               and
               indeavoring
               to
               reward
               them
               with
               acts
               of
               
                 piety
                 .
                 Reward
              
               them
               ,
               I
               say
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               for
               honour
               ,
               will
               signifie
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               to
               honour
               ;
               according
               *
               b
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Greeke
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               Tim.
               5.
               3.
               and
               v.
               17.
               
               Act
               28.
               10.
               
               The
               Jewes
               *
               have
               a
               saying
               ,
               
                 What
                 honour
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 given
                 to
                 parents
                 ?
                 To
                 give
                 them
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 cloath
                 them
                 and
                 cover
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Peace
             breaking
             ,
             see
             Discord
             .
          
        
         
           
             Persecution
             .
          
           
             Threats
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             
               All
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
            
             2
             Tim
             :
             3.
             12.
             
             All
             ,
             from
             the
             Divell
             :
             and
             most
             ,
             from
             men
             ;
             even
             
               for
               so
               living
            
             .
             All
             that
             will
             but
             live
             honestly
             ,
             suffer
             by
             so
             living
             ;
             but
             not
             for
             .
             But
             they
             that
             will
             live
             godly
             ,
             who
             are
             resolved
             they
             will
             live
             godly
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             rubs
             and
             hinderances
             &
             dangers
             ;
             they
             shall
             suffer
             for
             so
             living
             .
          
           
             
               Nay
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               a
               threat
               of
               persecution
               ,
               even
               out
               of
            
             zeale
             for
             God
             (
             
               such
               as
               is
               too
               usuall
               ;
               the
               more
               is
               the
               pity
               .
            
             )
             Yea
             the
             time
             commeth
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             killeth
             you
             ,
             will
             think
             that
             he
             does
             God
             service
             .
             
               Joh.
               16.
               2.
               
               But
               there
               is
               also
               a
               threat
            
             against
             thē
             .
             Your
             brethren
             that
             hated
             you
             ,
             that
             cast
             you
             out
             for
             my
             names
             sake
             ,
             said
             ,
             The
             Lord
             be
             glorified
             *
             :
             but
             he
             shall
             appeare
             to
             your
             joy
             ;
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             
               Isa
               :
               66.
               5.
               which
               cannot
               be
               well
               interpreted
               ,
               but
               of
               these
               latter
               daies
               since
               Christs
               time
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Pity
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               pitying
               others
               *
               in
               their
               misery
               .
               threatned
            
             
               With
               Suffering
               the
               like
               .
               Woe
               to
               them
               ,
               &c.
               That
               drink
               wine
               in
               bowles
               ,
               &
               anoint
               thēselves
               with
               the
               chiefe
               ointments
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               grieved
               for
               the
               affliction
               of
               Joseph
               .
               Therefore
               now
               shall
               they
               goe
               captive
               with
               the
               first
               that
               go
               captive
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Amos
                 6.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 They
              
               are
               not
               grieved
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Septuagint
               .
               Nihil
               patiebantur
               ,
               
                 lat
                 :
                 i.e.
                 they
              
               suffered
               nothing
               (
               
                 or
                 they
              
               were
               not
               moved
               .
               )
               whereas
               ,
               if
               one
               member
               suffer
               ;
               all
               the
               members
               should
               suffer
               with
               it
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor
                 :
                 12.
                 26.
                 
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 for
              
               tender
               heartednesse
               
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               have
               the
               heart
               to
               looke
               upon
               them
               .
               
                 For
                 he
                 tells
              
               Edom
               ,
               Thou
               shouldst
               not
               have
               looked
               on
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               brother
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               that
               hee
               became
               a
               stranger
               ,
               Obad.
               12.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Pledges
             of
             things
             necessary
             ,
             Such
             as
             keep
             them
          
           
             
               Have
               cause
               to
               feare
               ,
               what
               may
               come
               of
               the
            
             prayers
             
               of
               him
               that
            
             pawned
             
               them
               .
               For
               thus
               it
               is
               spoken
               ,
            
             If
             thou
             at
             all
             take
             thy
             neighbour●s
             raiment
             to
             pledge
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             deliver
             it
             to
             him
             by
             that
             the
             Sun
             goeth
             downe
             .
             For
             that
             it
             is
             his
             covering
             only
             ;
             it
             is
             his
             rayment
             for
             his
             skin
             :
             
             wherein
             shall
             he
             sleep
             ?
             And
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             passe
             when
             he
             cries
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             he
             are
             :
             for
             I
             am
             gracious
             ,
             
               Exod.
               22.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               God
               would
               have
               us
               be
               very
            
             tender
             of
             taking
             pledges
             ,
             
               of
               any
               kind
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               see
               Deut
               :
               24.
               10
               ,
               11.
               but
               especially
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
            
             necessary
             for
             the
             sustenance
             of
             life
             ,
             
               such
               as
               a
            
             milstone
             ,
             
               vers
               .
               6.
               expressedly
               forbidden
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Politicians
             *
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             Infatuation
             of
             their
             mindes
             :
             
               so
               that
               their
            
             counsells
             are
             to
             their
             hurt
             .
             The
             Princes
             of
             Zoan
             are
             become
             fooles
             :
             the
             Princes
             of
             Noph
             are
             deceived
             :
             they
             have
             also
             seduced
             Egypt
             ,
             even
             they
             that
             are
             the
             stay
             of
             the
             tribes
             thereof
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             mingled
             a
             perverse
             spirit
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             caused
             Egypt
             to
             erre
             in
             every
             work
             thereof
             ,
             as
             a
             drunken
             man
             staggereth
             in
             his
             vomit
             ,
             
               Isa
               :
               19.
               13
               ,
               14
               see
               v.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Those
               that
               counsel●d
            
             Pharaoh
             ,
             
               to
               help
               the
               Jewes
               against
               the
               Assyrians
               ;
               did
               it
               to
               his
               and
               their
               owne
               ruine
               :
               for
               the
            
             Assyrians
             thereupon
             invaded
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             2
             Frustration
             of
             their
             counsells
             :
             so
             that
             their
             desires
             are
             not
             
               accomplished
               .
               He
               disappointeth
               the
               devices
               of
               the
               crafty
            
             *
             :
             
               so
               that
               their
               hands
               cannot
               performe
               their
               enterprize
               ,
            
             Job
             5
             ,
             12.
             
             Let
             them
             be
             never
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               perplexedly
               knit
            
             and
             twisted
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             be
             unravelled
             .
             See
             Ps
             :
             33
             ,
             10.
             
             Isa
             :
             19.
             3
             ,
             &
             4.
             
             Jer.
             and
             the
             example
             of
             the
             builders
             of
             Babel
             ,
             Gen
             :
             11.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Upon
             the
             certainty
             of
             this
             
               punishment
               ,
               Gamaliel
            
             advised
             the
             Councell
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             to
             
               let
               the
               Apostles
               alone
            
             .
             For
             (
             saies
             he
             )
             
               If
               this
               counsell
               ,
               or
               this
               worke
               bee
               of
               men
               ,
               it
               will
               come
               to
               naught
               ,
            
             Act.
             5.
             38.
             
          
           
             But
             especially
             they
             are
             thus
             punished
             ,
             if
             their
             counsells
             are
             not
             only
             ungodly
             ,
             but
             
               against
               the
               godly
            
             .
             For
             in
             the
             frustrating
             of
             
               such
               counsells
            
             ,
             God
             hath
             appeared
             very
             notably
             severall
             waies
             ,
             As
             1.
             
             
               By
               discovering
               them
               himself
            
             in
             a
             dream
             .
             (
             or
             some
             such
             way
             )
             As
             he
             did
             to
             
               Joseph
               ,
               Herod's
            
             designe
             of
             
               killing
               all
               the
               children
               in
               Bethleem
            
             ;
             whereby
             he
             preserved
             the
             life
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat
             :
             2.
             16.
             
             And
             to
             
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Sanballat's
            
             designe
             ,
             of
             
               killing
               the
               builders
               of
               the
               wall
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             as
             they
             were
             at
             work
             ,
             Neh
             :
             4.
             11.
             with
             the
             15.
             2
             
             By
             
               causing
               those
               whom
               they
               entrust
               ,
               to
               discover
            
             them
             .
             As
             he
             caused
             
               Jonathan
               ,
               Sauls
               own
               sonne
            
             ;
             and
             Michal
             ,
             his
             
               own
               daughter
            
             ;
             to
             discover
             Sauls
             designe
             of
             
               killing
               David
            
             ,
             1
             Sam
             :
             19.
             2
             ,
             11.
             3
             
             By
             
               Contriving
               strange
               waies
               of
               getting
               the
               godly
               out
               of
               their
               power
               .
            
             As
             he
             did
             for
             David
             ,
             and
             Paul
             :
             who
             ,
             when
             their
             enemies
             had
             beset
             the
             house
             to
             apprehend
             them
             ,
             were
             
               let
               downe
               at
               a
               window
            
             ,
             and
             so
             escaped
             ,
             1
             Sam
             :
             19
             ,
             12.
             2
             
             Cor
             :
             11.
             33.
             
             And
             for
             Baruch
             
             and
             Jeremiah
             concerning
             whom
             ,
             when
             Jehoiakim
             had
             sent
             men
             to
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hid
               them
            
             ,
             Jer
             :
             36.
             26.
             which
             some
             conceive
             hee
             did
             by
             striking
             the
             
               men
               with
               blindnesse
            
             :
             as
             he
             did
             for
             Elias
             ,
             2
             Kings
             6.
             18.
             or
             by
             making
             him
             invisible
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             conceive
             our
             Saviour
             did
             for
             himself
             ,
             Joh
             :
             8.
             59.
             4
             
             By
             
               causing
               their
               counsells
               to
               be
               slighted
            
             as
             he
             did
             that
             notable
             councell
             of
             Ahitophel
             to
             Absalom
             ,
             to
             chuse
             out
             12000
             men
             and
             goe
             suddenly
             in
             the
             night
             after
             David
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             unprovided
             :
             which
             in
             any
             man's
             judgement
             was
             the
             wisest
             way
             that
             possibly
             could
             be
             taken
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             could
             never
             have
             been
             ,
             that
             Absalom
             should
             rather
             hearken
             to
             Hushai
             ,
             one
             that
             came
             from
             his
             enemies
             ;
             and
             to
             such
             counsel
             as
             his
             was
             ,
             to
             take
             such
             a
             tedious
             course
             of
             
               gathering
               all
               Israel
               from
               Dan
               to
               Beersheba
               ,
            
             2
             Sam
             :
             17.
             11
             :
             but
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               had
               appointed
               to
               defeat
               the
               good
               counsell
               of
               Ahitophel
               :
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               the
               Lord
               might
               bring
               evill
               upon
               Absalom
               :
            
             as
             it
             is
             said
             2
             Sam
             17
             ,
             14.
             5
             
             By
             
               raising
               up
               enemies
               against
               them
            
             .
             As
             hee
             did
             for
             Ahaz
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             against
             Rezin
             king
             of
             Syriah
             and
             Pekah
             king
             of
             Israel
             ;
             who
             had
             a
             designe
             to
             conquer
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             another
             king
             .
             Isa
             7
             6.
             
             But
             according
             to
             the
             the
             prophecy
             vers
             :
             7.
             their
             councell
             was
             frustrated
             ;
             for
             
               Tiglath
               Pileser
            
             ,
             king
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             
             came
             against
             Rezin
             ,
             and
             slew
             him
             ,
             2
             Kings
             16.
             9.
             and
             not
             long
             after
             ,
             Shalmaneser
             King
             of
             Assyria
             ,
             subdued
             Samaria
             ,
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Destruction
               of
               themselves
               ,
               by
               their
               owne
               hands
               .
            
             For
             so
             Ahitophel
             ,
             because
             his
             councell
             was
             not
             followed
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             knew
             David
             had
             intelligence
             of
             what
             he
             had
             done
             ;
             went
             presently
             and
             hung
             himselfe
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             17.
             23.
             
             Or
             at
             least
             ,
             
               by
               their
               owne
               councels
            
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             ,
             or
             with
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             :
             and
             it
             will
             stand
             very
             well
             with
             the
             frequent
             use
             both
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             *
             &
             Greek
             a
             ,
             so
             to
             translate
             (
             although
             the
             more
             ordinary
             signification
             be
             in
             )
             in
             these
             following
             places
             ,
             viz.
             Job
             5.
             13.
             
             &
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               19.
               
               He
               taketh
               the
               wise
               with
               their
               owne
               craftinesse
               .
            
             Which
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             God
             to
             doe
             ,
             being
             wiser
             then
             they
             :
             as
             it
             is
             easie
             ,
             for
             one
             that
             knoweth
             the
             foxes
             cunning
             in
             taking
             such
             a
             secret
             way
             ;
             to
             take
             *
             him
             sooner
             so
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             went
             more
             openly
             .
             
               All
               wicked
               men
            
             (
             as
             I
             have
             often
             shewed
             )
             are
             as
             thorns
             and
             briars
             ;
             and
             their
             own
             wickednesse
             ,
             as
             fire
             ,
             Isaa
             .
             9.
             18.
             
             They
             are
             like
             a
             garment
             ,
             and
             their
             wickednes
             like
             a
             moth
             ,
             Job
             13.
             28.
             in
             regard
             destruction
             comes
             to
             them
             from
             themselves
             .
             But
             yet
             in
             a
             more
             speciall
             manner
             ,
             doth
             God
             delight
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             devices
             and
             co●ncels
             of
             *
             those
             ,
             that
             proudly
             presume
             ,
             &
             confidently
             use
             ,
             their
             
             wisedome
             and
             
               strength
               against
            
             him
             &
             his
             ;
             to
             prove
             destructive
             to
             themselves
             :
             scattering
             them
             ,
             even
             
               by
               the
               imagination
               of
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
            
             Luk.
             1.
             51.
             
             Me
             thinkes
             I
             heare
             him
             speaking
             to
             such
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             once
             to
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             
               Yee
               shall
               conceive
               chaffe
            
             *
             ;
             
               yee
               shall
               bring
               forth
               stuble
               :
               your
               own
               breath
               as
               fire
               shall
               devoure
               you
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             33.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             Prayer
             not
             heard
             ,
          
           
             
               For
               these
               causes
               (
               among
               many
               other
               ,
               )
               viz.
               
            
             
               1
               Not-hearing
               God.
               He
               that
               turneth
               away
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
               the
               Law
               ,
               even
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abomination
               ,
               Prov.
               28.
               9.
               
               See
               ch
               .
               1.
               24.
               
               
                 &
                 vers
              
               .
               28.
               
            
             
               2
               Not-hearing
               the
               Poore
               .
               Who
               so
               stoppeth
               his
               eares
               at
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               poore
               ;
               he
               also
               shall
               cry
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               heard
               ,
               Prov.
               21.
               13.
               
            
             
               3
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               Idolatry
               .
               They
               are
               turned
               backe
               to
               the
               iniquities
               of
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               which
               refused
               to
               heare
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               they
               went
               after
               other
               Gods
               to
               serve
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               Behold
               I
               will
               bring
               evill
               upon
               them
               which
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               escape
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               shall
               cry
               unto
               mee
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 11.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 See
              
               Ezek.
               20.
               31.
               
               
                 &
                 ch
              
               .
               8.
               17.
               18.
               
            
             
             
               4
               Contempt
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               worshipping
               him
               negligētly
               .
               Ye
               offer
               polluted
               bread
               upon
               mine
               altar
               :
               and
               yee
               say
               ,
               wherein
               have
               we
               polluted
               thee
               ?
               In
               that
               yee
               say
               ,
               the
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               contemptible
               .
               And
               if
               ye
               offer
               the
               blind
               for
               sacrifice
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               evill
               ?
               &c.
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               in
               you
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ;
               neither
               will
               I
               accept
               an
               offering
               at
               your
               hand
               ,
               Mal.
               1.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               5
               Blood
               guiltinesse
               ,
               and
               injustice
               in
               judgement
               .
               When
               yee
               spread
               forth
               your
               hands
               ,
               I
               will
               hide
               mine
               eyes
               from
               you
               ,
               yea
               ,
               when
               ye
               make
               many
               prayers
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               heare
               ;
               your
               hands
               are
               full
               of
               blood
               ,
               Isay
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 See
                 c.
              
               59.
               2.
               
            
             
               6
               Oppression
               .
               Who
               eat
               the
               flesh
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               shall
               they
               cry
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               not
               heare
               ,
               Mic
               :
               3.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               7
               Hypocrisie
               .
               Will
               hee
               heare
               his
               cry
               ,
               when
               trouble
               commeth
               upon
               him
               ?
               Job
               27.
               9.
               
            
             
               8
               Sinning
               with
               delight
               ,
               and
               without
               remorse
               .
               They
               have
               loved
               to
               wander
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               refrained
               their
               feet
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               doth
               not
               accept
               them
               ,
               &c.
               Jer
               :
               14.
               10.
               
               
                 It
                 followes
                 v
              
               :
               11.
               
               Then
               the
               Lord
               said
               unto
               me
               ,
               pray
               not
               for
               this
               people
               ,
               
                 and
                 vers
              
               .
               12.
               
               When
               they
               fast
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               heare
               their
               cry
               &c.
               
               God
               heareth
               not
               sinners
               (
               
                 that
                 sin
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 manner
                 ,
              
               )
               Joh
               :
               9
               ,
               31.
               
            
             
               9
               Resolving
               to
               continue
               in
               sin
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               .
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               heare
               me
               ,
               Ps
               .
               66.
               18.
               
            
             
             
               10
               Intending
               to
               make
               ill
               use
               of
               what
               wee
               pray
               for
               .
               Yee
               aske
               ,
               and
               receive
               not
               ,
               because
               yee
               aske
               amisse
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               consume
               it
               upon
               your
               lusts
               ,
               Jam
               :
               4.
               3.
               
            
             
               11
               
                 Having
                 sinfully
                 occasioned
                 those
                 evills
              
               ,
               from
               which
               we
               
                 pray
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 .
                 And
                 ye
                 shall
                 cry
                 out
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 your
                 King
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 chosen
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 you
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               They
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Samuel
               to
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               when
               they
               desired
               a
               King
               ,
               1
               Sam
               :
               8.
               18.
               
               You
               may
               see
               an
               experience
               of
               Gods
               refusing
               to
               heare
               prayer
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               likewise
               in
               those
               Israelites
               ,
               who
               fighting
               with
               the
               Amorites
               against
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               being
               overthrowne
               (
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Moses
               ,
               )
               returned
               &
               wept
               before
               the
               Lord
               but
               the
               Lord
               would
               not
               hearken
               unto
               them
               ,
               Deut
               :
               1.
               45.
               
            
             
               12
               Doubting
               in
               prayer
               .
               But
               let
               him
               aske
               in
               faith
               ,
               nothing
               wavering
               :
               for
               hee
               that
               wavereth
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               wave
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               driven
               with
               the
               wind
               and
               tossed
               .
               For
               let
               not
               that
               man
               thinke
               ,
               that
               hee
               shall
               receive
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Lord.
               Jam
               :
               1.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Praying
               amisse
               ,
               punished
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 Not-obtaining
                 the
                 request
                 .
                 Ye
                 aske
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 ;
                 because
                 yee
                 aske
                 amisse
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 consume
                 it
                 upon
                 your
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               James
               :
               4.
               3.
               which
               is
               a
               notable
               argument
               of
               the
               
                 greatnesse
                 
                 of
                 Gods
                 love
              
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               wee
               have
               experience
               of
               ,
               oftner
               then
               we
               take
               notice
               .
               It
               is
               more
               love
               to
               
                 deny
                 us
                 a
                 Scorpion
              
               ,
               when
               we
               
                 aske
                 for
                 a
                 Scorpion
              
               ;
               then
               not
               
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 Scorpion
              
               ,
               when
               wee
               
                 aske
                 for
                 a
                 fish
              
               .
               as
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               signe
               of
               love
               to
               
                 doe
                 good
              
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               
                 greater
                 excuse
                 for
                 doing
                 hurt
              
               ;
               then
               where
               there
               is
               lesse
               .
            
             
               2
               Obtaining
               with
               Anger
               .
               
                 God
                 tells
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
              
               gave
               thee
               a
               King
               in
               mine
               anger
               ;
               *
               and
               tooke
               him
               away
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
               Hos
               :
               13.
               11.
               
            
             
               3
               
                 Obtaining
                 with
                 a
                 vengeance
              
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               say
               .
               )
               
                 He
                 gave
                 them
                 their
                 request
                 ;
                 but
                 sent
                 leannesse
                 into
                 their
                 soule
                 ,
              
               Psalm
               .
               106.
               15.
               the
               Septuagint
               translate
               for
               ,
               
                 leannesse
                 ,
                 fulnesse
              
               ,
               (
               or
               saciety
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               .
               Whether
               they
               by
               fulnes
               ,
               meant
               
                 fulnesse
                 to
                 loathing
              
               (
               spoken
               of
               Num
               :
               11.
               20.
               
               )
               and
               so
               made
               it
               a
               cause
               of
               leannesse
               .
               And
               so
               whether
               we
               ,
               by
               leannes
               ,
               be
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               an
               atrophy
               ,
               usually
               occasioned
               by
               
                 too
                 full
                 feeding
              
               .
               Againe
               ,
               whether
               they
               read
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               insteed
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               or
               whether
               they
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               the
               same
               word
               that
               is
               in
               Numbers
               :
               )
               and
               whether
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               Numbers
               (
               in
               ch
               :
               11.
               20
               )
               be
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               
                 different
                 punishment
              
               ,
               at
               a
               
                 different
                 time
              
               ;
               I
               cannot
               determine
               .
               But
               only
               thus
               much
               I
               can
               determine
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               viz
               :
               that
               the
               Israelites
               
                 lusting
                 sinfully
                 after
                 flesh
              
               ,
               when
               they
               should
               have
               been
               contented
               with
               what
               
               God
               had
               else
               provided
               for
               them
               ,
               had
               their
               desire
               in
               that
               indeed
               ,
               but
               were
               met
               with
               another
               way
               .
               And
               perhaps
               all
               that
               the
               Prophet
               meant
               by
               calling
               it
               leannes
               ,
               was
               onely
               to
               allude
               to
               their
               fulnesse
               with
               flesh
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               eagerly
               desired
               ,
               and
               obtained
               :
               and
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               litle
               good
               ,
               they
               had
               a
               
                 great
                 deale
              
               of
               bad
               ,
               (
               of
               what
               kinde
               soever
               the
               punishment
               were
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Not-Praying
               punished
               .
            
             
               With
               Temptation
               .
               For
               thus
               Jesus
               Christ
               told
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               when
               he
               found
               them
               asleep
               ,
               Arise
               ,
               (
               or
               according
               to
               
                 Marke
                 ,
                 Watch
              
               )
               
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 lest
                 you
                 enter
                 into
                 tentation
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               22.
               46.
               
               Lest
               ]
               So
               we
               translate
               the
               Greeke
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Which
               yet
               may
               be
               rendered
               ,
               THAT
               
                 yee
                 may
                 not
                 enter
              
               .
               As
               if
               because
               Christs
               enemies
               ,
               then
               were
               so
               eager
               in
               persecution
               ;
               he
               would
               have
               his
               Disciples
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               his
               (
               according
               as
               he
               had
               taught
               them
               to
               pray
               before
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               9.
               
               )
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               tented
               to
               
                 forsake
                 him
              
               through
               feare
               .
               This
               is
               certaine
               (
               for
               I
               have
               had
               experience
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               my
               great
               griefe
               .
               )
               not
               only
               if
               a
               man
               doe
               not
               
                 forbear
                 to
                 pray
                 now
                 &
                 then
              
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               
                 forbeare
                 to
                 pray
                 often
              
               ;
               he
               will
               presently
               lye
               open
               to
               the
               assault
               of
               
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 tentations
              
               .
               Besides
               he
               will
               be
               
                 in
                 danger
              
               
               
                 of
                 utter
                 falling
                 away
                 from
                 goodnesse
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               without
               
                 abundance
                 of
                 difficulty
              
               ,
               b●
               brought
               to
               renew
               his
               wonted
               course
               of
               praying
               againe
               .
               And
               here
               I
               had
               once
               concluded
               this
               Chapter
               :
               but
               since
               ,
               I
               though
               good
               to
               adde
               two
               or
               three
               words
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               interpretation
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               I
               may
               make
               you
               more
               seriously
               (
               then
               usually
               we
               do
               )
               to
               think
               of
               these
               two
               things
               :
               one
               as
               great
               an
               evill
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               be
               delivered
               from
               ,
               viz.
               Temptation
               :
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               necessary
               a
               duty
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               practise
               ,
               viz
               :
               
                 prayer
                 against
                 it
              
               .
               (
               which
               I
               never
               heard
               practised
               since
               the
               disuse
               *
               of
               the
               
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
              
               .
               )
               1
               In
               the
               40.
               v.
               of
               this
               ch
               .
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               which
               cannot
               be
               otherwise
               translated
               then
               it
               is
               :
               (
               viz.
               without
               a
               point
               after
               ,
               Pray
               )
               
                 Pray
                 that
                 yee
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 temptation
                 .
              
               2
               In
               the
               31.
               v.
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               that
               Satan
               had
               desired
               (
               yea
               and
               obtained
               *
               )
               liberty
               to
               tempt
               them
               .
               3
               
                 In
                 the
              
               32
               v.
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               prayed
               for
               Peter
               ,
               that
               (
               in
               that
               temptation
               )
               his
               
                 faith
                 might
                 not
                 faile
              
               .
               4
               He
               had
               told
               them
               all
               ,
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               what
               danger
               they
               should
               be
               in
               
                 that
                 night
              
               ,
               of
               
                 being
                 offended
                 at
                 him
              
               ,
               through
               temptation
               :
               and
               he
               had
               absolutely
               told
               Peter
               ,
               (
               being
               confident
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               that
               he
               should
               deny
               him
               .
               5
               He
               himselfe
               had
               prayed
               for
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 the
                 cup
                 might
                 passe
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               v.
               
               39.
               
               And
               I
               must
               confesse
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               preposition
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               meant
               (
               as
               some
               say
               )
               their
               being
               delivered
               *
               
                 up
                 to
                 temptation
              
               ;
               but
               only
               their
               
                 coming
                 into
                 that
                 temptation
              
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               Saviour
               already
               was
               ,
               viz.
               of
               being
               
                 put
                 to
                 it
              
               ,
               either
               to
               
                 depart
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 part
                 with
                 life
              
               .
               6.
               
               There
               was
               not
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               
                 had
                 so
                 much
                 need
                 to
                 pray
                 against
                 ,
                 at
              
               such
               a
               time
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               viz.
               when
               the
               shepheard
               himselfe
               should
               be
               smitten
               ;
               then
               that
               the
               
                 sheep
                 might
                 not
                 scattered
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 forsake
                 him
              
               .
               7.
               
               It
               was
               that
               which
               the
               shepheard
               had
               long
               before
               prescribed
               to
               them
               ,
               especially
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               viz.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               not
               LEAD
               (
               or
               BRING
               )
               
                 them
                 into
                 temptation
              
               ,
               Matth.
               6.
               13.
               an
               expression
               to
               which
               this
               *
               answers
               ,
               
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 temptation
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               whereas
               it
               is
               there
               presently
               added
               ,
               
                 And
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 evill
              
               *
               :
               so
               in
               this
               chapter
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               Satan
               (
               that
               evill
               a
               one
               )
               had
               
                 begged
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 winnow
                 them
                 .
              
               &
               therefore
               now
               ,
               if
               ever
               ,
               they
               had
               cause
               ,
               to
               
                 pray
                 to
                 be
                 delivered
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
               8
               The
               words
               added
               immediately
               after
               these
               ,
               
                 Mat
                 :
                 26.
                 41.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 indeed
                 is
                 willing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 weake
                 ,
              
               seeme
               to
               make
               much
               for
               it
               .
               For
               I
               doe
               not
               thinke
               (
               as
               some
               doe
               )
               that
               they
               are
               spoken
               in
               a
               favourable
               manner
               to
               excuse
               their
               drowzinesse
               :
               because
               the
               contrary
               appeares
               
               by
               the
               verse
               next
               before
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               a
               reason
               mentioned
               ,
               why
               they
               were
               
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 excused
              
               ,
               viz
               :
               because
               Christ
               had
               as
               yet
               watched
               but
               
                 one
                 houre
              
               ;
               which
               was
               urged
               by
               our
               Saviour
               very
               sharply
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               What
               ?
               (
               or
               ,
               
                 is
                 it
                 possible
              
               ?
               )
               
                 could
                 yee
                 not
                 watch
                 with
                 mee
                 one
                 houre
                 ?
              
               But
               rather
               in
               a
               
                 friendly
                 monitory
              
               manner
               ,
               to
               minde
               them
               of
               their
               weaknesse
               ,
               (
               especially
               because
               hee
               saw
               how
               confident
               they
               were
               of
               their
               strength
               )
               
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 in
                 temptation
              
               .
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               spoken
               the
               whole
               thus
               ;
               
                 Doe
                 yee
                 sleep
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 were
                 secure
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 expose
                 your selves
                 to
                 temptation
                 ?
                 you
                 had
                 more
                 need
                 watch
                 ;
                 and
                 pray
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 tempted
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 litle
                 enough
                 .
                 I
                 deny
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 profession
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               *
               ,
               
                 to
                 will
                 may
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 resolv'd
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 hold
                 it
                 out
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 die
                 with
                 mee
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 know
                 this
                 ,
                 your
                 flesh
                 is
                 weak
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 my
                 father
                 doe
                 extraordinarily
                 strengthen
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 comes
                 to
                 ,
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 tell
                 how
                 to
                 finde
              
               *
               
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 what
                 you
                 would
                 &
                 therfore
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 ,
                 pray
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 temptation
                 .
              
               So
               that
               ,
               If
               ,
               to
               be
               free
               from
               Temptation
               ,
               it
               be
               needfull
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               pray
               ,
               but
               
                 to
                 pray
                 against
              
               it
               :
               you
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               wonder
               ,
               if
               They
               who
               doe
               
                 not
                 pray
              
               ,
               do
               meet
               with
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Preaching
             of
             the
             VVord
             ,
             threatened
             to
             be
             removed
             .
          
           
             
               Behold
               the
               dayes
               come
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               send
               a
               famine
               in
               the
               land
               ;
               not
               a
               famine
               of
               bread
               ,
               nor
               a
               thirst
               of
               water
               ,
               but
               of
               hearing
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               they
               shall
               wander
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               East
               :
               they
               shall
               run
               to
               and
               fro
               to
               seek
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               finde
               it
               ,
            
             Am
             :
             8.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               A
               famine
               of
               bread
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             
               A
               hunger
               for
               bread
            
             .
             So
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             the
             threat
             is
             not
             ,
             only
             of
             a
             want
             ,
             or
             scarcity
             :
             but
             of
             an
             hunger
             ,
             &
             
               earnest
               desire
            
             ,
             proceeding
             from
             that
             want
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             plaine
             by
             the
             12
             verse
             &
             by
             the
             word
             for
             ,
             
               of
               hearing
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             literally
             ,
             To
             heare
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             )
             which
             aggravates
             the
             punishment
             very
             much
             .
             for
             they
             shall
             have
             paine
             and
             griefe
             ,
             whiles
             they
             hunger
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             shal
             be
             
               starv'd
               to
               death
            
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             what
             they
             would
             have
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             (
             famine
             :
             )
             it
             makes
             the
             threat
             sufficiently
             dreadfull
             ;
             because
             it
             implies
             a
             necessity
             of
             this
             food
             ,
             for
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Soule
             .
             For
             we
             doe
             not
             call
             it
             a
             famine
             ,
             although
             other
             things
             be
             never
             so
             scarce
             and
             deare
             ;
             unlesse
             there
             bee
             a
             scarcity
             of
             corne
             ,
             (
             or
             bread
             )
             which
             we
             cannot
             be
             without
             .
          
           
             
             
               Such
               as
               Hinder
               it
               ,
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               .
            
             
               1
               Removall
               of
               good
               preachers
               ,
               and
               havin●
               bad
               in
               their
               stead
               ,
               (
               
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 worse
                 punishment
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 .
              
               )
               Prophecy
               y●
               not
               ,
               say
               they
               to
               them
               that
               prophecie
               .
               They
               sh●
               not
               prophecie
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               ta●●
               shame
               ,
               Mic
               :
               2.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 it
                 follows
                 vers
              
               .
               11.
               
               If
               man
               walking
               in
               the
               spirit
               and
               falshood
               doe
               ly●
               saying
               ,
               I
               will
               prophecie
               unto
               thee
               of
               wine
               ,
               〈◊〉
               of
               strong
               drinke
               ▪
               he
               shall
               even
               be
               the
               prophet
               〈◊〉
               this
               people
               .
               
                 If
                 you
                 translate
                 this
                 verse
                 wit●
                 the
              
               vulgar
               ,
               *
               thus
               :
               I
               could
               wish
               ,
               I
               were
               not
               man
               that
               had
               the
               spirit
               ;
               &
               that
               which
               I
               speak
               were
               not
               true
               ▪
               but
               yet
               I
               will
               prophecy
               to
               you
               ,
               〈◊〉
               I
               have
               made
               you
               drunk
               as
               it
               were
               with
               win●
               (
               
                 even
                 a
              
               full
               cup
               of
               judgments
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               denounce
               unto
               you
               )
               
                 it
                 will
                 amount
                 to
                 thus
                 much
                 viz
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 men
                 endeavour
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
              
               faithfull
               Ministers
               
                 of
                 God's
                 word
                 ,
                 from
              
               preaching
               the
               truth
               :
               
                 God
                 will
                 punish
                 them
                 with
              
               fearefull
               judgements
               ;
               
                 and
                 make
                 even
                 those
                 very
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 opposition
                 his
              
               instruments
               to
               denounce
               them
               Prophecy
               ]
               
                 In
                 the
                 originall
                 it
                 is
              
               ,
               drop
               ,
               
                 in
                 both
                 verses
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 unlike
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 indeed
                 use
                 this
                 very
                 word
                 ,
                 in
                 a
              
               jeere
               ,
               (
               
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 word
                 which
                 the
                 Prophets
                 much
                 used
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 Ezek
                 :
              
               20.
               46.
               
                 ch
                 :
                 21
                 ,
                 2.
                 )
                 Even
              
               
               
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 words
              
               ,
               Line
               upo●
               Line
               ,
               
                 Isa
                 :
                 28
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                 &
                 ,
              
               The
               burden
               ●f
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Jer
                 :
                 23
                 ,
                 34.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 that
              
               Amaziah
               
                 thus
                 used
                 it
                 ,
                 Amos
              
               7.
               16.
               
               Drop
               not
               thy
               word
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2
               Death
               and
               ruine
               of
               their
               families
               .
               That
               Amaziah
               
                 but
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 a
              
               Priest
               of
               Bethel
               ,
               in
               Jeroboam's
               time
               ,
               )
               
                 is
                 thus
                 threatened
                 by
              
               Amos
               ,
               Thou
               sayest
               ,
               Prophesie
               not
               ,
               and
               drop
               not
               thy
               word
               against
               the
               house
               of
               Isaack
               *
               .
               Therefore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               wife
               shall
               be
               an
               harlot
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               thy
               sons
               and
               thy
               daughters
               shall
               fall
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               thy
               land
               shall
               be
               divided
               by
               line
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               die
               in
               a
               polluted
               land
               ,
               &c.
               ch
               .
               7.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Preparation
             before
             medling
             with
             God's
             Ordinances
             ,
          
           
             Such
             as
             neglect
             it
             ,
             may
             justly
             feare
             severe
             punishment
             .
          
           
             For
             thus
             it
             was
             said
             under
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             (
             and
             doubtlesse
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             much
             need
             of
             preparation
             for
             
               Gospell
               services
            
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             for
             those
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             )
             
               Let
               the
               Priests
               also
               ,
               which
               come
               neere
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               sanctifie
               themselves
               ;
               lest
               the
               Lord
               breake
               footh
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             Exod
             :
             19
             ,
             22.
             
             The
             Septuagint
             say
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               lest
               the
               Lord
            
             
             
               depart
               away
               from
               them
            
             (
             as
             being
             a
             holy
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             enduring
             any
             unholy
             thing
             to
             come
             neere
             him
             )
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             worse
             punishment
             then
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             
               Especially
               after
               the
               commission
               of
               some
            
             fowle
             sinne
             ;
             
               whereby
               we
               are
            
             defiled
             .
             
               For
               then
               we
               had
               need
               to
            
             wash
             
               our selves
               first
               ,
               with
            
             teares
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             repentance
             .
             The
             man
             that
             shall
             be
             uncleane
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             purifie
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             soule
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             *
             from
             among
             the
             congregation
             ,
             &c
             ,
             
               Num
               :
               19.
               20.
               
               See
               the
               practise
               of
               Job
               ,
               ch
               .
            
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Priests
             ,
             before
             they
             went
             into
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             were
             to
             
               wash
               their
               hands
               &
               their
               feet
            
             upon
             
               paine
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Exod
             :
             30.
             20.
             
             What
             a
             charge
             did
             God
             give
             of
             preparing
             the
             people
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             intended
             to
             speak
             upon
             mount
             Sinai
             ,
             even
             two
             daies
             before
             .
             Exod
             :
             19.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             See
             Gen
             :
             35.
             2
             ,
             concerning
             the
             practise
             of
             Jacob.
             And
             Job
             :
             11.
             13
             ,
             I
             wish
             ,
             we
             were
             as
             strict
             in
             
               preparing
               for
               all
               manner
               of
               duty
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Jewes
             *
             were
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             ,
             in
             
               externall
               preparations
            
             for
             the
             
               keeping
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ▪
            
             or
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             as
             punctuall
             to
             wash
             our
             hearts
             ,
             before
             we
             go
             to
             sit
             down
             at
             the
             
               Lords
               table
            
             :
             as
             they
             were
             to
             wash
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             their
             hands
             ,
             before
             they
             would
             sit
             downe
             at
             their
             
               own
               tables
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Presumptuous
             Sins
             ,
             See
             Sins
             .
          
        
         
           
             Presumption
             of
             Perseverance
             punished
             .
          
           
             Both
             with
             Sinne
             and
             
               Sorrow
               .
               Peter
            
             told
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               Though
               all
               men
               shall
               be
               offended
               because
               of
               thee
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               never
               be
               offended
               .
            
             M●tth
             :
             26.
             33.
             but
             our
             Saviour
             presently
             threatned
             him
             ,
             
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               this
               night
               ,
               before
               the
               Cock
               crow
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               deny
               me
               thrice
               ,
            
             vers
             :
             34.
             
             Shalt
             ]
             not
             wi
             lt
             ,
             so
             that
             if
             it
             be
             a
             prophecie
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             threatning
             one
             ,
             Marke
             ,
             how
             these
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             answer
             to
             Peter's
             in
             every
             expression
             of
             his
             praefidence
             :
             as
             were
             of
             purpose
             to
             make
             him
             see
             his
             exceeding
             great
             weaknesse
             .
             Whereas
             he
             was
             so
             confident
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             that
             all
             should
             be
             offended
             in
             Christ
             rather
             then
             he
             :
             he
             tells
             him
             (
             &
             none
             but
             him
             )
             most
             peremptorily
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             VERILY
             ,
             I
             SAY
             
               unto
               thee
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Whereas
             he
             was
             confident
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             not
             be
             so
             much
             as
             offended
             *
             
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             (
             which
             notwithstanding
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             lot
             of
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             31.
             )
             He
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             onely
             be
             offended
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             even
             quite
             deny
             him
             .
             Whereas
             hee
             
             was
             confident
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             never
             deny
             Christ
             ;
             not
             once
             so
             much
             ;
             and
             not
             once
             for
             ever
             (
             not
             only
             
               that
               night
            
             )
             he
             tells
             him
             cleane
             contrary
             ,
             
               This
               night
            
             ,
             and
             BEFORE
             the
             
               Cok
               crow
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               deny
               me
            
             THRICE
             .
             Now
             you
             may
             see
             this
             threat
             fulfilled
             ,
             vers
             .
             70.
             72.
             74.
             and
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             after
             
               Peters
               sin
            
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             his
             sorrow
             .
             For
             there
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             
               crowing
               of
               the
               Cocke
            
             ,
             being
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             Christs
             words
             ,
             
               he
               went
               out
               ,
               and
            
             WEPT
             BITTERLY
             .
          
        
         
           
             Professours
             *
             in
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             punished
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             
               Deceiving
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             &
             
               Non-acceptance
               of
               their
               religion
               .
               Trust
               yee
               not
               in
               lying
               words
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               these
               .
            
             Jer
             :
             7.
             4.
             
             
               Lying
               words
            
             ]
             Because
             they
             
               call'd
               it
            
             the
             
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             would
             no
             longer
             dwel
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             owne
             it
             .
             So
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             if
             we
             translate
             with
             the
             Latin
             v.
             7
             ,
             
               Then
               I
               will
            
             *
             
               dwell
               with
               you
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             But
             I
             rather
             take
             
               lying
               words
            
             ,
             for
             ,
             
               words
               that
               would
               deceive
               them
               ,
               vaine
            
             and
             
               unprofitable
               words
            
             :
             as
             it
             is
             interpreted
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Latine
             it selfe
             also
             translates
             ver
             .
             8.
             thus
             ,
             
               yee
               trust
               in
               lying
               words
            
             
             
               which
               will
               not
               profit
            
             *
             you
             .
             You
             will
             
               deceive
               your selves
            
             exceedingly
             ,
             if
             you
             think
             you
             are
             a
             jot
             the
             better
             ,
             for
             going
             
               to
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             ,
             hearing
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             living
             with
             the
             
               people
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             
               name
               of
               God
               upon
               you
            
             ;
             if
             your
             lives
             be
             not
             answerable
             .
          
           
             2
             Being
             given
             over
             to
             death
             in
             Sin.
             
               especially
               ,
               if
               they
            
             pretend
             to
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             
               and
               take
               the
               name
               of
            
             figtrees
             
               upon
               them
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               fruit
               bearing
               tree
               of
               any
               .
               )
               our
               Saviour
               ,
            
             When
             he
             saw
             a
             figtree
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             hee
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             &
             found
             nothing
             thereon
             ,
             but
             leaves
             onely
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             it
             ,
             Let
             no
             fruit
             grow
             on
             thee
             hence
             forward
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             presently
             the
             figtree
             withered
             away
             ,
             Mat
             :
             21
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             3
             Being
             given
             over
             to
             death
             in
             Hell.
             Many
             will
             say
             to
             me
             in
             that
             day
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             prophecied
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             name
             have
             cast
             out
             Divells
             ,
             and
             in
             thy
             name
             done
             many
             wonderfull
             works
             ?
             And
             then
             I
             will
             professe
             unto
             them
             ,
             I
             never
             knew
             you
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
             yee
             that
             worke
             iniquity
             ,
             Matt
             :
             7.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             Work
             iniquity
             ]
             
               What
               ?
               doe
               all
               these
               great
               things
               ,
               and
               yet
            
             work
             iniquity
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             prophecy
             ,
             cast
             out
             Divells
             ,
             preach
             well
             ,
             pray
             well
             ,
             
               even
               to
               admiration
               ;
               and
               yet
            
             work
             iniquity
             .
             
               There
               is
               too
               often
               experience
               even
               of
            
             such
             hypocrisie
             .
             
               Such
               as
               are
               not
            
             professours
             ,
             
               will
               rise
               up
               in
               judgement
               against
               such
               men
               ,
               and
               condemne
               them
               .
            
             Shall
             not
             uncircumcision
             
             which
             is
             by
             nature
             ,
             if
             it
             fulfill
             the
             law
             ,
             judge
             thee
             who
             by
             (
             or
             in
             )
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             circumcision
             doest
             transgresse
             the
             Law
             ?
             Rom
             :
             2.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           
             Prosperity
             *
             :
          
           
             Such
             as
             abuse
             it
             to
             Sinne
             ,
             through
             wantonnesse
             ,
             confidence
             ,
             &
             security
             ,
             Threatened
          
           
             1
             With
             Not-being
             pardoned
             .
             How
             shall
             I
             pardon
             thee
             for
             this
             ?
             Thy
             children
             have
             forsaken
             mee
             ,
             and
             sworn
             by
             them
             that
             are
             no
             gods
             .
             when
             I
             had
             fed
             them
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             they
             then
             committed
             adultery
             ,
             and
             assembled
             themselves
             by
             troopes
             in
             harlots
             houses
             ,
             Jer.
             5.
             7.
             
             Froward
             children
             
               will
               be
            
             most
             froward
             ,
             
               when
               their
            
             parents
             are
             most
             loving
             .
             
               But
               nothing
               will
            
             anger
             
               a
               parent
               more
               .
               When
               I
            
             fed
             them
             to
             the
             full
             ]
             As
             full-feeding
             on
             meat
             ,
             
               disposes
               the
            
             body
             to
             corporall
             adultery
             :
             
               so
               doth
               being
            
             full
             fed
             with
             prosperity
             ,
             
               dispose
               the
            
             soule
             to
             spirituall
             adultery
             .
             
               But
               withall
               it
               is
               as
               certaine
               ,
               that
               as
            
             diseases
             are
             the
             fruits
             
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               so
            
             punishments
             
               are
               the
            
             reward
             
               of
               the
               latter
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Removall
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             abused
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             put
             their
             confidence
             .
             As
             they
             were
             encreased
             ,
             so
             they
             sinned
             against
             me
             .
             
             
               or
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Chald.
            
             *
             par
             .
             )
             As
             I
             multiplyed
             their
             fruits
             ;
             so
             they
             multiplyed
             to
             sinne
             .
             Therefore
             will
             I
             change
             their
             glory
             into
             shame
             ,
             Hos
             .
             4.
             7.
             
             
               So
               in
            
             Jeremy
             ,
             The
             complaint
             is
             ,
             I
             spake
             unto
             thee
             in
             thy
             prosperity
             ;
             and
             thou
             saidest
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             heare
             ,
             c.
             22.
             2.
             
             (
             
               even
               in
            
             Adversitie
             we
             doe
             not
             heare
             ,
             
               but
               in
            
             prosperity
             
               we
               are
               apt
               to
            
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             heare
             )
             The
             threat
             
               presently
               followes
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             22.
             
             The
             wind
             shall
             eate
             a
             up
             all
             thy
             pastours
             ,
             thy
             lovers
             shall
             goe
             into
             captivitie
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               So
               likewise
               vers
            
             ,
             23.
             
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             O
             inhabitant
             of
             Lebanon
             ,
             that
             makest
             thy
             nest
             in
             the
             cedars
             (
             
               thinking
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               secure
               as
               the
            
             eagle
             in
             his
             nest
             .
             Jer.
             49.
             16.
             )
             
               But
               it
               is
               presently
               added
               in
               the
               same
               verse
               ,
            
             How
             gratious
             shalt
             thou
             be
             ,
             now
             when
             pangs
             come
             upon
             thee
             ?
             
               Or
               ,
               if
               you
               will
            
             ,
             How
             shalt
             thou
             be
             gracious
             :
             and
             obtaine
             favour
             and
             mercy
             ,
             when
             adversity
             cometh
             ;
             having
             beene
             thus
             lifted
             up
             with
             prosperitie
             .
             
               See
               the
               like
               complaint
            
             Hos
             .
             10.
             1.
             
               where
               Israel
               is
               compared
               to
               a
            
             vine
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             fruit
             only
             for
             it selfe
             :
             (
             perhaps
             only
             leaves
             †
             ,
             
               for
               it
               's
               own
            
             covert
             :
             )
             
               &
               not
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
            
             owner
             .
          
           
             3
             Most
             severe
             punishments
             without
             mercy
             .
             
             According
             to
             their
             pasture
             ,
             so
             were
             they
             filled
             ,
             and
             their
             heart
             was
             exalted
             ;
             therefore
             have
             they
             forgotten
             mee
             .
             Therefore
             will
             I
             be
             unto
             them
             as
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             as
             a
             Leopard
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             will
             will
             I
             observe
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             meet
             them
             as
             a
             beare
             robbed
             of
             her
             whelps
             ,
             and
             will
             rent
             the
             cawle
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             I
             devoure
             them
             like
             a
             lyon
             :
             the
             wild
             beast
             shall
             teare
             them
             .
             (
             
               It
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               Israelites
            
             )
             Hos
             .
             13.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             As
             a
             Lyon.
             ]
             
               Seeing
               they
               have
               beene
               like
            
             idle
             beasts
             
               to
               mee
               ;
               onely
            
             growing
             fatt
             
               with
               my
               blessings
               ,
               as
               beasts
               doe
               with
               pasture
               ,
               till
               they
            
             kick
             *
             
               against
               their
               master
               ▪
               I
               will
               be
               like
               a
            
             cruell
             beast
             
               to
               them
               ,
               even
               like
               a
            
             Lyon
             ,
             
               and
               punish
               them
               without
            
             mercy
             .
             
               as
               a
               ravenous
               beast
               will
               I
            
             observe
             
               them
               ,
               and
            
             chuse
             
               out
               the
            
             fattest
             
               of
               them
               for
               my
            
             prey
             .
             I
             will
             destroy
             the
             fat
             and
             the
             strong
             ,
             Ezek.
             34.
             16.
             
             Full
             and
             high
             fed
             horses
             ,
             
               and
               such
               as
               have
            
             layen
             long
             idle
             ,
             breake
             and
             grow
             unruly
             :
             
               but
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               be
            
             hampered
             
               for
               it
            
             .
             And
             there
             will
             I
             devoure
             them
             .
             ]
             There
             ,
             
               that
               is
               (
               saith
               one
            
             *
             )
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             
               as
               if
               the
               threat
               were
               thus
               ,
            
             As
             the
             Lyon
             (
             when
             he
             kils
             a
             beast
             )
             falls
             upon
             the
             HEART
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             and
             the
             fat
             that
             is
             about
             it
             :
             and
             leaves
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             to
             be
             devoured
             by
             other
             beasts
             .
             So
             I
             will
             first
             punish
             the
             Israelites
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             with
             sorowes
             ,
             and
             feares
             :
             and
             afterward
             deliver
             them
             to
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             to
             punish
             them
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             
             with
             oppression
             and
             violence
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             places
             hitherto
             cited
             ,
             you
             have
             had
             God's
             punishments
             for
             
               abused
               prosperity
            
             ,
             upon
             the
             Israelites
             his
             owne
             people
             :
             (
             for
             Judgement
             usually
             
               beginneth
               at
               the
               house
               of
               God
            
             )
             Now
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             ,
             how
             he
             threatened
             ,
             and
             punished
             the
             heathen
             .
             as
             1
             The
             Moabites
             .
             who
             ,
             for
             trusting
             *
             
               in
               their
               treasures
            
             Jer
             :
             48
             ,
             7
             ,
             &
             their
             Idols
             v.
             13
             for
             their
             ease*
             ,
             &
             obstinacy
             in
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             in
             Keeping
             their
             Sent
             ,
             like
             wine
             setled
             upon
             the
             
               lees
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               no
               Changes
               ,
            
             and
             because
             no
             enemy
             molested
             them
             vers
             .
             11
             ;
             in
             the
             12
             vers
             .
             are
             thus
             threatned
             ,
             
               I
               will
               send
               unto
               him
               wanderers
               that
               shall
               cause
               him
               to
               wander
               ,
               and
               shall
               empty
               his
               vessels
               ,
               &
               break
               their
               bottels
               .
            
             2
             Chaldea
             .
             who
             for
             being
             overjoy●d
             with
             
               successe
               upon
               her
               enemies
            
             ,
             &
             
               growing
               fatt
            
             with
             the
             spoyle
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
             Jer
             ,
             50
             ,
             11
             ;
             is
             threatned
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             her selfe
             ,
             as
             she
             had
             dealt
             with
             others
             
               Chaldea
               shall
               be
               a
               spoyle
               ,
               all
               that
               spoyle
               her
               shal
               be
               satisfied
            
             vers
             .
             10.
             3
             
             Sodome
             ;
             the
             maine
             occasion
             if
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             whose
             fearefull
             punishments
             ,
             was
             her
             idle
             security
             ,
             and
             her
             
               proud
               confidence
            
             for
             her
             
               fulnes
               of
               bread
            
             Ezek.
             16
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             Idlenes
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ful
             feeding
             ,
             will
             breed
             dsieases
             in
             
               mens
               bodyes
               ,
               &
               draw
            
             down
             judgement
             upon
             their
             
               persons
               .
               Security
            
             ,
             &
             confidence
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             not
             the
             causes
             ,
             why
             men
             
             
               suffer
               punishments
            
             ;
             are
             the
             occasions
             ,
             why
             they
             doe
             
               not
               escape
            
             them
             .
             for
             ,
             like
             
               hypnotick
               potions
            
             they
             bring
             men
             asleep
             ,
             with
             the
             
               doores
               open
            
             upon
             them
             :
             so
             t●at
             misery
             ,
             and
             
               all
               sorts
               of
               misery
            
             ,
             may
             
               come
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             napping
             
               in
               one
               day
            
             :
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Babylon
             .
             Whose
             threat
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             pat
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             I
             will
             produce
             .
             
               How
               much
               shee
               hath
               glorified
               her selfe
               and
               lived
               deliciously
               ,
               so
               much
               torment
               and
               sorrow
               give
               her
               .
               for
               she
               saith
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               I
               sit
               a
               Queene
               ,
               and
               am
               no
               widow
               ,
               and
               shall
               see
               no
               sorrow
               .
               therefore
               shall
               her
               plagues
               come
               in
               one
               day
               :
               death
               and
               mourning
               ,
               and
               famine
               :
               for
               she
               shall
               be
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
            
             Rev
             :
             18.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Worldly
             men
             ,
             as
             they
             
               abuse
               prosperity
            
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             abused
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             deceived
             ,
             viz
             :
             by
             becomming
             so
             proud
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             they
             can
             
               never
               be
               removed
            
             .
             But
             see
             how
             Edom
             is
             threatned
             for
             his
             pride
             thus
             occasioned
             ,
             Jer
             :
             49.
             16.
             
             
               Thy
               terriblenesse
               hath
               deceived
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               thine
               heart
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Be
             more
             afraid
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             then
             adversity
             .
             They
             who
             are
             too
             much
             
               taken
               with
               it
            
             ,
             will
             be
             quickly
             
               taken
               by
               it
            
             ,
             and
             ensnared
             .
             For
             it
             is
             no
             better
             to
             
               worldly
               men
            
             ,
             then
             a
             
               baited
               snare
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Proud
             *
             men
             ,
          
           
             Have
             cause
             to
             feare
             .
          
           
             1
             
               God's
               slighting
               and
               neglecting
               of
               them
               ,
            
             (
             for
             ,
             however
             some
             translate
             ;
             yet
             the
             place
             is
             most
             easily
             thus
             interpreted
             :
             &
             the
             context
             seemes
             to
             require
             it
             )
             
               Though
               the
               Lord
               be
               high
               ,
               yet
               hath
               he
               respect
               to
               the
               lowly
               :
               but
               the
               proud
               he
               knoweth
               a
               farre
               off
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             138.
             6.
             
             He
             knoweth
             them
             well
             enough
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             know
             one
             day
             :
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             acknowledge
             ,
             nor
             respect
             them
             .
             Thinke
             it
             not
             strange
             .
             The
             higher
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             
               further
               from
               heaven
            
             See
             more
             in
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             God's
             anger
             and
             resolution
             to
             punish
             them
             .
             
               for
               it
               is
               said
               even
               of
            
             Hezekiah
             ;
             
               &
               though
               he
               were
               onely
               too
               glad
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               we
               say
               )
            
             proud
             
               of
               a
            
             mercy
             ,
             the
             recovery
             of
             his
             health
             .
             
               His
               heart
            
             was
             lifted
             up
             ,
             therefore
             there
             was
             wrath
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             Judah
             ,
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2
             Chr
             32.
             25.
             
             This
             wrath
             was
             executed
             ,
             after
             his
             death
             :
             
               and
               it
               had
               beene
               executed
            
             before
             ,
             
               had
               he
               not
            
             humbled
             
               himselfe
               for
               having
            
             exalted
             himself
             :
             Hezekiah
             humbled
             himselfe
             for
             the
             pride
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             not
             
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             Hezekiah
             ,
             verse
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             3
             
               God's
               hatred
            
             .
             Both
             when
             it
             is
             
               expressed
               in
               behaviour
               .
               These
               six
               things
               doth
               the
               Lord
               hate
               ,
               yea
               seven
               are
               an
               abomination
            
             *
             
               to
               him
               .
               A
               proud
               look
               ,
            
             &c.
             Prov
             :
             6.
             17.
             
             And
             when
             it
             is
             only
             in
             
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             (
             as
             there
             are
             too
             many
             
               proud
               hearts
            
             ,
             with
             
               dejected
               looks
            
             .
             )
             
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               proud
               in
               heart
               ,
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             c
             :
             16.
             5.
             
             And
             no
             wonder
             :
             for
             
               God
               knoweth
               ,
               whereof
               he
               is
               made
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             
               is
               but
               dust
            
             ,
             Ps
             :
             103
             ,
             14.
             
             How
             doe
             our
             stomacks
             rise
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             a
             man
             proud
             ,
             whom
             we
             know
             to
             
               come
               of
               a
               very
               meane
               descent
               ?
            
          
           
             4
             
               God's
               setting
               himselfe
               against
               them
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             
               He
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               ,
               and
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
             I
             believe
             this
             was
             an
             ordinary
             saying
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             like
             a
             proverb
             .
             Both
             Peter
             and
             James
             have
             it
             ,
             in
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
             James
             4.
             6.
             
             It
             was
             one
             of
             Solomon's
             proverbs
             ,
             long
             before
             ,
             
               Surely
               he
               scorneth
               the
               scorners
               ,
               but
               giveth
               grace
               to
               the
               lowly
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.
             34.
             
             It
             is
             a
             fearfull
             thing
             when
             God
             resolves
             to
             punish
             a
             man
             
               after
               that
               manner
            
             *
             ,
             
               as
               he
               sins
               against
               him
            
             :
             when
             he
             will
             walke
             
               contrary
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               walke
               contrary
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               shew
               himselfe
               froward
               with
               the
               froward
               :
            
             or
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             here
             )
             
             when
             he
             
               scorneth
               ,
               the
               scorners
            
             .
             If
             one
             scorner
             ,
             or
             one
             
               froward
               man
            
             ,
             meet
             with
             another
             ;
             woe
             to
             him
             that
             is
             weakest
             .
             The
             more
             proud
             ,
             the
             more
             resistance
             ;
             the
             more
             resistance
             the
             more
             paine
             ,
             and
             enraging
             of
             the
             adversary
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             punishment
             to
             come
             .
             God
             takes
             a
             kind
             of
             delight
             ,
             to
             deale
             with
             such
             men
             :
             as
             a
             
               valiant
               souldier
            
             doth
             ,
             to
             deale
             with
             a
             
               stubborn
               enemy
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             hopes
             to
             conquer
             .
             If
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             
               set
               themselves
            
             against
             him
             ;
             it
             would
             be
             but
             so
             much
             
               laughing
               matter
            
             to
             him
             .
             Psal
             .
             2.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             Me
             thinkes
             ,
             I
             see
             God
             ,
             like
             a
             
               challenged
               enemy
            
             ,
             after
             long
             provocation
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             
               entring
               into
               the
               lists
            
             against
             Babylon
             ;
             when
             I
             read
             those
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               against
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               most
               proud
               ,
            
             Jer.
             50.
             31.
             
             AGAINST
             thee
             ]
             or
             ,
             To
             thee
             (
             so
             the
             *
             Hebrew
             )
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             .
             
               Have
               at
               thee
            
             :
             or
             ,
             
               Come
               on
               ,
               Babylon
               ;
               now
               I
               am
               for
               thee
               .
               now
               I
               see
               thee
               proud
               ,
               now
               thou
               art
               a
               fit
               object
               to
               exercise
               my
               full
               strength
               upon
               .
            
             God
             doth
             not
             punish
             any
             so
             deliberately
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             or
             with
             such
             resolution
             ;
             as
             he
             doth
             a
             
               proud
               man.
               The
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               hath
               purposed
               it
            
             *
             (
             or
             ,
             upon
             consultation
             determined
             )
             
               to
               stain
               the
               pride
            
             a
             
               of
               all
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               into
               contempt
               all
               the
               honourable
               of
               the
               earth
            
             
             Is
             :
             23.
             9.
             
             And
             no
             wonder
             :
             if
             it
             be
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               In
               whomsoever
               is
               haughtinesse
            
             *
             
               of
               spirit
               ,
               God
               saies
               of
               him
               :
               I
               and
               he
               ,
               cannot
               dwell
               together
               in
               one
               world
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             next
             thing
             he
             must
             expect
             is
          
           
             5
             
               Certaine
               punishment
            
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             (
             for
             to
             thus
             much
             the
             words
             will
             amount
             ;
             expound
             them
             how
             you
             will
             )
             
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               proud
               in
               heart
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               though
               hand
               joyne
               in
               hand
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               unpunished
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             16.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             punishments
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             mentions
             are
          
           
             1
             Abasement
             .
             It
             was
             a
             common
             saying
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               exalteth
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               abased
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               humbleth
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               exalted
            
             *
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             (
             belike
             )
             used
             it
             often
             .
             Luke
             speakes
             of
             twice
             ,
             as
             c.
             14
             11.
             c.
             8.
             14.
             
             Abasement
             I
             say
             :
             both
             by
             ,
             and
             with
             God
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             
               pride
               towards
               him
            
             ,
             or
             towards
             men
             .
             For
             one
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             used
             it
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             
               Pharisee's
               justifying
               himselfe
            
             ,
             c.
             18.
             the
             other
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             a
             mans
             
               taking
               the
               uppermost
               seat
               at
               a
               feast
               ,
               without
               entreaty
               ,
            
             c.
             14.
             
             Evills
             (
             of
             punishment
             doe
             not
             
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               ground
            
             .
             They
             come
             all
             from
             above
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             
               highest
               things
            
             beare
             the
             
             brunt
             ,
             and
             the
             lowest
             
               escape
               .
               The
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ,
               shall
               be
               upon
               every
               one
               that
               is
               proud
               and
               lofty
               ,
               and
               upon
               every
               one
               that
               is
               lifted
               up
               :
               and
               hee
               shall
               bee
               brought
               low
               .
               And
               upon
               all
               the
               Cedras
               of
               Libanon
               that
               are
               high
               and
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               the
               Oakes
               of
               Bashan
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               the
               high
               mountaines
            
             *
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               all
               the
               hills
               that
               are
               lifted
               up
               &c.
            
             Isa
             :
             2.
             12.
             to
             18.
             
             See
             c.
             5
             ,
             15.
             c.
             13.
             11.
             c.
             14.
             13.
             
             Job
             40.
             12.
             
             Infinite
             many
             more
             texts
             for
             such
             like
             threatning
             expressions
             ,
             might
             be
             brought
             against
             pride
             .
             But
             I
             am
             oath
             to
             offer
             you
             to
             many
             ,
             lest
             you
             resolve
             to
             take
             none
             at
             all
             .
             There
             be
             likewise
             many
             examples
             of
             men
             ,
             &
             people
             that
             have
             beene
             abased
             for
             their
             pride
             .
             wherof
             I
             will
             only
             namea
             few
             ,
             in
             whose
             relation
             pride
             is
             chiefly
             mentioned
             &
             they
             are
             1
             the
             Sodomites
             ,
             Ez
             :
             16.
             49.
             2
             
             Nebucadnezar
             ,
             Dan
             :
             5.
             20
             ,
             21
             3
             Belshazzar
             (
             his
             son
             )
             ibid.
             vers
             .
             23.
             4
             
             The
             Tyrians
             ,
             Ezek
             :
             28.
             6.
             5
             
             The
             Assyrians
             ,
             Ezek
             :
             31.
             10.
             6
             
             The
             Moabites
             ,
             Isa
             :
             16.
             6.
             
             So
             likewise
             examples
             of
             
               evills
               occasioned
            
             by
             pride
             ,
             doubtles
             ,
             I
             might
             produce
             many
             :
             but
             that
             it
             is
             not
             agreeable
             with
             my
             purpose
             ,
             to
             speak
             of
             consequents
             ;
             except
             such
             as
             are
             necessary
             ,
             or
             immediate
             .
             However
             I
             will
             name
             one
             ,
             viz
             :
             Amaziah
             King
             of
             Judah
             .
             who
             being
             
               lifted
               up
            
             for
             his
             victory
             over
             the
             Edomites
             ;
             when
             he
             had
             no
             occasion
             given
             him
             ,
             would
             needs
             challenge
             
             Joash
             King
             of
             Israel
             to
             fight
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             was
             overthrowne
             ,
             and
             taken
             prisoner
             :
             and
             both
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             Temple
             plundered
             ,
             2
             Chron
             :
             25.
             19
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             I
             referre
             you
             to
             three
             or
             foure
             more
             the
             like
             instances
             ,
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Despising
             .
          
           
             2
             Shame
             (
             an
             attendant
             of
             the
             former
             punishment
             )
             
               When
               pride
               commeth
               then
               commeth
               shame
               ,
            
             Pro
             :
             11.
             2.
             and
             indeed
             shame
             cannot
             come
             
               without
               pride
            
             :
             for
             a
             humble
             man
             ,
             befall
             him
             what
             will
             ,
             hath
             no
             cause
             of
             shame
             if
             he
             have
             of
             
               griefe
               .
               Shame
            
             I
             say
             :
             not
             onely
             (
             as
             we
             usually
             take
             the
             word
             )
             
               being
               ashamed
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             originall
             is
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             shame
             of
             reproach
             *
             .
             When
             a
             
               proud
               man
            
             falls
             ;
             many
             will
             reproach
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             will
             pity
             him
             See
             Ps
             .
             119
             78.
             
             As
             likewi●e
             the
             punishment
             of
             
               proud
               women
            
             ,
             Isa
             :
             3
             ,
             17.
             and
             the
             parable
             of
             the
             guest
             ,
             who
             was
             
               made
               with
               shame
               to
               take
               the
               lowest
               roome
               ,
            
             Luk
             :
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Diseases
               upon
               their
               bodies
            
             (
             which
             they
             have
             too
             proudly
             clothed
             ,
             or
             carried
             )
             
               Because
               the
               daughters
               of
               Sion
               are
               haughty
               ,
               and
               walke
               with
               stretched
               forth
               necks
               ,
               and
               wanton
               eyes
               ,
               walking
               and
               mincing
               as
               they
               goe
               ,
               and
               making
               a
               tinkling
               with
               their
               feet
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Lord
               will
               smite
               with
               a
               scab
               the
               crowne
               of
               the
               head
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Sion
               ,
            
             &c.
             Isa
             :
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             with
             the
             following
             verses
             .
             Joash
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             was
             punished
             with
             very
             
               loathsome
               diseases
            
             :
             
             so
             that
             no
             body
             could
             endure
             to
             come
             near
             him
             ,
             2
             Chr.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             And
             he
             is
             thought
             to
             have
             been
             thus
             punished
             ,
             chiefly
             for
             his
             pride
             viz.
             in
             suffering
             men
             to
             adore
             him
             &
             worship
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             God.
             For
             this
             Hierom
             *
             and
             others
             conceive
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             v.
             17
             :
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             chapter
             ,
             
               After
               the
               death
               of
               Jehoiada
            
             (
             because
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               it
               could
               not
               be
               suffered
               ,
               while
               Jehoiada
               was
               living
            
             )
             
               came
               the
               Princes
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               made
               obeysance
               to
               the
               King.
            
             now
             saith
             one
             *
             ,
             by
             this
             
               filthines
               ,
               &
               uncleannes
            
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             through
             diseases
             ;
             God
             did
             mind
             him
             of
             the
             uncleannesse
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             through
             pride
             .
             The
             Septuagint
             in
             Prov
             :
             16.
             5
             where
             we
             render
             abomination
             ,
             translate
             ,
             uncleane
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Ruine
               and
               destruction
            
             .
             Upon
             their
             
               persons
               :
               Hee
               that
               exalteth
               his
               gate
               ,
               seeketh
               destruction
            
             (
             and
             that
             is
             easie
             enough
             to
             be
             found
             )
             Prov
             :
             17.
             19
             
             As
             surely
             as
             he
             that
             
               exalteth
               his
               gate
            
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             )
             in
             going
             ,
             and
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             is
             sure
             to
             fall
             .
             See
             Mal
             :
             4.
             1.
             
             Upon
             their
             
               Families
               .
               The
               Lord
               will
               destroy
               the
               house
               of
               the
               proud
               ,
            
             c
             :
             15.
             25.
             
             
               Pride
               will
               have
               a
               fall
            
             ,
             is
             so
             true
             a
             saying
             :
             that
             if
             we
             once
             see
             a
             man
             proud
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             whereto
             he
             will.
             For
             he
             is
             fallen
             *
             
               with
               
               God
            
             already
             :
             dead
             in
             Law
             ,
             there
             wants
             only
             execution
             .
             'T
             is
             God's
             way
             ,
             when
             hee
             will
             destroy
             a
             man
             
               to
               the
               purpose
            
             :
             to
             let
             him
             get
             up
             high
             :
             and
             then
             his
             fall
             will
             bee
             the
             greater
             .
             Thus
             much
             is
             implied
             (
             viz
             :
             that
             pride
             is
             commonly
             both
             a
             signe
             ,
             or
             
               a
               means
            
             of
             a
             man's
             ruine
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Pride
               goeth
               before
               destruction
               ,
               and
               a
               haughty
               spirit
               before
               a
               fall
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             16.
             18.
             
             See
             c
             :
             18.
             12.
             
             Jeremiah
             knew
             this
             very
             well
             :
             and
             that
             was
             it
             that
             made
             him
             mourne
             so
             bitterly
             for
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Israelites
             :
             
               But
               if
               yee
               will
               not
               heare
               it
               ,
               my
               soule
               shall
               weep
               in
               secret
               places
               for
               your
               pride
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             13.
             17.
             
             Why
             ?
             because
             he
             was
             certaine
             now
             ,
             that
             their
             captivity
             was
             determined
             :
             as
             certaine
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             already
             fulfilled
             .
             for
             so
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             ,
             
               Because
               the
               Lords
               flock
            
             Is
             
               carried
               away
            
             .
             See
             his
             mourning
             (
             for
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             very
             pitifull
             spirit
             ;
             witnesse
             his
             Lamentations
             :
             otherwise
             hee
             would
             never
             have
             mourned
             for
             
               proud
               men
            
             ,
             above
             any
             )
             for
             
               Moab's
               destruction
            
             for
             the
             like
             cause
             ,
             c.
             48
             ,
             28.
             31.
             
             It
             was
             said
             above
             ,
             
               If
               yee
               will
               not
               heare
               it
               ,
               my
               soule
               shall
               weep
               for
               your
               pride
               .
            
             Now
             give
             me
             leave
             upon
             these
             words
             ,
             to
             take
             occasion
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             I
             take
             it
             )
             both
             here
             and
             in
             severall
             other
             places
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             when
             complaint
             is
             made
             of
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             it
             is
             chiefly
             meant
             of
             stiffenesse
             and
             stoutnesse
             
             of
             spirit
             ,
             in
             not
             believing
             *
             and
             fearing
             God's
             threats
             and
             judgements
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             I
             believe
             it
             is
             many
             times
             meant
             of
             stoutnesse
             of
             spirit
             in
             refusing
             to
             
               heare
               instruction
            
             :
             as
             ch
             :
             13.
             10.
             
             &c.
             I
             say
             ,
             pride
             (
             in
             the
             Scripture
             )
             is
             many
             times
             meant
             of
             
               pride
               towards
               God
            
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             5
             
               Being
               condemned
               to
               hell
            
             (
             if
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             rightly
             rendred
             )
             
               Not
               a
               Novice
            
             a
             
               lest
               being
               lifted
               up
               with
               pride
               ,
               he
               fall
               into
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               divell
               .
            
             1
             Tim
             :
             3.
             6.
             
             Yea
             though
             you
             should
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             translate
             otherwise
             then
             we
             have
             translated
             :
             yet
             neverthelesse
             will
             
               proud
               men
            
             have
             cause
             to
             feare
             this
             punishment
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             
               Divels
               punishment
            
             ,
             and
             inflicted
             upon
             him
             for
             
               this
               sinne
            
             :
             as
             most
             Divines
             say
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             those
             wordes
             of
             Jude
             vere
             6.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               And
               the
               Angels
               which
               kept
               not
               their
               first
               estate
               but
               left
               their
               own
               habitation
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             though
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             kept
             )
             may
             seem
             to
             imply
             rather
             
             regard
             ,
             then
             contentednesse
             ,
             in
             keeping
             :
             (
             a●
             in
             keeping
             the
             Commandements
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             for
             so
             it
             is
             oftenest
             used
             )
             and
             so
             consequently
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             may
             not
             be
             translated
             otherwise
             then
             with
             Beza
             ,
             Originem
             ;
             or
             with
             us
             ,
             
               first
               estate
            
             ,
             cautiously
             and
             dubiously
             .
             yet
             it
             being
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             their
             OWNE
             
               first
               estate
            
             )
             and
             not
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             afterward
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             their
             OWNE
             habitation
             .
             )
             though
             this
             be
             not
             
               so
               much
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             of
             
               some
               moment
            
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             incline
             to
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             who
             translate
             it
             
               principatū
               ,
               principality
            
             :
             so
             that
             we
             may
             render
             it
             ,
             first
             STATE
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             first
             ESTATE
             :
             making
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             honour
             .
             Now
             hereby
             the
             ambition
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             in
             desiring
             to
             be
             equall
             with
             God
             ,
             having
             an
             honourable
             condition
             of
             their
             owne
             already
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             expressed
             ,
             but
             aggravated
             .
             What
             ever
             the
             Divel's
             sinne
             was
             :
             First
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             deserve
             
               such
               a
               punishment
            
             as
             he
             had
             ,
             for
             any
             sinne
             ,
             better
             then
             for
             such
             pride
             &
             ambition
             :
             if
             being
             as
             high
             as
             heaven
             already
             ,
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             higher
             yet
             .
             2
             No
             
               other
               punishment
            
             could
             have
             beene
             so
             suitable
             either
             to
             the
             sinne
             of
             pride
             ;
             or
             to
             that
             rule
             of
             Gods
             providence
             of
             
               abasing
               the
               proud
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             If
             being
             as
             
               high
               as
               heaven
            
             ;
             he
             was
             abased
             as
             low
             as
             hell
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             what
             a
             numerous
             traine
             of
             Pursuyvants
             attend
             the
             
             
               proud
               man
            
             :
             enough
             to
             frighten
             him
             in
             for
             all
             his
             stomack
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             but
             vouchsafe
             to
             
               look
               behind
            
             *
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             well
             might
             David
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             PLENTIFULLY
             
               rewardeth
               the
               proud
               doer
            
             ,
             Ps
             .
             31.
             23.
             and
             I
             may
             justly
             cry
             with
             Isaiah
             ,
             
               Woe
               to
               the
               crowne
               of
               pride
            
             c.
             28.
             1.
             
          
           
             But
             were
             there
             never
             a
             one
             of
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             threaten
             a
             
               proud
               man
            
             withall
             :
             yet
             hath
             he
             just
             cause
             of
             fearing
             
               many
               evills
            
             and
             punishments
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             his
             sinne
             :
             that
             which
             the
             Scripture
             also
             takes
             notice
             of
             ,
             as
          
           
             1
             Because
             it
             makes
             him
             contentious
             :
             (
             and
             he
             that
             is
             so
             ,
             can
             never
             live
             a
             quiet
             life
             .
             )
             
               Only
               by
               pride
               cometh
               contention
            
             ,
             Prov
             :
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Because
               it
               makes
               him
            
             hated
             .
             Him
             that
             hath
             a
             high
             looke
             ,
             and
             a
             proud
             heart
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             suffer
             ,
             Ps
             .
             101.
             5.
             
             I
             did
             not
             EATE
             with
             him
             *
             ,
             
               some
               translate
               .
               Others
            
             ,
             I
             could
             not
             BE
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Because
               it
               makes
               him
               thinke
               ,
               he
               is
            
             secure
             ,
             
             
               and
               so
            
             deceives
             
               him
               ;
               as
               it
               did
            
             Edom
             .
             The
             pride
             of
             thine
             heart
             hath
             deceived
             thee
             ,
             thou
             that
             dwellest
             in
             the
             clefts
             of
             the
             rocks
             Obad
             :
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             Because
             it
             makes
             them
             
               impudent
               in
               sinning
            
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             declare
             *
             their
             iniquities
             ;
             and
             cause
             God
             to
             punish
             many
             times
             ,
             when
             else
             he
             would
             not
             .
             
               The
               pride
               of
               Israel
               doth
            
             
             
               testifie
               to
            
             (
             or
             in
             )
             
               his
               face
            
             ,
             Hos
             .
             5.
             5.
             
             
               Hebr.
               The
               pride
            
             *
             
               of
               Israel
               doth
               answer
            
             *
             
               in
               his
               face
            
             .
             now
             whether
             by
             answer
             ,
             be
             here
             intended
             ,
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             Israel
             their
             likenesse
             one
             to
             another
             in
             pride
             :
             (
             as
             it
             may
             seeme
             to
             be
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             verses
             before
             ,
             they
             are
             complained
             of
             together
             ,
             and
             here
             in
             this
             verse
             it
             is
             immediately
             added
             ,
             
               Therefore
               shall
               Israel
               and
               Ephraim
               fall
               in
               their
               iniquity
               :
            
             )
             or
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             meant
             of
             a
             defending
             of
             sinne
             in
             not
             hiding
             it
             ,
             but
             acknowledging
             it
             ,
             and
             replying
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             reproved
             :
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             Esaiah
             (
             c.
             3.
             9.
             )
             The
             *
             
               acknowledgement
               of
               their
               face
               doth
               answer
               in
            
             them
             (
             or
             against
             them
             :
             or
             as
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               The
               shew
               of
               the
               Countenance
               doth
               witnesse
               against
               thē
               .
            
             )
             Either
             way
             it
             will
             be
             impudence
             enough
             .
             for
             they
             should
             have
             beene
             ashemed
             of
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             layne
             their
             hands
             upon
             their
             mouthes
             .
             No
             sinner
             can
             be
             so
             easily
             condemned
             for
             sinne
             ,
             as
             a
             
               proud
               man
            
             :
             bec●use
             he
             needs
             no
             witnesse
             .
             He
             will
             confesse
             it
             ,
             (
             shall
             I
             say
             ?
             )
             or
             rather
             ,
             boast
             of
             it
             of
             himselfe
             .
             
               A
               man●s
               pride
               will
               bring
               him
               low
               ,
            
             Prov.
             29.
             23.
             you
             need
             have
             nothing
             else
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Proud
             men
             
               reward
               evill
               to
               themselves
            
             ,
             none
             like
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             woe
             unto
             them
             ,
             Isa
             .
             3.
             9.
             
             See
             of
             this
             
               Pride
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             Impudence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Punishments
             *
             
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             are
             not
             bettered
             by
             them
             ,
             have
             cause
             to
             feare
             :
          
           
             1
             If
             the
             punishments
             are
             
               other
               mens
            
             ;
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             rather
             worse
             .
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             knew
             they
             were
             inflicted
             for
             the
             
               same
               sinnes
            
             ,
             that
             they
             commit
             .
             For
             when
             Judah
             committed
             the
             
               same
               sinnes
            
             of
             spirituall
             adultery
             ,
             for
             which
             God
             had
             put
             away
             Israel
             into
             captivity
             before
             :
             having
             an
             intention
             thus
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             hee
             made
             his
             complaint
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               shee
               returned
               not
               :
               and
               her
               treacherous
               sister
               Judah
               saw
               it
               .
               And
               I
               saw
               ,
               when
               for
               all
               the
               causes
               whereby
               back-sliding
               Israel
               committed
               adultery
               ,
               I
               had
               put
               her
               away
               and
               given
               her
               a
               bill
               of
               divorce
               ,
               yet
               her
               treacherous
               sister
               Judah
               feared
               not
               ,
               but
               went
               and
               plaid
               the
               harlot
               also
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             3.
             8.
             
             And
             it
             follows
             v.
             11.
             
             
               The
               backsliding
               Israel
               hath
               justified
               her selfe
               more
               then
               treacherous
               Judah
               .
               I
               saw
            
             ]
             Me
             thinkes
             ,
             I
             see
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             punished
             any
             one
             ,
             like
             a
             schoolemaster
             when
             he
             hath
             whipt
             a
             boy
             ,
             looking
             upon
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             they
             stand
             in
             awe
             :
             and
             observing
             more
             then
             ,
             than
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             how
             they
             amend
             their
             carriage
             .
             See
             this
             complaint
             of
             Judah's
             not
             taking
             example
             by
             his
             judgments
             upon
             Israel
             ,
             under
             the
             names
             of
             Aholah
             and
             Aholibah
             (
             Aholah
             
             for
             Israel
             ,
             &
             Aholibah
             for
             Judah
             )
             Ezek.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             If
             their
             own
             ;
             The
             addition
             of
             more
             .
             But
             the
             hypocrites
             in
             heart
             heap
             up
             wrath
             ,
             they
             cry
             not
             when
             he
             bindeth
             them
             Job
             .
             36.
             13.
             
          
           
             3
             
               If
               both
            
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             other
             mens
             ;
             The
             Extremity
             of
             punishment
             ,
             
               or
               ,
               the
            
             execution
             
               of
               that
            
             punishment
             ,
             
               which
               those
            
             lesser
             punishmēts
             
               were
               used
               as
            
             meanes
             
               to
               make
               them
            
             escape
             .
             
               especially
               ,
               if
               they
               were
            
             peculiar
             ,
             and
             distinguishing
             .
             
               And
               for
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               notable
               place
               in
            
             Amos
             :
             
               which
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
            
             pathetick
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               not
               think
               much
               to
               transcribe
               to
               your
               hands
               .
            
             And
             I
             also
             have
             given
             you
             cleannesse
             of
             teeth
             in
             all
             your
             cities
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             bread
             in
             all
             your
             places
             :
             YET
             have
             yee
             not
             returned
             unto
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             And
             I
             also
             have
             withholden
             the
             raine
             from
             you
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             yet
             three
             months
             to
             the
             harvest
             ,
             and
             I
             caused
             it
             to
             raine
             upon
             one
             city
             ,
             and
             caused
             it
             not
             to
             raine
             upon
             another
             city
             :
             one
             piece
             was
             rained
             upon
             ,
             and
             the
             piece
             whereupon
             it
             rained
             not
             withered
             .
             So
             two
             or
             three
             cities
             wandered
             unto
             one
             city
             to
             drinke
             water
             :
             but
             they
             were
             not
             satisfied
             :
             YET
             have
             yee
             not
             returned
             unto
             mee
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             I
             have
             smitten
             you
             with
             blasting
             and
             mildew
             ;
             when
             your
             gardens
             and
             your
             vineyards
             ,
             and
             your
             figtrees
             ,
             and
             your
             olive
             trees
             encreased
             ,
             the
             palmerworm
             devoured
             thē
             :
             YET
             have
             yee
             not
             returned
             unto
             mee
             ,
             saith
             
             the
             Lord.
             I
             have
             sent
             among
             you
             the
             pestilence
             ,
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             your
             young
             men
             have
             I
             slaine
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             away
             your
             horses
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             made
             the
             stinke
             of
             your
             camps
             to
             come
             up
             unto
             your
             nostrills
             ,
             YET
             have
             yee
             not
             returned
             unto
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             I
             have
             overthrowne
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             God
             overthrew
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrah
             ,
             &
             yee
             were
             as
             a
             firebrand
             pluckt
             out
             of
             the
             burning
             ,
             YET
             have
             ye
             not
             returned
             unto
             mee
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Amos
             ,
             4
             ,
             6.
             to
             12.
             
          
           
             YET
             
               have
               yee
               not
               returned
            
             ]
             you
             have
             this
             cōplaint
             no
             lesse
             thē
             
               five
               times
            
             .
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             tenderly
             God
             tooke
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             inexcusable
             they
             were
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             recalled
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             called
             to
             them
             so
             often
             ,
             &
             so
             loud
             ,
             &
             that
             by
             so
             many
             &
             
               great
               punishments
            
             .
             But
             what
             does
             he
             threaten
             them
             with
             ,
             after
             this
             long
             complaint
             ?
             doubtlesse
             that
             which
             is
             
               severe
               enough
            
             .
             but
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             .
             only
             he
             saies
             ,
             
               Therefore
               thus
               will
               I
               doe
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
            
             viz
             :
             which
             ,
             though
             some
             referre
             to
             that
             which
             was
             threatned
             before
             ver
             .
             2.
             viz
             :
             
               taking
               them
               away
               with
               hooks
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             others
             more
             probably
             ;
             because
             that
             punishment
             seemes
             to
             be
             lesse
             then
             
               other
               punishments
            
             were
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             〈◊〉
             not
             likely
             they
             would
             be
             frighted
             with
             lesse
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             frighted
             with
             greater
             ;
             make
             it
             to
             be
             an
             aposiopesis
             ,
             or
             
               figurative
               expression
            
             of
             the
             greatnes
             
             of
             the
             punishment
             by
             not
             *
             expressing
             it
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               I
               know
               what
               I
               will
               doe
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             
               I
               will
               doe
               as
               I
               purposed
               .
            
          
           
             How
             guilty
             have
             we
             of
             
               this
               Nation
            
             beene
             of
             this
             sinne
             ,
             especially
             of
             late
             yeares
             !
             Who
             though
             so
             many
             of
             
               God's
               judgements
               have
               been
               abroad
               in
               the
               earth
               ;
               yet
               have
               not
               learned
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             I
             am
             confident
             more
             guilty
             ,
             then
             we
             dare
             be
             againe
             :
             would
             we
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             litle
             sesse
             angry
             ,
             for
             not
             
               taking
               notice
               of
               his
               judgments
            
             ,
             then
             he
             would
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             speake
             to
             us
             with
             his
             owne
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             stop
             our
             eares
             :
             which
             I
             am
             cōfident
             none
             of
             us
             would
             dare
             to
             doe
             .
             All
             punishments
             *
             are
             documents
             ,
             (
             to
             teach
             us
             :
             )
             &
             so
             they
             are
             intended
             ,
             both
             by
             God
             and
             man
             *
             .
             In
             the
             book
             of
             Ezekiel
             ,
             c.
             16.
             v.
             56.
             where
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               Thy
               sister
               Sodom
               was
               not
               mentioned
            
             *
             &c.
             
             The
             
               Chald
               :
               paraphrast
            
             ,
             saies
             ,
             
               was
               not
               for
               instruction
            
             .
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             Heb.
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               was
               not
               in
               thy
               mouth
               for
               hearing
            
             (
             or
             ,
             
               a
               report
            
             .
             )
             They
             had
             quite
             forgot
             the
             destruction
             of
             Sodom
             :
             there
             was
             no
             more
             speech
             of
             it
             .
             (
             God's
             people
             should
             love
             to
             bee
             talking
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             his
             judgements
             .
             )
             So
             in
             Jeremy
             46.
             28.
             where
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               I
               will
               correct
               thee
               in
               measure
               :
            
             He
             renders
             ,
             
               I
               will
               bring
               punishment
               upon
               theee
               to
               teach
               thee
               .
            
             It
             is
             so
             much
             
               God's
               intention
            
             ,
             &
             expectation
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
             
               learne
               by
               other
               mens
               punishments
            
             :
             that
             when
             he
             threatned
             to
             
               punish
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             hee
             said
             he
             would
             make
             it
             an
             instruction
             a
             ,
             Ezek.
             5.
             15
             
             It
             is
             likely
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             God
             would
             not
             punish
             men
             in
             the
             
               open
               sight
               of
               others
            
             *
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             that
             he
             would
             have
             others
             to
             feare
             b
             ,
             and
             be
             
               taught
               ,
               not
               to
               doe
               after
               their
               wickednesse
            
             c
             
             Why
             should
             not
             amendment
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             goe
             together
             ?
             We
             use
             one
             word
             ,
             Correct
             ,
             to
             expresse
             both
             .
             And
             in
             Hebrew
             *
             ,
             and
             Greek
             ,
             †
             the
             s●me
             word
             signifies
             both
             ,
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             .
          
        
         
           
             Rashnesse
             punished
             ,
          
           
             With
             Miscarriage
             .
             Without
             counsell
             ,
             purposes
             are
             disappointed
             :
             but
             in
             the
             multitude
             of
             counsellours
             they
             are
             established
             ,
             Prov
             :
             15.
             22.
             
             Counsell
             ]
             or
             secret
             a
             b
             ,
             
               which
               in
               English
               we
               usually
               call
            
             Counsell
             *
             .
             Taking
             counsell
             ,
             
               is
               as
               necessary
               ,
               that
               our
               purposes
            
             may
             be
             effected
             :
             as
             keeping
             counsell
             
               is
               necessary
               ,
               that
               they
            
             may
             not
             be
             hindered
             *
             .
             
               In
               the
            
             story
             
               of
               the
            
             Maccabees
             ,
             
               it
               is
               said
               that
            
             certaine
             Priests
             desirous
             to
             shew
             their
             valour
             ,
             were
             slaine
             in
             battle
             for
             that
             they
             went
             about
             to
             fight
             unadvisedly
             ,
             1
             Mac.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             The
             Neglect
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Agree
             with
             thine
             adversary
             quickly
             while
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             way
             :
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             the
             adversary
             deliver
             thee
             to
             the
             Judge
             ,
             &
             the
             Judge
             deliver
             thee
             to
             the
             officer
             ,
             and
             thou
             be
             cast
             into
             prison
             .
             Verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             by
             no
             meanes
             come
             out
             thence
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             paid
             the
             utmost
             farthing
             ,
             Mat
             :
             5.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             Regeneration
             ,
          
           
             The
             Want
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               told
            
             Nicodemus
             (
             a
             Ruler
             
               among
               the
            
             Jewes
             ,
             )
             Verily
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             thee
             ,
             except
             a
             man
             be
             borne
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Joh
             :
             3.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Rejoycing
             at
             *
             other
             mens
             miseries
             .
          
           
             
               Whether
               the
               men
               are
               godly
               ,
               or
               wicked
               ,
               threatened
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 certaine
                 Punishment
                 .
                 Who
                 so
                 mocketh
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 reproacheth
                 his
                 maker
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 
                 that
                 is
                 glad
                 at
                 calamities
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 unpunished
              
               Prov
               :
               17.
               5.
               
               
                 Shall
                 not
                 be
                 unpunished
              
               .
               ]
               Perhaps
               it
               may
               be
               meant
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 punisht
                 severely
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               an
               usuall
               Hebraisme
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               speake
               by
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               things
               that
               are
               
                 very
                 bad
              
               ,
               whether
               punishments
               or
               
                 sinnes
                 :
                 meaning
              
               the
               more
               ,
               by
               expressing
               the
               lesse
               .
               At
               Calamities
               ]
               simply
               ,
               without
               expressing
               a
               person
               .
               as
               if
               calamities
               themselves
               ,
               upon
               no
               person
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               case
               ,
               might
               be
               the
               
                 direct
                 object
              
               of
               our
               joy
               .
            
             
               2
               If
               they
               are
               our
               
                 enemies
                 ,
                 God's
                 turning
                 away
                 his
                 wrath
                 from
                 them
              
               (
               and
               perhaps
               to
               us
               )
               
                 Rejoyce
                 not
                 when
                 thine
                 enemie
                 falleth
                 :
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 thine
                 heart
                 be
                 glad
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 stumbleth
                 :
                 lest
                 the
                 Lord
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 displease
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 he
                 turn
                 away
                 his
                 wrath
                 from
                 him
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               24.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Job
               puts
               it
               among
               
                 those
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               which
               if
               hee
               were
               guilty
               of
               ,
               he
               wisht
               ,
               or
               would
               be
               contented
               ,
               that
               
                 any
                 misery
              
               might
               fall
               upon
               him
               .
               
                 If
                 I
                 rejoyced
                 at
                 the
                 destruction
              
               (
               or
               misery
               )
               
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hated
                 me
                 ,
                 or
                 lift
                 up
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 when
                 evil
                 found
                 him
                 ,
              
               Job
               31.
               29.
               as
               if
               he
               had
               added
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 contented
                 ,
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 me
                 what
                 he
                 would
                 .
                 Lift
                 up
                 my selfe
              
               ]
               The
               Sept.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 if
                 my
                 heart
              
               ,
               (
               onely
               )
               
                 did
                 say
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 good
                 enough
                 for
                 him
                 ,
              
               (
               a
               speech
               too
               often
               used
               .
               )
               
                 At
                 the
                 destruction
              
               ]
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               IN
               
                 the
                 destruction
              
               .
               as
               if
               he
               would
               not
               rejoice
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               at
               such
               a
               time
               
               when
               his
               enemie
               was
               destroyed
               .
               Which
               is
               more
               then
               
                 Solomon's
                 at
              
               ,
               or
               for
               *
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               above
               quoted
               .
               (
               And
               indeed
               they
               are
               no
               ordinary
               acts
               of
               piety
               ,
               which
               Job
               commends
               himselfe
               for
               in
               that
               Chapter
               .
               )
               But
               not
               more
               then
               
                 David
                 practised
              
               ,
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               not
               only
               
                 not
                 rejoycing
              
               ,
               but
               
                 mourning
                 at
                 such
                 times
              
               WHEN
               
                 they
                 were
                 sicke
                 ,
                 my
                 clothing
                 was
                 sackcloth
                 ,
              
               Psal
               :
               35.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               But
               if
               the
               men
               are
               godly
               ,
               it
               is
               threatned
               ,
            
             
               With
               God's
               exceeding
               great
               anger
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               like
               miseries
               as
               they
               
                 suffered
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 true
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 At
                 the
              
               miseries
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               wee
               may
               (
               
                 The
                 Philosopher
              
               *
               
                 saies
                 ,
                 wee
              
               must
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               be
               without
               sorrow
               :
               
                 but
                 at
                 these
                 we
              
               may
               not
               .
               
                 There
                 are
                 severall
                 instances
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 as
                 ,
              
               1.
               
                 the
                 Ammonites
                 .
                 who
                 rejoyced
                 at
                 the
                 captivity
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 .
              
               Because
               ,
               thou
               hast
               clapped
               thine
               hands
               ,
               and
               stamped
               with
               the
               feet
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               in
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               despite
               ,
               against
               the
               Land
               of
               Israel
               .
               Behold
               therefore
               ,
               I
               will
               stretch
               out
               mine
               hand
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               will
               deliver
               thee
               for
               a
               spoyle
               to
               the
               heathen
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cut
               thee
               off
               from
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cause
               thee
               to
               perish
               out
               of
               the
               countries
               .
               I
               will
               destroy
               thee
               :
               &
               thou
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               Ezek
               ,
               25.
               6
               ,
               7.
               2
               
               The
               Tyrians
               (
               
                 though
                 they
              
               rejoyced
               ,
               
                 because
                 it
                 
                 would
                 be
              
               for
               their
               owne
               good
               .
               )
               Because
               that
               Tyrus
               hath
               said
               against
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Aha
               ,
               she
               is
               broken
               that
               was
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               people
               :
               she
               is
               turned
               unto
               me
               ;
               I
               shall
               be
               replenished
               ,
               now
               she
               is
               laid
               wast
               .
               Therefore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               I
               am
               against
               thee
               ,
               O
               Tyrus
               c.
               2
               6.
               2
               ,
               3.
               3
               
               
                 The
                 people
                 of
              
               Seir.
               As
               thou
               didst
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               desolate
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               do
               unto
               thee
               .
               Thou
               shall
               be
               desolate
               O
               mount
               Seir
               ,
               and
               all
               Idumea
               ,
               even
               all
               of
               it
               :
               &
               they
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
               c
               35.
               15.
               
               Such
               insulting
               wordes
               
                 at
                 the
              
               affliction
               
                 of
                 the
              
               godly
               ,
               
                 though
                 for
                 shame
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 men
                 will
                 not
                 cōfesse
                 they
              
               intend
               
                 it
                 so
                 :
                 yet
                 do
              
               indeede
               
                 strike
                 at
                 God.
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 complaine
                 without
                 cause
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 chapter
                 last
                 quoted
                 vers
                 .
              
               13
               ,
               
                 you
                 finde
                 him
                 thus
                 complaining
              
               ,
               Thus
               with
               your
               mouth
               yee
               have
               boasted
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               have
               multiplied
               your
               words
               against
               me
               :
               I
               have
               heard
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Relapsing
             into
             sinne
             *
             Punished
             ,
             
          
           
             With
             a
             
               worse
               condition
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               Vncleane
               Spirit
            
             when
             he
             
               comes
               again
            
             to
             a
             house
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             ,
             will
             bring
             
               seven
               more
               spirits
            
             along
             with
             him
             ;
             &
             keep
             it
             so
             strongly
             ,
             that
             he
             
             will
             hardly
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             
               When
               the
               uncleane
               spirit
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               walketh
               thorow
               dry
               places
               ,
               seeking
               rest
               ,
            
             (
             or
             ,
             habitation
             )
             
               and
               findeth
               none
               .
               Then
               he
               saith
               ,
               I
               will
               return
               unto
               my
               house
               ,
               from
               whence
               I
               came
               :
               and
               when
               he
               is
               come
               he
               findeth
               it
               empty
               ,
               swept
               ,
               and
               garnished
               ,
               then
               goeth
               he
               ,
               and
               taketh
               with
               himselfe
               Seven
            
             *
             (
             or
             as
             many
             as
             can
             be
             gotten
             )
             
               other
               Spirits
               ,
               worse
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               they
               enter
               in
               ,
               and
               dwell
               therein
               ,
            
             (
             before
             ,
             he
             did
             but
             lodge
             there
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             will
             dwell
             )
             
               and
               the
               last
               state
               of
               that
               man
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               first
               ,
            
             Mat
             :
             12.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             saies
             thus
             
               to
               the
               Jewes
            
             .
             and
             his
             saying
             hath
             been
             verified
             
               in
               them
            
             :
             according
             to
             his
             prophecy
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               Even
               thus
               shall
               it
               be
               also
               unto
               this
               wicked
               generation
            
             This
             Parable-like
             speech
             of
             his
             ,
             you
             have
             delivered
             by
             Peter
             ,
             in
             
               plainer
               termes
            
             ;
             as
             if
             hee
             had
             it
             in
             his
             minde
             to
             interpret
             it
             ,
             
               For
               if
               after
               they
               have
               escaped
               the
               pollution
               of
               the
               world
               (
               pollution
               ,
               &
               unclean
               spirit
               ,
            
             answer
             very
             well
             )
             
               through
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               entangled
               again
               therin
               ,
               and
               overcome
               ,
               the
               latter
               end
               is
               worse
               with
               them
               then
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
             The
             
               clean
               spirit
            
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             call
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             )
             when
             it
             hath
             left
             a
             man
             for
             a
             while
             :
             (
             as
             many
             times
             in
             a
             manner
             it
             doth
             )
             when
             it
             returnes
             againe
             ,
             it
             comes
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             
               more
               efficacy
            
             .
             for
             it
             finds
             a
             man
             humbled
             for
             the
             
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             empty
             .
             Souldiers
             ,
             that
             have
             kept
             a
             Castle
             and
             lost
             it
             ;
             if
             they
             take
             it
             againe
             ,
             will
             goe
             neere
             to
             make
             it
             impregnable
             .
             If
             you
             consider
             it
             ,
             you
             will
             finde
             it
             hold
             in
             
               Spirituall
               ,
               Civill
            
             ,
             and
             Naturall
             things
             :
             that
             
               Returnes
               to
               former
               conditions
            
             or
             actions
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             improve
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Threatned
               .
            
             
               With
               a
               
                 worse
                 punishment
              
               ,
               Our
               Saviour
               said
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               cured
               of
               an
               
                 infirmity
                 of
              
               38
               
                 yeares
                 ,
                 Sinne
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 lest
                 a
                 worse
                 thing
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Joh
               :
               5.
               14.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Religion
             ,
             and
             religious
             actions
             used
             for
             a
             cloak
             *
          
           
             Threatned
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             
               Not-being
               accepted
            
             .
             Though
             they
             be
             of
             the
             
               best
               sort
            
             ,
             even
             
               free-will
               offerings
            
             ,
             nay
             the
             best
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             (
             I
             meane
             the
             fairest
             and
             
               best
               to
               look
               to
            
             .
             )
             Thus
             was
             threatned
             
               Saul's
               sparing
            
             (
             forsooth
             )
             
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Oxen
               and
               Sheep
               ,
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Sam
             :
             15.
             21.
             
             (
             which
             was
             but
             a
             pretext
             to
             cover
             his
             covetousnesse
             ,
             &
             his
             disobedience
             )
             for
             Samuel
             told
             him
             ,
             
               To
               obey
               is
               better
               then
               sacrifice
               ,
            
             verse
             22.
             
             Thus
             the
             Israelites
             their
             
               fasting
               for
               strife
            
             ,
             
             Isa
             58.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Is
               it
               such
               a
               fast
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               chosen
               ?
            
             v.
             5.
             
             So
             in
             Jeremy
             ,
             (
             saies
             God
             )
             
               What
               hath
               my
               beloved
               to
               doe
               in
               my
               house
               ,
               seeing
               shee
               hath
               wrought
               lewdnesse
               with
               many
               ?
            
             ch
             :
             11.
             15.
             
             Our
             Saviour
             speaking
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             denied
             to
             profit
             (
             or
             ,
             help
             )
             their
             decaied
             parents
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             that
             they
             had
             given
             their
             goods
             to
             the
             Korban
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Church
             &
             the
             poore
             ;
             applies
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             ,
             
               In
               vaine
               doe
               they
               worship
               me
               ,
            
             Mark
             7.
             7.
             
             See
             what
             an
             
               Epiphonema
               ,
               John
            
             puts
             upon
             Judas
             his
             charity
             (
             forsooth
             )
             
               to
               the
               poore
            
             ,
             (
             when
             he
             would
             have
             had
             the
             ointment
             spent
             upon
             our
             Saviour's
             feet
             ,
             to
             have
             beene
             spent
             upon
             them
             )
             Joh.
             12.
             6.
             
             
               This
               he
               said
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               cared
               for
               the
               poore
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               was
               a
               thiefe
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               bag
               ,
               and
               bare
               what
               was
               put
               therein
               .
            
          
           
             2
             God
             's
             not
             rewarding
             ,
             or
             ,
             satisfying
             them
             (
             
               such
               as
            
             Trust
             ,
             &
             Reliance
             )
             The
             heads
             thereof
             judge
             for
             reward
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             thereof
             teach
             for
             hire
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             thereof
             divine
             for
             mony
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             leane
             upon
             the
             Lord
             &
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Lord
             among
             us
             ?
             None
             evill
             can
             come
             upon
             us
             .
             Therefore
             shall
             Zion
             ,
             for
             your
             sake
             bee
             plowed
             as
             a
             field
             ,
             Mic
             :
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             3
             
               God's
               abhorring
               of
               them
               .
               I
               the
               Lord
               love
               judgement
               ,
               I
               hate
               robbery
               for
               burnt
               offerings
               ,
            
             Isa
             61.
             8.
             
             Such
             robberies
             ,
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             to
             whom
             Christ
             spake
             those
             wordes
             
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             were
             guilty
             of
             .
             who
             pretending
             they
             tooke
             it
             for
             
               pious
               uses
            
             ,
             as
             for
             offerings
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             rooked
             the
             poore
             widows
             and
             orphanes
             of
             their
             livelyhood
             .
             God
             abhorres
             such
             
               pretended
               religion
            
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             did
             the
             
               hire
               of
               an
               whore
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               price
               of
               a
               dog
            
             ,
             brought
             into
             his
             house
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             for
             a
             
               vow
               :
               which
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               were
               an
               abomination
               to
               him
            
             ,
             Deut
             :
             23.
             18.
             
             It
             was
             the
             saying
             of
             an
             Heathen
             *
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Gods
               could
               not
               be
               made
               propitious
               with
               offering
               sacrifices
               to
               commit
               wickednesse
               .
            
          
           
             4
             God's
             being
             against
             them
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             am
             against
             the
             Prophets
             that
             use
             their
             tongues
             &
             say
             ,
             
               HE
               SAITH
               ,
               Jer.
            
             23.
             31.
             
          
           
             5
             God's
             severe
             punishing
             them
             .
             
               For
               thus
               he
               complaines
            
             ,
             Whose
             possessours
             slay
             them
             ,
             and
             hold
             themselves
             not
             guilty
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             sell
             them
             ,
             say
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             rich
             ,
             Zach.
             11.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           
             Religion
             only
             in
             Shew
             .
          
           
             
               Threatned
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               Having
               no
               reward
               .
               Take
               heed
               that
               yee
               doe
               not
               your
               almes
               before
               men
               ,
               to
               bee
               seen
               of
               them
               :
               otherwise
               yee
               have
               no
               reward
               of
               your
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               1.
               
               No
               reward
               of
               your
               father
               .
               ]
               
                 All
                 the
              
               reward
               
                 you
                 
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 you
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 (
                 &
                 how
                 can
                 you
                 expect
                 any
                 other
                 ?
              
               )
               viz.
               The
               praise
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               They
               disfigure
               their
               faces
               that
               they
               may
               appeare
               unto
               men
               to
               fast
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               :
               they
               have
               their
               reward
               ,
               Mat.
               6.
               16.
               
               They
               have
               their
               reward
               ]
               
                 they
                 are
              
               paid
               :
               
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 look
                 for
                 nothing
                 in
              
               heaven
               
                 hereafter
                 .
                 Hitherto
                 may
                 you
                 referre
                 that
                 in
              
               Timothy
               ,
               (
               
                 if
                 you
                 expound
                 it
                 of
              
               fasting
               ,
               
                 with
                 Beza
              
               ,
               )
               Bodily
               exercise
               profiteth
               nothing
               ,
               1
               Ep.
               4
               8.
               
            
             
               2
               Woe
               .
               Woe
               unto
               you
               ,
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               :
               for
               yee
               make
               cleane
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               cup
               ,
               and
               the
               platter
               ,
               but
               within
               they
               are
               full
               of
               extortion
               ,
               and
               excesse
               ,
               Mat.
               23.
               25.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Repenting
             late
          
           
             Strive
             to
             enter
             in
             at
             the
             strait
             gate
             .
             For
             many
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             will
             seek
             (
             
               which
               doe
               not
            
             strive
             )
             to
             enter
             in
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             .
             When
             once
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             is
             risen
             up
             ,
             &
             hath
             shut
             to
             the
             doores
             :
             and
             yee
             begin
             to
             stand
             without
             ,
             and
             to
             knock
             at
             the
             doore
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             open
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             answer
             ,
             and
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             know
             you
             not
             whence
             you
             are
             
               &c.
               
               Luk.
            
             13.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
        
         
           
             Reported
             well
             of
             by
             all
          
           
             Woe
             *
             unto
             you
             ,
             when
             all
             men
             shall
             speak
             well
             of
             you
             ,
             Luk.
             6.
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Reproaching
             Threatned
             ,
             
          
           
             1
             With
             certaine
             punishment
             :
             
               because
               God
               takes
               speciall
               notice
               of
               it
               .
            
             Thou
             hast
             heard
             their
             reproach
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             imaginations
             against
             me
             ,
             Lam
             :
             3.
             61.
             
             Ps
             .
             69.
             19.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             say
             to
             his
             brother
             Raka
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             *
             danger
             of
             the
             councell
             ,
             but
             whosoever
             shall
             say
             thou
             foole
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             hell
             fire
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             With
             sad
             and
             heavy
             judgments
             ,
             
               denounced
               in
            
             very
             angry
             expressions
             .
             I
             have
             heard
             the
             reproach
             of
             Moab
             ,
             and
             the
             revilings
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             ;
             whereby
             they
             have
             reproached
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             magnified
             themselves
             against
             their
             border
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             live
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             surely
             Moab
             shall
             be
             as
             Sodom
             ,
             &
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             as
             Gomorrah
             ,
             even
             the
             breeding
             of
             nettles
             ,
             and
             salt
             pits
             ,
             and
             a
             perpetuall
             desolation
             .
             The
             residue
             of
             my
             people
             shall
             spoile
             thē
             ,
             &
             the
             remnant
             of
             my
             people
             shall
             possesse
             them
             ,
             Zeph
             :
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             
               See
               Eze
            
             :
             21.
             28.
             
               concerning
               the
               same
               people
            
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Exclusion
               out
               of
               heaven
               .
               Nor
               revilers
               ,
               nor
               extortioners
               shall
               inherit
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1.
             
             Cor
             :
             6.
             10.
             
             Certainly
             a
             reviler
             is
             as
             
               much
               out
               of
               charity
            
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             can
             be
             .
             and
             God
             lookes
             not
             so
             much
             to
             uncharitablenesse
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             either
             in
             our
             
             speech
             or
             our
             actions
             (
             for
             that
             is
             according
             to
             our
             power
             )
             as
             what
             it
             is
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             example
             or
             two
             of
             reproachers
             severely
             punished
             .
             1
             Nahash
             the
             Ammonite
             ,
             when
             he
             besieged
             Jabash
             Gilead
             ;
             would
             not
             yeeld
             to
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             to
             
               enter
               into
               covenant
               with
               them
            
             ,
             although
             they
             profered
             to
             serve
             him
             ;
             but
             with
             this
             condition
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             he
             might
             
               thrust
               out
               all
               their
               right
               eyes
            
             *
             ,
             
               and
               lay
               it
               for
               a
               reproach
               upon
               all
               Israel
               ,
            
             1
             Sam
             :
             11.
             2.
             
             But
             the
             inhabitants
             sent
             immediatly
             to
             Saul
             :
             who
             came
             with
             his
             army
             upon
             the
             
               Ammonites
               in
               the
               morning
               watch
               ,
               &
               slew
               them
               untill
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               day
               .
               And
               it
               came
            
             a
             
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               remained
               were
               scattered
               ,
               so
               that
               two
               of
               them
               were
               not
               left
               together
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             11.
             2
             
             Nabal
             the
             Carmelite
             ,
             when
             David
             sent
             his
             servants
             to
             him
             for
             victualls
             for
             his
             men
             ,
             gave
             them
             this
             reproachfull
             answer
             .
             
               Who
               is
               David
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               the
               son
               of
               Jesse
               ?
               There
               be
               many
               servants
               now
               adaies
               ,
               that
               break
               away
               every
               man
               from
               his
               master
            
             b
             .
             1
             Sam
             :
             25.
             10.
             
             Now
             
               which
               sin
            
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             was
             punished
             :
             whether
             his
             not
             
               giving
               David
               provision
            
             ;
             or
             his
             
               giving
               this
               reproachfull
               answer
            
             ;
             I
             knowe
             
             not
             .
             But
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             v
             38.
             
             
               And
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               about
               ten
               daies
               after
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               smote
               Nabal
               that
               he
               died
               .
            
             Had
             not
             his
             wife
             
               Abigail
               pacified
               David
            
             with
             a
             present
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             kil'd
             by
             him
             before
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             but
             the
             punishment
             was
             more
             notorious
             this
             way
             ,
             viz
             :
             by
             the
             
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             Reproofe
             ,
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               doe
               not
               Give
               it
            
             
               If
               Parents
               ,
               they
               are
               sometimes
               punished
               by
               God
               (
               of
               which
               see
               in
               the
               Chapter
               of
               Parents
               .
               )
               Sometimes
               by
               
                 their
                 children
              
               themselves
               .
               Thus
               was
               David
               punished
               by
               his
               son
               Adonijah
               :
               of
               whō
               is
               it
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 his
                 father
                 had
                 not
                 displeased
                 him
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 done
                 so
                 ?
              
               1
               Kings
               1.
               6.
               
               But
               he
               took
               a
               course
               to
               work
               him
               trouble
               enough
               ,
               to
               reward
               him
               for
               his
               gentlenesse
               :
               for
               
                 hee
                 sought
                 to
                 make
                 himselfe
                 King.
              
               ver
               .
               5.
               
            
             
               If
               they
               are
               
                 God's
                 Ministers
              
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               what
               they
               may
               expect
               .
               Their
               case
               is
               bad
               enough
               doubtlesse
               :
               as
               you
               may
               gather
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isai's
               words
               (
               if
               the
               
                 Latine
                 translation
              
               be
               right
               )
               
                 Woe
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 because
              
               *
               
                 I
                 have
                 held
                 my
                 peace
              
               ,
               ch
               :
               6.
               5.
               
               Those
               who
               follow
               this
               translation
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               interpret
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               Prophet's
               
                 not
                 reproving
                 King
                 Vzziah
              
               so
               ,
               
               boldly
               as
               he
               should
               ,
               for
               medling
               with
               the
               Priests
               office
               ,
               2
               Chr.
               26.
               16.
               
               Others
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               not
               see
               him
               
                 putt
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 City
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               for
               the
               Lepers
               ,
               Lev.
               13.
               46.
               
               But
               this
               last
               we
               have
               the
               lesse
               cause
               to
               suspect
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               said
               in
               that
               chapter
               but
               now
               quoted
               ,
               v.
               21
               :
               viz.
               
                 That
                 he
                 dwelt
                 in
                 a
                 severall
                 house
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               doe
               not
               Take
               it
               ,
               punished
               ,
            
             
               1
               With
               Errour
               .
               He
               is
               in
               the
               way
               of
               life
               that
               keepeth
               instruction
               :
               bnt
               he
               that
               refuseth
               reproofe
               ,
               erreth
               .
               Prov
               10.
               17.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 Destruction
                 .
                 Correction
                 is
                 grievous
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 forsaketh
                 the
                 way
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 hateth
                 reproofe
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
               Prov.
               15.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 way
              
               ,
               againe
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               before
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               
                 other
                 way
              
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               life
               .
               The
               horse
               that
               will
               not
               follow
               the
               reines
               :
               and
               the
               traveller
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               tels
               him
               when
               he
               is
               Out
               ;
               especially
               where
               there
               are
               
                 so
                 many
                 turnings
              
               :
               how
               is
               it
               likely
               ,
               they
               can
               be
               in
               the
               right
               ?
               
                 Shall
                 die
              
               ]
               and
               that
               shamefullly
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 make
                 a
                 shamefull
                 end
              
               ,
               so
               the
               Sept
               translate
               .
               And
               this
               is
               often
               seen
               stubborne
               ,
               and
               self-willed
               men
               ,
               how
               are
               they
               ashamed
               to
               
                 shew
                 their
                 faces
              
               ,
               when
               they
               miscarry
               !
               having
               nothing
               to
               say
               for
               ,
               and
               nobody
               to
               speake
               against
               but
               ,
               themselves
               .
            
             
             
               They
               miscarry
               shamefully
               ,
               and
               they
               miscarry
               suddenly
               (
               for
               they
               must
               of
               necessity
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               
                 take
                 warning
              
               .
               )
               
                 He
                 that
                 being
                 often
                 reproved
                 hardeneth
                 his
                 neck
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               he
               
                 keeps
                 going
              
               notwithstanding
               ,
               and
               every
               step
               brings
               him
               neerer
               to
               the
               pit
               )
               
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 remedy
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               29.
               1.
               
               Basil
               being
               asked
               ,
               
                 With
                 what
                 mind
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 take
                 reproofe
                 ?
              
               answered
               ,
               
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 take
                 a
                 medicine
                 ,
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 dangerous
                 disease
                 .
              
            
             
               Cyprian's
               *
               punishment
               for
               such
               men
               is
               Excommunication
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Revenging
             .
          
           
             
               God
               threatens
               to
               punish
               it
               severely
               .
            
             1
             
               In
               the
            
             Edomites
             .
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             because
             that
             Edom
             hath
             dealt
             against
             the
             house
             of
             Judah
             ,
             by
             taking
             vengeance
             ;
             and
             hath
             greatly
             offended
             ,
             and
             *
             revenged
             ,
             (
             
               or
               ,
               hath
               greatly
               offended
               in
            
             revenging
             )
             himselfe
             upon
             them
             .
             Therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             stretch
             out
             mine
             hand
             upon
             Edom
             ,
             and
             will
             cut
             off
             man
             and
             beast
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             will
             lay
             vengeance
             upon
             Edom
             ,
             &c.
             Ezek.
             25.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             
               In
               the
            
             Philistins
             .
             Because
             the
             Philistins
             have
             dealt
             by
             revenge
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             vengeance
             with
             a
             despitefull
             heart
             ,
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             for
             
             the
             old
             hatred
             .
             Therefore
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             behold
             I
             will
             stretch
             out
             my
             hand
             upon
             the
             Philistines
             ,
             &c.
             and
             I
             will
             execute
             great
             vengeance
             ,
             &c.
             
             Dealt
             by
             vengeance
             ]
             
               as
               if
               their
               dealing
               with
               the
               Israelites
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               had
               not
            
             been
             so
             bad
             ,
             if
             
               it
               had
               not
               bin
               in
            
             way
             of
             revenge
             .
             Great
             Vengeance
             ]
             or
             ,
             vengeances
             ,
             (
             
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               originall
               .
            
             )
             great
             ,
             and
             vengeances
             too
             .
             Vengeance
             ]
             
               viz
               :
               for
            
             vengeance
             ;
             
               after
               the
               usuall
               way
               ,
               in
               most
               of
               the
               threats
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               of
            
             punishing
             like
             with
             like
             .
          
        
         
           
             Riches
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             gaine
             them
             wrongfully
             threatned
             ,
          
           
             1
             With
             Not-being
             the
             better
             for
             them
             .
             (
             which
             is
             no
             small
             punishment
             ,
             considering
             what
             paines
             they
             are
             at
             in
             gathering
             them
             .
             )
             
               Treasures
               of
               wickednesse
               profit
               nothing
               ,
               but
               righteousnesse
               delivereth
               from
               Death
               ,
            
             Prov.
             10.
             2.
             
             At
             least
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             so
             punished
             .
             
               An
               inheritance
               may
               be
               gotten
               hastily
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               but
               the
               end
               thereof
               shall
               not
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             ch
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             See
             ch
             .
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             diminishing
             of
             those
             riches
             thus
             gotten
             ;
             (
             
               as
               it
               is
               commonly
               seen
               ,
               that
               they
               moulder
               away
               they
               know
               not
               how
            
             )
             Wealth
             gotten
             by
             vanity
             shal
             be
             diminished
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             gathereth
             by
             labour
             shall
             encrease
             ,
             Prov.
             13.
             11.
             
          
           
           
             3
             
               Poverty
               .
               He
               that
               hasteth
               to
               be
               rich
               hath
               an
               evill
               eye
               ,
               and
               considereth
               not
               that
               poverty
               shall
               come
               upon
               him
            
             ch
             28
             ,
             22.
             
               wealth
               hastily
               gotten
            
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             
               child
               borne
               before
               his
               time
            
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             long-lived
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             rare-ripes
             ,
             but
             are
             soon
             rotten
             ;
             whether
             in
             
               wealth
               ,
               wisdome
            
             ,
             or
             
               learning
               .
               He
               that
               hasteth
            
             ]
             There
             is
             little
             difference
             betweene
             him
             
               that
               hasteth
               to
               be
               rich
            
             ,
             and
             him
             
               that
               getteth
               riches
               wrongfully
            
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             hasty
             ,
             and
             greedy
             ;
             if
             hee
             cānot
             do
             it
             by
             right
             :
             (
             yea
             though
             he
             can
             ;
             if
             that
             way
             be
             
               long
               about
            
             ;
             as
             usually
             it
             is
             )
             will
             do
             it
             by
             
               wrong
               .
               Poverty
               shall
               come
               upon
               him
            
             ]
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             Either
             he
             shal
             be
             taken
             frō
             his
             
               riches
               by
               captivity
            
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             punishment
             ;
             as
             the
             Jewes
             were
             ;
             
               As
               the
               partrich
               sitteth
               on
               egges
               ,
               and
               hatcheth
               them
               not
               :
               so
               hee
               that
               getteth
               riches
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               right
               ,
               shall
               leave
               them
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               dayes
               :
               and
               in
               the
               end
               shall
               be
               a
               foole
            
             Jer
             :
             17
             ,
             11.
             
             Or
             else
             
               his
               riches
            
             *
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             the
             same
             way
             that
             hee
             got
             them
             .
             for
             so
             the
             Israelites
             are
             threatned
             ,
             
               Who
               store
               up
               violence
               and
               robbery
               in
               their
               palaces
               Therefore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               an
               adversary
               there
               shall
               be
               round
               about
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               bring
               downe
               thy
               strength
               from
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               palaces
               shall
               be
               spoyled
               ,
               Amos
            
             3
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Store
               up
               violence
               and
               robbery
            
             .
             ]
             The
             Scripture
             in
             diverse
             places
             calleth
             *
             things
             that
             
             men
             have
             wrongfully
             gotten
             ,
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             sinnes
             :
             &
             indeed
             t
             is
             they
             ,
             that
             will
             stick
             longest
             with
             them
             .
             See
             almost
             the
             like
             threat
             against
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             Hab.
             2.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               In
               the
               end
               shall
               bee
               a
               foole
               .
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             
               shall
               appear
               to
               be
               so
            
             ;
             or
             
               be
               so
               accounted
               For
               the
               present
               ,
            
             he
             is
             only
             counted
             wise
             ,
             that
             hath
             
               worldly
               cunning
            
             to
             
               gett
               wealth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             simple-dealing
             man
             ,
             is
             counted
             a
             foole
             .
             (
             insomuch
             that
             honest
             ,
             &
             simple
             ,
             are
             come
             to
             be
             used
             for
             the
             same
             with
             foolish
             .
             )
             But
             in
             the
             end
             it
             shall
             appeare
             ,
             who
             was
             indeede
             most
             wise
             ,
             and
             who
             tooke
             the
             wisest
             course
             .
          
           
             4
             In
             his
             
               poverty
               in
               temporall
               things
               poverty
            
             likewise
             in
             spirituall
             things
             ;
             the
             onely
             thing
             that
             makes
             that
             poverty
             
               intolerable
               .
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               righteous
               to
               famish
               ;
               but
               he
               casteth
               away
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             Prov
             :
             10
             ,
             3.
             (
             for
             though
             the
             
               Hebrew
               word
            
             for
             soule
             ,
             be
             most
             commonly
             meant
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             in
             a
             
               spirituall
               sense
            
             :
             yet
             by
             the
             words
             *
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             so
             meant
             here
             ,
             and
             so
             Jerom
             expounds
             it
             .
             )
             
               Casteth
               away
            
             ]
             He
             doth
             but
             
               gently
               take
               away
            
             a
             
               godly
               man's
            
             substance
             ,
             and
             put
             
               spirituall
               things
            
             in
             the
             roome
             ,
             for
             a
             supply
             .
             But
             the
             wicked
             man's
             substance
             he
             casts
             away
             
               in
               anger
            
             ;
             &
             lookes
             no
             more
             after
             him
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             disposall
             of
             his
             wealth
             (
             
               first
               ,
               or
               last
            
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               the
            
             mercifull
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               never
            
             imitated
             ;
             
             
               and
               the
            
             poore
             
               whom
               he
               never
            
             reliev'd
             .
             He
             that
             by
             usury
             and
             unjust
             gaine
             ,
             increaseth
             his
             substance
             ,
             hee
             shall
             gather
             it
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             will
             pity
             the
             poore
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             8.
             
          
           
             These
             which
             I
             have
             nam'd
             ,
             are
             
               very
               usuall
               waies
            
             of
             punishing
             Such
             men
             :
             I
             meane
             in
             the
             riches
             themselves
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             
               wrongfully
               gotten
            
             .
             And
             although
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             
               punishments
               of
               this
               sort
            
             are
             slowe
             of
             coming
             ;
             (
             viz
             :
             after
             the
             death
             of
             the
             parties
             :
             )
             Yet
             many
             times
             you
             may
             see
             them
             Speedily
             executed
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             parties
             themselves
             ,
             shall
             plainly
             perceive
             a
             curse
             attending
             their
             
               dishonest
               gain
            
             .
             Such
             is
             that
             by
             the
             
               hād
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             
               not
               prospering
            
             those
             things
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             about
             which
             ,
             their
             wrongs
             were
             practised
             :
             such
             as
             Job
             speaks
             of
             ,
             
               If
               my
               Land
               cry
               against
               me
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               furrowes
               likewise
               thereof
               cōplain
               .
               If
               I
               have
               eaten
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               without
               money
               ,
               or
               have
               caused
               the
               owners
               thereof
               to
               loose
               their
               life
               .
               Let
               thistles
               grow
               in
               stead
               of
               wheat
               ,
               and
               cockle
               instead
               of
               barley
               .
            
             They
             are
             his
             last
             words
             ,
             ch
             .
             31.
             38
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             you
             often
             see
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             that
             such
             men
             come
             in
             
               no
               misfortune
            
             at
             all
             .
             And
             I
             grant
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             punish'd
             either
             so
             invisibly
             ,
             as
             few
             :
             or
             with
             such
             manner
             of
             punishments
             ;
             as
             none
             but
             
               discerning
               Spirits
            
             ,
             may
             
               take
               nocice
               of
            
             ,
             as
             
               inflicted
               for
               such
               a
            
             sinne
             .
             But
             that
             hereafter
             ;
             
             and
             even
             now
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             (
             corporally
             ,
             or
             spiritually
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             punish'd
             :
             I
             may
             undertake
             to
             assure
             you
             .
             *
             for
             God
             cannot
             suffer
             it
             ,
             
               As
               a
               cage
               is
               full
               of
               birds
               ,
               so
               are
               their
               houses
               full
               of
               deceit
               :
               therefore
               they
               are
               become
               great
               and
               waxen
               rich
               ;
               They
               are
               waxen
               fatt
               ,
               they
               shine
               ,
               yea
               they
               overpasse
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               they
               judge
               not
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               ;
               yet
               they
               prosper
               :
               and
               the
               right
               of
               the
               needy
               doe
               they
               not
               judge
               .
               Shall
               I
               not
               visit
               for
               these
               things
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Jer.
             5.
             27.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               trust
               in
               them
               ,
               punished
               ,
            
             
               1
               
                 With
                 a
              
               Fall
               :
               
                 for
                 they
              
               leane
               
                 upon
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
              
               support
               them
               ,
               He
               that
               trusteth
               in
               riches
               ,
               shall
               fall
               ,
               but
               the
               righteous
               shall
               flourish
               as
               a
               branch
               ,
               Prov
               :
               11
               ,
               28.
               
            
             
               2
               Death
               the
               sooner
               :
               
                 when
                 they
                 have
              
               most
               wealth
               ,
               &
               most
               Confidence
               :
               
                 to
                 shew
                 the
              
               vanity
               
                 of
                 their
              
               confidence
               .
               I
               will
               say
               to
               my
               soul
               ,
               (
               
                 quoth
                 the
              
               rich
               man
               
                 in
                 our
              
               Saviour's
               parable
               Luk.
               12
               )
               soule
               ,
               thou
               hast
               much
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               ;
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               eat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               and
               be
               merry
               .
               
               But
               God
               said
               unto
               him
               ;
               thou
               foole
               ,
               this
               night
               thy
               soule
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               ,
               then
               whose
               shall
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               thou
               hast
               provided
               .
               Luk.
               12
               ,
               20.
               
               Death
               temporall
               
                 is
                 the
                 least
                 that
                 is
                 here
                 meant
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 have
              
               frequent
               experience
               .
            
             
               3
               
                 Exclusion
                 out
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 easier
                 for
                 a
                 Camel
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 through
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 needle
                 ;
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               Mark.
               10
               25.
               
               It
               is
               meant
               of
               him
               that
               
                 trusts
                 in
                 his
                 riches
              
               ;
               for
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               expounds
               it
               so
               vers
               .
               24.
               
               Not
               only
               him
               that
               trusts
               in
               them
               ,
               &
               therefore
               keeps
               them
               (
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               seems
               to
               be
               meant
               in
               that
               place
               of
               the
               proverbs
               but
               now
               cited
               :
               )
               but
               him
               that
               trusts
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               bestowes
               them
               .
               and
               so
               even
               the
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
              
               (
               or
               ,
               
                 the
                 charitable
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 so
              
               it
               is
               often
               meant
               )
               let
               
                 him
                 be
              
               never
               so
               righteous
               ;
               shall
               fall
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 Doubtlesse
                 ,
                 trusting
                 in
                 riches
                 will
                 be
              
               punished
               ,
               &
               punished
               with
               much
               rigour
               .
               
                 For
                 thus
                 speakes
                 Job
              
               ,
               If
               I
               have
               made
               gold
               my
               hope
               ,
               or
               have
               said
               to
               the
               fine
               gold
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               confidence
               chap
               :
               31
               ,
               24.
               
                 and
                 afterward
                 addes
              
               ,
               This
               were
               also
               an
               iniquity
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Judge
               v
               :
               28
               :
               
                 or
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 )
              
               an
               iniquity
               of
               the
               judges
               .
               
                 As
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 I
              
               should
               answer
               for
               such
               a
               sin
               ,
               not
               before
               a
               mercifull
               God
               ;
               but
               a
               just
               Judge
               .
               It
               is
               not
               a
               sin
               of
               the
               Preists
               ,
               *
               
               like
               a
               sin
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Preists
               may
               make
               mine
               atonement
               with
               an
               offering
               .
               No
               ,
               it
               is
               scelus
               gladii
               ,
               *
               a
               sin
               which
               I
               must
               be
               certainly
               punished
               for
               ,
               by
               the
               judge
               .
               
                 And
                 the
              
               reason
               
                 which
                 he
                 adds
                 ,
                 is
              
               ,
               For
               I
               should
               have
               denied
               the
               God
               that
               is
               above
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 applyed
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 the
              
               24
               
                 vers
                 .
                 because
                 I
                 met
                 with
                 no
                 answer
                 to
                 his
                 IF
                 ,
                 betwitx
                 this
                 and
                 that
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 the
              
               reason
               
                 agrees
                 as
                 well
                 with
              
               this
               *
               
                 sin
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 that
                 verse
                 ;
                 as
                 with
                 the
                 other
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
              
               27
               a
               
                 viz.
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
              
               Idolatry
               .
               
                 Now
                 as
              
               Job
               joynes
               the
               sin
               of
               trusting
               in
               riches
               ,
               with
               Idolatry
               :
               
                 so
                 the
              
               Apostle
               gives
               Covetousnesse
               
                 the
                 very
              
               name
               
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 Coloss
              
               .
               3
               ,
               5.
               
                 which
                 name
                 it
                 cannot
                 have
                 for
                 any
              
               reason
               ,
               
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 because
                 of
              
               this
               sinne
               ,
               which
               covetous
               
                 men
                 are
                 usually
                 guilty
                 of
                 .
                 See
                 in
                 the
                 chapter
                 of
              
               covetousnesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               love
               them
               too
               much
               (
               though
               they
               came
               lawfully
               to
               them
               ,
               )
            
             
               They
               are
               alwaies
               punished
               with
               
                 Want
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 loveth
                 silver
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 silver
                 ,
                 nor
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 abundance
                 with
                 encrease
                 ,
              
               Eccels
               ,
               5.
               10.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               it
               ,
               and
               doth
               
                 not
                 love
              
               it
               ,
               though
               he
               cannot
               be
               
               satisfied
               BY
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               cannot
               by
               any
               thing
               besides
               God
               ,
               )
               yet
               he
               may
               be
               satisfied
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               have
               so
               much
               as
               to
               desire
               no
               more
               ;
               or
               ,
               have
               what
               hee
               hath
               with
               rest
               and
               content
               ;
               which
               he
               that
               loves
               it
               ,
               never
               will.
               This
               punishment
               of
               
                 not-being
                 satisfied
              
               ,
               is
               a
               sore
               punishment
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               very
               usuall
               with
               God
               to
               punish
               wicked
               men
               with
               it
               ;
               as
               I
               have
               hinted
               elsewhere
               ,
               See
               also
               Ezek.
               7.
               19.
               
            
             
               They
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               
                 other
                 punishments
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God.
              
               For
               Job
               in
               the
               place
               last
               quoted
               ,
               immediately
               after
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 made
                 gold
                 my
                 hope
              
               (
               as
               indeed
               love
               of
               riches
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               them
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               usually
               goe
               together
               ;
               though
               we
               doe
               not
               perceive
               it
               )
               added
               also
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 rejoyced
                 because
                 my
                 wealth
                 was
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 mine
                 hand
                 had
                 gotten
                 much
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               25.
               
               See
               for
               this
               also
               in
               Covetousnesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rich
               and
               wicked
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               speaks
               against
               them
               thus
               ,
            
             
               1
               That
               they
               
                 cannot
                 prosper
                 .
                 The
                 sunne
                 is
                 no
                 sooner
                 risen
                 with
                 a
                 burning
                 heat
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 withereth
                 the
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flower
                 thereof
                 falleth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 it
                 perisheth
                 .
                 so
                 also
                 shall
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 fade
                 away
                 in
                 his
                 waies
                 .
              
               Jam
               :
               1.
               11.
               
               They
               
                 spring
                 as
                 grasse
              
               ,
               Psal
               :
               92.
               7.
               
               But
               it
               is
               but
               as
               grasse
               .
               for
               like
               grasse
               they
               wither
               ,
               Psal
               :
               102.
               11
               :
               and
               in
               
                 litle
                 time
                 ,
                 like
              
               the
               
               
                 grasse
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 house
                 ,
              
               Psal
               :
               129.
               6.
               
               They
               are
               fading
               every
               way
               .
               What
               they
               have
               ,
               is
               fading
               :
               and
               they
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               that
               will
               last
               ,
               and
               stand
               by
               them
               ,
               when
               what
               they
               
                 have
                 ,
                 faileth
              
               *
               .
               All
               their
               treasure
               is
               on
               earth
               .
               They
               have
               none
               in
               *
               Heaven
               ;
               neither
               doe
               they
               care
               to
               lay
               up
               any
               *
               there
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               not
               think
               to
               be
               able
               to
               live
               there
               :
               especially
               having
               no
               friends
               there
               neither
               ,
               to
               entertaine
               them
               .
               Luk.
               16.
               9.
               
               They
               have
               nothing
               whereon
               to
               build
               any
               hope
               :
               for
               they
               doe
               not
               
                 lay
                 up
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               1
               Tim
               :
               6.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               life's
               joy
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               &
               content
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               
                 wicked
                 rich
                 men
              
               look
               after
               .
               And
               yet
               they
               misse
               of
               those
               too
               .
               For
               even
               
                 this
                 life
              
               is
               never
               the
               better
               for
               riches
               (
               or
               ,
               for
               
                 having
                 more
                 then
                 others
              
               )
               in
               regard
               that
               a
               
                 man's
                 life
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 things
                 which
                 he
              
               *
               possesseth
               ,
               (
               or
               ,
               a
               
                 man's
                 living
                 upon
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 having
                 more
                 then
                 another
              
               )
               Luk
               :
               12.
               15.
               which
               was
               a
               reason
               our
               Saviour
               used
               ,
               to
               disswade
               his
               Disciples
               from
               greedinesse
               of
               having
               a
               
                 more
                 wealth
              
               ,
               one
               then
               another
               .
               Nay
               it
               is
               usually
               the
               worse
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               in
               the
               ensuing
               punishments
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 That
                 they
              
               shall
               be
               ;
               
                 nay
                 ,
                 that
                 they
              
               are
               very
               miserable
               ,
               
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 sundry
              
               evills
               and
               
               punishments
               ;
               
                 some
                 of
                 which
                 arise
                 meerely
                 from
                 their
              
               wealth
               :
               
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 preacher
                 had
                 very
                 good
                 cause
                 to
                 say
                 ,
              
               There
               is
               a
               sore
               evill
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               under
               the
               sun
               ,
               riches
               kept
               for
               the
               owners
               thereof
               ,
               to
               their
               hurt
               .
               Eccles
               ,
               5.
               13.
               
               Kept
               FOR
               them
               ]
               
                 as
                 who
                 would
                 ay
              
               ,
               kept
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               scourge
               to
               punish
               them
               :
               not
               ,
               kept
               
                 BY.
                 for
              
               wicked
               men
               are
               not
               masters
               ,
               but
               slaves
               
                 of
                 their
              
               wealth
               
                 which
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 so
                 much
              
               use
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 are
              
               abused
               
                 by
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               those
               evills
               or
               punishments
               are
               ,
            
             
               1
               Want
               of
               sleep
               ,
               
                 either
                 through
              
               intemperate
               use
               ,
               or
               immoderate
               love
               
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 have
              
               .
               The
               sleep
               of
               a
               labouring
               man
               is
               sweet
               ,
               whether
               he
               eat
               litle
               or
               much
               :
               but
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               rich
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               sleep
               ,
               Eccles
               5.
               12.
               
            
             
               2
               Trouble
               .
               In
               the
               house
               of
               the
               righteous
               is
               much
               treasure
               ,
               (
               
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 ;
                 without
                 any
              
               sorrow
               added
               
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 Prov
              
               :
               10.
               22.
               
               )
               but
               in
               the
               revenues
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               trouble
               .
               Prov.
               15.
               6.
               
            
             
               3
               Being
               deceived
               by
               their
               riches
               ,
               
                 many
                 waies
                 ;
                 as
                 by
              
               security
               *
               ,
               pride
               ,
               &c.
               
                 but
                 especially
                 that
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 speakes
                 of
                 .
              
               He
               that
               received
               the
               word
               among
               thornes
               ,
               (
               
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 name
                 for
                 riches
              
               )
               is
               he
               that
               heares
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               riches
               choak
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               he
               becometh
               unfruitfull
               ,
               Matt.
               13.
               
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 the
              
               
               godly
               rich
               man
               
                 his
                 being
                 much
              
               deceived
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 be
                 farre
                 enough
                 fro●
                 the
              
               thornes
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 receives
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 His
                 riches
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 his
              
               heart
               ,
               
                 where
                 th●
                 word
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 receive
                 it
              
               among
               thornes
               .
            
             
               4
               
                 A
                 diminishing
                 ,
                 and
                 decay
                 of
                 their
                 Riches
                 ,
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 .
                 Ye
                 looked
                 for
                 much
                 :
                 and
                 loe
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 Little
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 ye
                 brought
                 it
                 home
                 I
                 did
                 blow
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Why
                 ?
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 host●
                 because
                 of
                 my
                 house
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 wast
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 run
                 every
                 man
                 unto
                 his
                 owne
                 house
              
               Hag
               :
               1
               ,
               9.
               
               They
               that
               seek
               the
               
                 worst
                 things
                 first
              
               ,
               are
               usually
               punished
               with
               
                 not
                 finding
                 the
                 best
              
               ,
               when
               they
               seek
               them
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               we
               first
               seek
               the
               
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               we
               may
               not
               only
               have
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               seek
               for
               ;
               but
               those
               other
               things
               also
               added
               unto
               us
               over
               &
               above
               ,
               before
               ever
               we
               seeke
               them
               .
               Usually
               those
               
                 things
                 prosper
                 most
              
               ,
               that
               are
               
                 least
                 cared
                 for
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               commonly
               seen
               in
               persons
               too
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               most
               health
               ,
               &
               wealth
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               
                 least
                 sollicitous
              
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               5
               
                 Taking
                 away
              
               of
               their
               
                 false
                 riches
              
               ,
               for
               
                 abusing
                 them
                 to
                 sinne
              
               .
               So
               the
               Jewes
               were
               punished
               for
               abusing
               their
               riches
               to
               the
               service
               of
               Baal
               :
               to
               whom
               they
               sacrificed
               ,
               &
               made
               his
               Images
               of
               their
               gold
               and
               silver
               .
               
                 For
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 I
              
               (
               and
               not
               Baal
               )
               
                 gave
                 her
                 corn
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 oyle
                 ;
                 and
                 multiplied
                 her
                 silver
                 
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 prepared
                 for
                 Baal
                 .
                 Therefore
                 will
                 I
                 returne
                 ,
                 &
                 take
                 away
                 my
                 corne
              
               (
               for
               it
               is
               not
               Baal's
               ;
               &
               they
               have
               forfeited
               their
               right
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 wine
                 in
                 the
                 season
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
              
               a
               
                 recover
                 my
                 wooll
                 and
                 my
                 flax
                 given
                 to
                 cover
                 her
                 nakednesse
              
               Hos
               :
               2
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               See
               Ezek
               :
               b
               7
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               for
               there
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               the
               
                 latin
                 translation
                 ,
                 thereof
              
               ,
               for
               ,
               therein
               )
               speech
               is
               made
               of
               the
               like
               abuse
               of
               their
               Jewels
               and
               ornaments
               for
               the
               making
               of
               images
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               made
               the
               
                 golden
                 calfe
              
               ,
               Exod
               :
               32
               ,
               2.
               )
            
             
               6
               Deniall
               of
               the
               true
               Riches
               (
               grace
               
                 &
                 the
              
               Gospel
               .
               )
               
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 intrusted
                 with
              
               greater
               and
               better
               
                 things
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 not
                 faithfull
                 in
              
               lesse
               and
               worse
               .
               If
               therefore
               ye
               have
               not
               been
               faithfull
               in
               the
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               ,
               who
               will
               commit
               to
               your
               trust
               the
               true
               riches
               ?
               Luk.
               16.
               12.
               
               
                 So
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 as
              
               Mary
               said
               ,
               He
               hath
               filled
               the
               hungry
               with
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               rich
               he
               hath
               sent
               empty
               away
               ,
               Luk
               1.
               51.
               
            
             
               7
               At
               his
               death
               ,
               
                 The
                 taking
                 away
                 of
                 his
                 soule
                 by
                 the
                 divells
                 ,
              
               *
               and
               not
               by
               God
               :
               (
               because
               it
               is
               God
               that
               thus
               speakes
               .
               )
               or
               the
               taking
               it
               away
               by
               God
               in
               an
               angry
               manner
               
               with
               a
               resolution
               to
               
                 execute
                 justice
              
               :
               which
               will
               come
               to
               all
               as
               bad
               
                 Thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 thy
                 soule
                 shall
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 thee
                 .
                 then
                 whose
                 shall
                 those
                 things
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 provided
                 ?
                 So
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 layeth
                 up
                 treasure
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 rich
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               12
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               For
               though
               this
               may
               be
               also
               meant
               of
               
                 temporall
                 death
              
               :
               (
               as
               I
               have
               made
               use
               of
               it
               before
               :
               )
               yet
               is
               it
               cheifely
               meant
               of
               
                 eternal
                 death
              
               .
               For
               otherwise
               ,
               here
               were
               little
               more
               threatened
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               is
               
                 not
                 Rich
              
               towards
               God
               ;
               then
               what
               is
               common
               to
               him
               that
               is
               .
            
             
               8
               
                 After
                 Death
                 (
                 for
                 an
                 answer
                 to
                 that
                 question
                 ,
              
               Whose
               shall
               these
               things
               be
               ?
               )
               The
               disposall
               of
               his
               estate
               to
               the
               godly
               (
               
                 whom
                 he
              
               hated
               ;
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 it
                 a
              
               great
               punishment
               .
               )
               A
               good
               man
               leaveth
               his
               inheritance
               to
               his
               childrens
               children
               .
               But
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               *
               sinner
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               the
               just
               ,
               Prov.
               13.
               22.
               
               See
               Job
               27.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               9
               Not
               having
               an
               other
               estate
               to
               recompence
               it
               .
               Woe
               unto
               you
               that
               are
               rich
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               received
               your
               consolation
               ,
               Luk
               :
               6.
               24.
               
               
                 They
                 have
                 their
              
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
              
               accept
               
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 without
              
               caring
               
                 for
                 more
                 :
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 have
                 ,
              
               Ps
               :
               17.
               14.
               
            
             
               10
               Eternall
               destruction
               (
               
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 not
              
               fed
               
                 but
                 for
                 the
              
               slaughter
               .
               )
               When
               the
               wicked
               spring
               as
               the
               grasse
               ,
               &
               whē
               all
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               
               do
               flourish
               :
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               destroyfor
               ever
               ,
               Ps
               :
               92.
               7.
               
               
                 Either
                 the
              
               wasting
               
                 of
                 the
                 creatures
              
               abused
               through
               luxurie
               :
               
                 or
                 the
              
               rust
               
                 of
                 the
                 money
              
               not
               used
               at
               all
               
                 through
                 covetousnesse
                 ,
                 will
                 rise
                 up
                 in
                 judgment
                 against
                 them
                 .
              
               Goe
               to
               now
               ,
               ye
               Rich-men
               :
               weepe
               and
               howle
               for
               your
               miseries
               ,
               that
               shall
               come
               upon
               you
               .
               Your
               riches
               are
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               your
               garments
               moath
               eaten
               .
               Your
               gold
               and
               silver
               is
               cankered
               ;
               and
               the
               rust
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               a
               witnesse
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               eate
               your
               flesh
               as
               it
               were
               fire
               .
               Ye
               have
               heaped
               treasure
               together
               for
               the
               last
               day
               :
               Jam
               :
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               A
               Rich
               wicked
               man
               
                 is
                 like
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 a
              
               Steward
               of
               a
               great
               estate
               ,
               
                 and
                 is
                 an
              
               unthrift
               .
               
                 He
                 can
                 give
                 no
              
               good
               account
               :
               
                 &
                 yet
                 hath
                 a
              
               great
               
                 account
                 to
                 give
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 his
              
               condition
               
                 must
                 needs
                 be
              
               exceeding
               miserable
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Sabbath-breaking
             .
          
           
             The
             punishments
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             wee
             may
             finde
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             are
          
           
             1
             
               No-profit
               by
               that
               work
               ,
               in
               doing
               where
               of
               it
               was
               broken
               .
            
             They
             that
             sought
             for
             Manna
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             could
             find
             none
             .
             Exod.
             16.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Death
               .
               Every
               one
               that
               defileth
               it
               ,
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               For
               whosoever
               doth
               any
               worke
               therein
               ,
               that
               soule
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               frō
               amongst
               his
               people
               .
            
             Exod
             :
             31.
             14.
             
             So
             againe
             v.
             
             15.
             
             
               Whosoever
               doth
               any
               worke
               in
               the
               sabbath
               day
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
            
             This
             punishment
             was
             executed
             when
             the
             Israelites
             were
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             upon
             him
             that
             
               gathered
               sticks
            
             upon
             this
             day
             ,
             Num
             :
             15.
             36.
             and
             that
             by
             speciall
             order
             from
             God
             :
             of
             whom
             they
             inquired
             ,
             what
             they
             should
             doe
             with
             him
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             ignorance
             of
             the
             law
             (
             which
             had
             been
             declared
             unto
             them
             :
             )
             but
             of
             the
             fact
             :
             which
             because
             it
             seemed
             so
             smal
             a
             matter
             ,
             they
             knew
             not
             whether
             it
             were
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Misery
               upon
               whole
               Countries
               or
               Nations
               .
               What
               evill
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               yee
               doe
               &
               profane
               the
               sabbath
               day
               ?
               Did
               not
               your
               Fathers
               thus
               ?
               And
               did
               not
               God
               bring
               all
               this
               evill
               upon
               us
               .
               and
               upon
               this
               City
               ?
               Yet
               yee
               bring
               more
               wrath
               upon
               Israel
               by
               profaning
               the
               sabbath
               .
            
             Neh
             :
             13.
             18
             
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Nehemiah
             to
             the
             Jews
             :
             who
             brake
             the
             sabbath
             by
             
               treading
               wine-presses
               ,
               housing
               of
               fruit
               ,
               selling
               victuals
               ,
            
             and
             going
             with
             carriages
             .
             You
             have
             a
             very
             dreadfull
             threat
             in
             Jeremy
             ,
             there
             where
             onely
             the
             last
             of
             these
             is
             
               mentioned
               :
               But
               if
               yee
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               me
               ,
               to
               hallow
               the
               sabbath
               day
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               beare
               a
               burden
               ,
               even
               entering
               in
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               Jerusalem
               :
               then
               will
               I
               kindle
               a
               fire
               in
               the
               gates
               thereof
               ;
               and
               it
               shall
               devoure
               the
               palaces
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               it
            
             shall
             
               not
               be
               quenched
            
             ,
             Jer
             :
             17.
             27.
             
             
               Even
               entring
               
               in
            
             ]
             Though
             the
             things
             were
             carried
             into
             the
             ci●y
             ,
             for
             which
             there
             might
             bee
             more
             use
             and
             necessitie
             pleaded
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             were
             carried
             by
             strangers
             (
             whom
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             hindered
             .
             )
             Ezekiel
             in
             ch
             :
             20.
             relating
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             story
             of
             their
             fathers
             carriage
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             (
             
               how
               they
               walked
               not
               in
               God's
               statutes
               ,
               but
               despised
               his
               judgements
            
             ;
             for
             which
             they
             had
             severer
             judgements
             threatned
             them
             ,
             then
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             inflicted
             :
             which
             were
             some
             of
             them
             very
             dreadfull
             ones
             )
             mentions
             no
             sin
             but
             this
             :
             as
             you
             may
             see
             vers
             :
             13
             ,
             16
             ,
             21.
             
             Only
             vers
             .
             24
             Idolatry
             *
             is
             mentioned
             along
             with
             it
             .
             Nay
             in
             the
             Priests
             ,
             only
             
               negligence
               in
               seeing
               it
               strictly
               kept
               ,
            
             and
             conniving
             at
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               hiding
               their
               eyes
               from
               the
               sabbaths
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             expression
             is
             )
             Ezek
             :
             22.
             26.
             is
             reckoned
             for
             one
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             that
             severe
             punishment
             mentioned
             ver
             .
             31.
             
             
               Therefore
               have
               I
               powred
               out
               mine
               indignation
               upon
               them
               ,
               I
               have
               con●umed
               them
               with
               the
               fire
               of
               my
               wrath
               .
            
             In
             the
             23
             Chap.
             of
             that
             prophecy
             ,
             where
             
               severall
               punishments
            
             are
             threatned
             ,
             and
             their
             
               causes
               declared
               :
               Sabbath
               breaking
            
             is
             made
             an
             aggravation
             after
             
               adultery
               ,
               murder
            
             and
             idolatry
             .
             for
             complaint
             being
             made
             of
             them
             ,
             ver
             .
             37.
             it
             is
             added
             ver
             :
             38.
             
             MOREOVER
             
               this
               they
               have
               done
               unto
               me
               ,
               they
               have
               defiled
               my
               sanctuary
               in
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               and
               have
               profaned
               my
               sabbaths
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               threatned
               with
               a
            
             Curse
             .
             Will
             a
             man
             rob
             God
             ?
             Yet
             yee
             have
             robbed
             mee
             .
             But
             yee
             say
             ,
             wherein
             have
             we
             robbed
             thee
             ?
             In
             tithes
             and
             offerings
             .
             Ye
             are
             cursed
             with
             a
             curse
             :
             for
             ye
             have
             robbed
             me
             ,
             even
             this
             whole
             nation
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
               It
               hath
               been
               punished
               .
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 Shortnesse
                 of
                 life
              
               .
               As
               in
               the
               family
               of
               Eli
               ;
               whose
               sonnes
               Hophni
               &
               Phinehas
               used
               to
               take
               away
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               brought
               for
               offerings
               ,
               to
               rost
               it
               for
               themselves
               .
               But
               what
               said
               Eli
               of
               this
               sinne
               ?
               1
               Sam
               :
               2.
               25.
               
               
                 If
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 against
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 judge
                 shall
                 judge
                 him
                 ;
                 But
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 sinne
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 entreat
                 for
                 him
                 ?
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 they
                 hearkned
                 not
                 unto
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 their
                 father
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 slay
                 thē
                 .
              
               See
               the
               punishment
               denounced
               from
               v.
               31
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 party
                 .
                 Achan
                 ,
              
               (
               who
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               Jericho
               ,
               stole
               some
               of
               the
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               which
               was
               before
               consecrated
               for
               the
               Lords
               treasury
               ,
               Josh
               .
               6.
               19.
               
               )
               was
               by
               God's
               speciall
               sentence
               condemned
               to
               bee
               burnt
               ,
               ch
               :
               7.
               15.
               and
               accordingly
               the
               people
               stoned
               him
               first
               ,
               and
               burnt
               him
               afterwards
               ,
               vers
               .
               25.
               
            
             
               3
               
                 The
                 conquest
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 hee
                 belonged
                 .
              
               Josh
               .
               7.
               5.
               
               Hitherto
               may
               you
               reduce
               the
               example
               of
               Belshazzar
               King
               of
               Babylon
               .
               
               who
               upon
               a
               time
               (
               in
               his
               jollity
               )
               commanded
               to
               be
               brought
               forth
               to
               drink
               in
               ,
               the
               
                 golden
                 and
                 silver
                 vessels
              
               ,
               which
               his
               father
               Nebuchadnezzar
               had
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Temple
               at
               Jerusalem
               .
               But
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               before
               one
               hour
               passed
               ,
               the
               hand
               came
               forth
               ,
               and
               wrote
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               those
               words
               that
               told
               him
               ,
               his
               
                 kingdome
                 was
                 divided
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Medes
                 &
                 Persians
                 ,
              
               Dan
               :
               5.
               2
               ,
               5
               ,
               28.
               
               If
               I
               would
               follow
               others
               ,
               I
               might
               give
               you
               for
               examples
               ,
               Asa
               ,
               and
               Jehoash
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               ,
               Shishak
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               Ananias
               and
               Sapphira
               .
               But
               because
               I
               take
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               two
               last
               ,
               to
               be
               no
               proper
               sacriledge
               ;
               &
               that
               it
               was
               not
               so
               much
               the
               detaining
               of
               the
               mony
               ,
               that
               was
               punished
               .
               And
               because
               I
               meet
               with
               no
               particular
               relation
               of
               Shishak●s
               punishment
               ,
               as
               inflicted
               for
               this
               sinne
               ▪
               And
               lastly
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               
                 not
                 mentioned
              
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               punished
               for
               this
               sin
               ;
               but
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               punished
               for
               other
               causes
               ;
               Asa
               ,
               for
               
                 relying
                 on
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Syria
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               16
               7
               :
               and
               
                 Jehoash
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 Jehoida
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               2
               Chron.
               24
               ,
               25
               :
               I
               think
               it
               is
               not
               best
               to
               make
               this
               use
               of
               them
               .
               I
               might
               also
               present
               to
               you
               for
               your
               use
               ,
               examples
               out
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               .
               As
               I
               
                 Alcimus
                 a
                 Commander
              
               under
               Demetrius
               .
               who
               as
               he
               began
               to
               pull
               downe
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               inner
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Prophets
               (
               Haggai
               
               and
               Zachary
               ,
               by
               whose
               perswasions
               the
               walls
               were
               built
               )
               was
               stricken
               dumb
               ,
               and
               died
               suddenly
               ,
               1
               Mac.
               9.
               54.
               2
               
               Heliodorus
               .
               who
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               the
               treasury
               of
               the
               temple
               to
               take
               it
               away
               ,
               saw
               a
               strange
               apparition
               ,
               and
               was
               stricken
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               2.
               
               Mac.
               3.
               25.
               and
               27.
               3
               
               Menelaus
               ,
               one
               who
               had
               committed
               much
               sacriledge
               first
               &
               last
               .
               Against
               him
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Kings
                 moved
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Antiochus
              
               ;
               who
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               as
               sacrilegio●s
               persons
               were
               *
               wont
               to
               be
               at
               Berea
               .
               2
               Mac.
               13.
               4.
               
               But
               ,
               because
               the
               faith
               of
               these
               relations
               is
               suspected
               ,
               I
               doe
               but
               name
               them
               .
               Whether
               these
               and
               other
               examples
               that
               might
               be
               brought
               ,
               bee
               truly
               related
               ,
               or
               not
               ;
               of
               this
               you
               may
               be
               confident
               ,
               that
               ,
               hee
               who
               takes
               a
               thing
               sacrilegiously
               ,
               is
               most
               taken
               himselfe
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 snare
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 devoureth
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               20.
               25
            
          
        
         
           
             Being
             Scandalized
             .
          
           
             1
             
               At
               the
            
             waies
             
               of
               God.
            
             Who
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             understand
             these
             things
             ?
             prudent
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             know
             them
             ?
             for
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             right
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             shall
             walke
             in
             them
             .
             But
             the
             transgressours
             shall
             fall
             therein
             ,
             Hos
             .
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             At
             
               the
               word
            
             of
             God.
             Peter
             saies
             that
             our
             Saviour
             becomes
             a
             
               stone
               of
               stumbling
            
             to
             
             them
             ,
             
               which
               stumble
               at
               the
               word
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             3
             At
             God
             himselfe
             .
             He
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             sanctuary
             :
             but
             for
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
             ,
             to
             both
             the
             houses
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Isa
             8
             14.
             
             
               See
               the
               Chapter
               of
            
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Scandalizing
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             For
             1
             
               It
               makes
               God
            
             punish
             
               a
               sinne
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               he
               had
               not
               punished
               .
            
             David
             said
             unto
             Nathan
             ,
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord.
             And
             Nathan
             said
             unto
             David
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             also
             put
             away
             thy
             sinne
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             dye
             Howbeit
             ,
             because
             by
             this
             deed
             ,
             thou
             hast
             given
             occasion
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             child
             also
             that
             is
             borne
             to
             thee
             ,
             shall
             surely
             die
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             It
             makes
             him
             to
             
               resolve
               immutably
            
             ,
             to
             punish
             :
             when
             perhaps
             otherwise
             hee
             would
             repent
             .
             especially
             if
             it
             be
             in
             his
             ministers
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             Bethel
             ,
             in
             Jeroboam's
             time
             .
             
               Because
               they
               ministred
               unto
               them
               before
               their
               Idols
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               to
               fall
               into
               iniquity
               :
               therefore
               have
               I
               lift
               up
               my
               hand
               against
               them
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               beare
               their
               iniquitie
               ,
            
             Ezek
             :
             44
             ,
             12.
             
             In
             Malachy
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             ,
             how
             God
             punished
             such
             ministers
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             viz.
             with
             the
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Yee
               have
               caused
               many
               to
               stumhle
               at
               the
               law
               ,
               yee
               have
               corrupted
               
               the
               covenant
               of
               Levi
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               .
               Therefore
               I
               also
               have
               made
               you
               contemptible
            
             (
             as
             you
             have
             made
             my
             ordinances
             contemptible
             )
             and
             
               base
               before
               all
               the
               people
               ;
               according
               as
               yee
               have
               not
               kept
               my
               waies
               ,
               but
               have
               been
               partiall
               in
               the
               law
               .
            
             Malach.
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             How
             justly
             the
             Ministers
             of
             England
             by
             their
             scandalous
             life
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             have
             suffered
             ,
             &
             doe
             still
             suffer
             this
             punishment
             ,
             I
             wish
             it
             were
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             demonstrate
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             ,
             who
             scandalize
             maliciously
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             make
             the
             godly
             to
             fall
             into
             sinne
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             laugh
             at
             them
             ,
             or
             have
             somewhat
             to
             accuse
             them
             of
             ,
             as
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             (
             such
             as
             there
             are
             too
             many
             :
             )
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             fall
             themselves
             into
             a
             pit
             of
             destruction
             ,
             when
             the
             others
             perhaps
             shall
             escape
             .
             
               Who
               so
               causeth
               the
               righteous
               to
               goe
               astray
               in
               an
               evill
               way
               ,
               hee
               shall
               fall
               himselfe
               into
               his
               own
               pit
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Godly
             ,
             who
             doe
             it
             by
             
               falling
               into
               sinne
               themselves
            
             ,
             are
             
               as
               a
               troubled
               fountaine
               and
               a
               corrupt
               spring
               ,
            
             Prov.
             25.
             26.
             
             And
             therefore
             are
             they
             like
             to
             be
             purged
             by
             some
             chastisement
             :
             for
             else
             (
             like
             a
             corrupt
             spring
             )
             they
             will
             doe
             abundance
             of
             hurt
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Scorners
             ,
          
           
             Especially
             such
             as
             Scorne
             Instruction
             ,
             punished
             ,
          
           
             1
             With
             Ignorance
             .
             A
             Scorner
             seeketh
             wisedome
             and
             findeth
             it
             not
             :
             but
             knowledge
             is
             easie
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             understandeth
             ,
             Prov.
             14.
             6.
             
             
               Here
               the
            
             Scorner
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             understandeth
             
               seeme
               to
               be
            
             opposed
             .
             
               And
               so
               ch
            
             :
             19.
             29.
             
             Scorners
             ,
             and
             fooles
             ,
             
               seeme
               to
               be
               put
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Being
             hated
             of
             men
             .
             The
             thought
             of
             foolishnesse
             is
             sin
             :
             and
             the
             scorner
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             men
             ,
             Prov
             :
             24.
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             Being
             scorned
             &
             slighted
             by
             God
             (
             
               which
               is
               a
               fearefull
               thing
            
             .
             )
             Surely
             hee
             scorneth
             the
             scorners
             ,
             but
             giveth
             grace
             unto
             the
             lowly
             ,
             Prov
             :
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             4
             Many
             heavy
             judgmentes
             .
             Judgments
             are
             prepared
             for
             scorners
             ,
             and
             stripes
             for
             the
             back
             of
             fooles
             Prov
             :
             19.
             29.
             
             Solomon's
             
               foole
               ,
               is
            
             only
             the
             Scorner
             :
             
               and
               he
               that
               is
               a
            
             Scorner
             ,
             
               can
               be
               no
               other
            
             .
          
           
             5
             Destruction
             .
             
               As
               sure
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Jews
             were
             punished
             
               with
               it
               ,
               who
            
             scorned
             ,
             and
             jeered
             
               at
               the
            
             Prophets
             .
             For
             the
             terrible
             one
             is
             brought
             to
             nought
             ,
             the
             scorner
             is
             consumed
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             watch
             for
             iniquity
             shall
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             Isa
             29.
             20.
             
             
             
               They
               think
               they
               doe
               a
               great
               matter
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               a
               sufficient
               revenge
               upon
               a
               man
               ,
               to
            
             scorne
             his
             reproofe
             :
             
               but
               alas
               ,
               they
            
             hurt
             
               none
               but
            
             themselves
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             wise
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             wise
             for
             thy selfe
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             scornest
             ,
             thou
             alone
             shalt
             beare
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             9.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             
               Not-knowing
               them
               punished
               ,
            
             
               With
               Errour
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               told
               the
               Saduces
               ,
               who
               denyed
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 erre
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               Matt.
               22.
               29.
               
            
          
           
             
               Wresting
               them
               attended
               ,
            
             
               With
               Destruction
               .
               Peter
               
                 speaking
                 of
              
               Paul's
               
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 saith
              
               ,
               In
               which
               are
               some
               things
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               :
               which
               they
               also
               which
               are
               unlearned
               ,
               &
               unstable
               ,
               wrest
               to
               their
               owne
               destruction
               ,
               2.
               
               Epist
               .
               3.
               16.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Scrupling
             at
             Gnats
             ,
             and
             swallowing
             Camels
             .
          
           
             Woe
             unto
             you
             Pharisees
             ,
             for
             yee
             tithe
             mint
             ,
             and
             rue
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             herbs
             ,
             and
             passe
             over
             judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             these
             ought
             ye
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             left
             the
             other
             undone
             .
             Luk.
             11.
             42.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Security
             *
             as
             to
             enemyes
             punished
             (
             or
             threatned
          
           
             With
             
               Being
               conquered
               by
               them
            
             .
             Whereof
             take
             these
             instances
             .
             1
             The
             Midianites
             under
             the
             command
             of
             Zeba
             and
             Zalmuna
             .
             They
             were
             overcome
             by
             Gideon
             :
             who
             (
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             words
             )
             smote
             the
             
               hoast
               ;
               for
               the
               hoast
               was
               secure
            
             Jud.
             8.
             11.
             2
             
             The
             people
             of
             Laish
             :
             of
             whose
             security
             speciall
             mention
             is
             made
             thrice
             in
             one
             Chapter
             .
             viz.
             Jud.
             18
             ,
             7
             ,
             10.
             27.
             
             They
             were
             put
             to
             the
             sword
             by
             the
             Children
             of
             Dan
             ;
             and
             their
             City
             burnt
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             3
             
             The
             people
             of
             Kedar
             ,
             and
             Hazor
             (
             Arabians
             )
             threatned
             to
             be
             destroyed
             by
             the
             Caldeans
             Jer
             :
             49
             ,
             28
             to
             34.
             
             The
             Complaint
             is
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             
               dwelled
               with
               out
               care
            
             vers
             .
             51
             ,
             4
             The
             
               Carelesse
               Ethiopians
            
             Ezek
             30
             9.
             5
             
             The
             Ninivites
             ,
             who
             
               dwelt
               carelesly
            
             ,
             Zeph.
             2.
             15
             ,
             6
             Belshazzar
             .
             The
             same
             night
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             feasting
             and
             carousing
             ,
             he
             was
             slaine
             :
             and
             the
             City
             of
             Babylon
             taken
             ,
             Dan.
             5.
             1.
             30.
             7
             
             Those
             that
             
               dwell
               carelesly
               in
               the
               Isles
            
             (
             among
             whom
             we
             of
             England
             may
             well
             be
             numbred
             )
             Ezek.
             39.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Security
             as
             to
             evill
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               cause
               it
               in
               others
            
             
               
                 Are
                 threatend
                 with
              
               the
               same
               punishments
               ,
               
                 which
                 they
                 promise
                 them
                 freedome
                 from
                 ;
                 as
                 those
                 false
                 Prophets
                 were
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 make
                 the
                 Jewes
                 believe
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 conquered
                 by
                 the
                 Assyrians
                 ,
              
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               concerning
               the
               prophets
               ,
               that
               prophecy
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               I
               sent
               them
               not
               ,
               yet
               they
               say
               ,
               sword
               and
               famine
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               this
               land
               ;
               by
               sword
               and
               famine
               shall
               these
               Prophets
               be
               consumed
               ,
               Jer
               ;
               14.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               are
               guilty
               of
               it
               themselves
               *
               ,
               are
               In
               like
               manner
               threatened
            
             
               1
               With
               those
               punishments
               ,
               which
               they
               promise
               themselves
               freedome
               from
               .
               So
               were
               ,
               1
               The
               Israelites
               .
               who
               saying
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Hell
                 are
                 wee
                 at
                 agreement
                 :
                 when
                 the
                 overflowing
                 scourge
                 shall
                 passe
                 throw
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Isa
               .
               28.
               15
               ,
               are
               thus
               threatened
               v.
               11.
               
               
                 Judgment
                 also
                 will
                 I
                 lay
                 to
                 the
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 the
                 plummet
                 &c.
                 
              
               By
               which
               I
               conjecture
               may
               be
               meant
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               so
               strict
               ,
               in
               punishing
               them
               :
               that
               ,
               whereas
               they
               presumed
               ,
               that
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 scourge
                 should
                 passe
                 
                 thorow
              
               the
               Land
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               so
               much
               as
               come
               neere
               them
               ;
               his
               Judgments
               should
               hit
               them
               so
               right
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               directed
               by
               line
               and
               plummet
               :
               so
               that
               they
               should
               not
               misse
               them
               .
               And
               it
               followes
               also
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 Your
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Death
                 shall
                 be
                 disanulled
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 agreement
                 with
                 Hell
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
                 .
                 when
                 the
                 overflowing
                 scourge
                 shall
                 passe
                 thorow
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 ye
                 be
                 troden
                 downe
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
               2
               The
               Edomites
               .
               who
               were
               secure
               through
               pride
               of
               their
               strength
               ;
               and
               thought
               that
               the
               Chaldeans
               could
               never
               conquer
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               dwelt
               upon
               
                 high
                 hills
              
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               
                 mountainous
                 country
                 .
                 Whose
                 habitation
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 who
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 bring
                 me
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ?
                 though
                 thou
                 exalt
                 thy selfe
                 as
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 thou
                 set
                 thy
                 nest
                 among
                 the
                 starrs
                 ,
                 thence
                 will
                 I
                 bring
                 thee
                 downe
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Obad
               ,
               3.
               and
               4.
               3
               
               The
               Chaldeans
               themselves
               ;
               after
               that
               God
               had
               made
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               intended
               ,
               for
               the
               punishing
               of
               others
               .
               
                 Heare
                 now
                 this
                 ,
                 Thou
                 that
                 are
                 given
                 to
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 that
                 dwellest
                 carelesly
                 ,
                 that
                 seyest
                 in
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 &
                 none
                 else
                 beside
                 mee
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 sit
                 as
                 a
                 widow
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 l●sse
                 of
                 children
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 widowhood
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 in
                 their
              
               *
               perfection
               ,
               &c
               Isa
               .
               47.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               
                 In
                 a
                 moment
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 in
                 their
                 perfection
              
               .
               ]
               Evills
               
               Evills
               sudden
               ,
               and
               great
               too
               ,
               who
               can
               deale
               with
               ?
               The
               suddenesse
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               punishment
               is
               expressed
               againe
               verse
               11.
               
               And
               indeed
               here
               is
               the
               misery
               of
               every
               one
               that
               is
               secure
               viz
               :
               that
               all
               his
               
                 evills
                 come
                 suddenly
              
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               not
               aware
               ;
               and
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               himselfe
               also
               
                 comes
                 suddenly
              
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sooner
               then
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Conquest
               ,
               and
               
                 Captivity
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 search
                 Jerusawith
                 candles
                 ,
                 and
                 punish
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 setled
                 in
                 their
                 lees
                 ;
                 that
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 he
                 doe
                 evill
                 .
                 Therefore
                 their
                 goods
                 shall
                 become
                 a
                 booty
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 house
                 a
                 desolation
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Zeph
               :
               1.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 search
                 Jerusalem
                 with
                 candles
              
               ]
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               the
               like
               with
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               in
               Isaiah
               ,
               of
               
                 laying
                 judgment
                 to
                 the
                 line
              
               ;
               and
               spoken
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               viz
               :
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               peoples
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               divine
               providence
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               mens
               actions
               ;
               &
               that
               things
               should
               continue
               as
               they
               were
               without
               alteration
               .
               But
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 know
                 the
                 contrary
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 punish
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 it
                 very
                 exactly
              
               ;
               so
               that
               not
               only
               ,
               
                 not
                 all
              
               ,
               but
               none
               ,
               shall
               escape
               Josephus
               *
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Souldiers
              
               under
               Titus
               ,
               when
               he
               tooke
               Jerusalem
               ,
               searched
               the
               very
               sinks
               ,
               and
               graves
               ,
               and
               dens
               ,
               for
               men
               :
               and
               put
               to
               death
               those
               that
               they
               
               found
               .
               
                 That
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 heart
              
               ]
               you
               have
               had
               the
               expression
               twice
               before
               in
               this
               chapter
               of
               Security
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               proper
               to
               all
               Secure
               men
               ,
               so
               to
               say
               :
               *
               and
               the
               best
               of
               us
               are
               guilty
               of
               it
               oftner
               ,
               then
               we
               take
               notice
               of
               .
               
                 In
                 their
                 heart
              
               .
               ]
               That
               is
               enough
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               provoke
               him
               :
               and
               we
               dare
               not
               say
               otherwise
               then
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               provoking
               men
               .
            
             
               3
               Death
               by
               the
               sword
               .
               All
               the
               sinners
               of
               my
               people
               shall
               dye
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               which
               say
               ,
               the
               evill
               shall
               not
               overtake
               ,
               nor
               prevent
               us
               ,
               Amos
               9.
               10.
               
            
             
               4
               Sudden
               &
               unavoidable
               destruction
               .
               For
               when
               they
               shall
               say
               ,
               peace
               and
               safety
               ,
               then
               sudden
               destruction
               cometh
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               travaile
               upon
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               1
               Thess
               :
               5.
               3.
               
            
             
               5
               All
               the
               curses
               written
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               And
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               when
               he
               heareth
               the
               words
               of
               this
               curse
               ,
               that
               he
               blesse
               himselfe
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               peace
               though
               I
               walke
               in
               the
               imagination
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               to
               adde
               drunkenesse
               to
               thirst
               .
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               spare
               him
               :
               but
               then
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               Jealousy
               ,
               shall
               smoak
               against
               that
               man
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               curses
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               booke
               ,
               shall
               lie
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               blot
               out
               his
               name
               from
               under
               heaven
               Deut
               :
               29.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               No
               wonder
               then
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Amos
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 ease
                 in
                 Sion
                 ,
              
               Amos
               6.
               1.
               
            
             
             
               Seducers
               and
               seduced
               .
               See
               False
               teachers
            
          
        
         
           
             Selfe
             conceited
             men
             ,
             punished
             ,
          
           
             1
             By
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             deceiving
             them
             .
             For
             if
             a
             man
             think
             himselfe
             to
             be
             something
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             nothing
             :
             he
             deciveth
             himselfe
             ,
             Gal
             :
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             By
             God
             ,
             detaining
             from
             them
             ,
             
               that
               which
               they
               think
               they
               have
               .
            
             Whosoever
             hath
             not
             ,
             from
             him
             shall
             be
             taken
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             ,
             Luk
             :
             8.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             Selfe-destruction
             Threatned
             to
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             In
             generall
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             prime
             and
             
               remote
               cause
            
             ,
             any
             sins
             whatsoever
             are
             mens
             owne
             snares
             ,
             and
             
               stumbling
               blocks
            
             :
             so
             that
             you
             may
             say
             to
             a
             man
             of
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Moses
             does
             of
             
               serving
               Idols
               ,
               It
               will
               surely
               be
               a
               snare
            
             *
             
               unto
               thee
            
             ,
             Ex
             :
             23.
             33.
             
             Sinners
             will
             run
             themselves
             fast
             enough
             in
             ,
             and
             hang
             themselves
             sure
             enough
             with
             the
             Cords
             of
             their
             owne
             sins
             ,
             of
             their
             
               own
               accord
               ,
               although
            
             (
             or
             rather
             
             indeed
             If
             )
             God
             let
             them
             alone
             .
             
               His
               own
               iniquities
               shall
               take
               the
               wicked
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               holden
               with
               the
               cords
               of
               his
               sins
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             5.
             22.
             
             Wickednesse
             is
             the
             fire
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             the
             briars
             ,
             and
             thornes
             ,
             Isa
             .
             9.
             18.
             
             Punishment
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             but
             their
             
               own
               way
               brought
               back
               again
               upon
               their
               own
               head
               .
            
             The
             Scripture
             useth
             this
             expression
             for
             it
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.
             32.
             as
             likewise
             that
             of
             
               eating
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               own
               waies
               :
            
             Pr.
             1.
             31.
             
             
               David
               prayed
            
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             his
             enemies
             might
             be
             dark
             and
             slippery
             ,
             Psal
             :
             35.
             6.
             
             
               Jeremy
               threatned
            
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             the
             
               false
               Prophets
               should
            
             be
             so
             ,
             chap
             :
             23.
             12.
             
             &
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             every
             
               sinner
               is
            
             so
             .
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             ,
             there
             needs
             none
             to
             throw
             him
             downe
             :
             for
             hee
             will
             fall
             soone
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             fall
             most
             dangerously
             :
             as
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             doe
             in
             
               such
               waies
            
             .
             Many
             are
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             speake
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             especially
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             and
             the
             Proverbs
             .
             You
             may
             see
             at
             your
             leasure
             ,
             Psal
             .
             64.
             8.
             140.
             9.
             141.
             10
             
             *
             .
             Prov.
             11.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             19.
             ch
             :
             13.
             6
             ,
             14.
             14.
             21.
             7.
             29.
             6.
             
          
           
             I
             say
             that
             every
             sinner
             will
             punish
             himselfe
             with
             his
             own
             courses
             :
             when
             once
             God
             leaves
             him
             (
             or
             gives
             him
             leave
             )
             
               to
               take
            
             those
             courses
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             punish
             himselfe
             .
             Now
             the
             main
             cause
             of
             God's
             
               leaving
               him
            
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             is
             his
             leaving
             God
             first
             :
             and
             refusing
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             his
             word
             .
             So
             that
             
             still
             the
             
               sinners
               destruction
            
             is
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             his
             own
             greatest
             enemy
             .
             
               They
               would
               none
               of
               my
               Councell
               :
               they
               despised
               all
               my
               reproofe
               .
               Therefore
               shall
               they
               eat
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               be
               filled
               with
               their
               owne
               devises
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             1
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             If
             hee
             will
             not
             take
             God's
             Counsell
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             take
             his
             owne
             ;
             and
             his
             own
             is
             never
             good
             .
             Such
             as
             will
             not
             
               follow
               advice
            
             ,
             though
             it
             bee
             but
             man's
             advice
             ,
             we
             see
             but
             few
             of
             them
             prosper
             .
             See
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             in
             the
             Chapter
             of
             God's
             
               Leaving
               men
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Title
             Sin.
             
          
           
             Now
             by
             
               any
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             men
             do
             hurt
             thēselves
             
               remotely
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               end
               ,
            
             by
             
               just
               desert
            
             :
             But
             there
             are
             some
             sins
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             are
             
               more
               immediatly
            
             their
             own
             executioners
             .
             And
             of
             such
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             being
             punished
             by
             them
             ,
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             severall
             places
             of
             this
             book
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             will
             instance
             onely
             in
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             noted
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             1
             
               An
               unruly
               tongue
               .
               A
               fooles
               mouth
               is
               his
               destruction
               ,
               and
               his
               lips
               are
               the
               snare
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             18.
             7.
             2
             
             
               Anger
               and
               Envy
               .
               For
               wrath
               killeth
               the
               foolish
               man
               :
               and
               Envy
               slayeth
               the
               silly
               one
               ,
            
             Job
             ,
             5.
             2.
             3
             
             
               Frowardnesse
               .
               The
               integritie
               of
               the
               upright
               shall
               guide
               them
               :
               hut
               the
               perversnesse
               of
               transgressours
               shall
               destroy
               them
               .
            
             Prov
             :
             11.
             3.
             4
             
             
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               wantonnesse
               ,
               in
               prosperity
               .
               The
               turning
               away
               of
               the
               simple
               shall
               s●ay
               them
               ,
               
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               fooles
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             1.
             32.
             
             Of
             these
             you
             may
             see
             more
             in
             their
             severall
             Chapters
             .
          
           
             This
             way
             of
             punishing
             men
             
               by
               themselves
            
             ,
             is
             a
             way
             that
             God
             uses
             very
             much
             whether
             it
             be
             by
             
               giving
               them
               up
               to
               such
               sins
               ,
            
             as
             are
             most
             hurtfull
             to
             the
             parties
             ,
             that
             commit
             them
             :
             Or
             by
             causing
             them
             to
             be
             wh●pt
             
               by
               those
               scourges
            
             ,
             which
             they
             
               made
               themselves
            
             and
             intended
             for
             the
             backs
             of
             others
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             ,
             if
             you
             see
             men
             punished
             this
             way
             you
             have
             very
             good
             cause
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             a
             speciall
             hand
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             is
             very
             angry
             As
             David
             saith
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               known
               by
               the
               judgement
               which
               he
               executeth
               :
               the
               wicked
               is
               snared
               in
               the
               work
               of
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
            
             Ps
             .
             9.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             Selfe-Feare
             .
             See
             Feare
             ,
             and
             Enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Selling
             deceitfully
             ,
             See
             deceitfull
             dealing
             .
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             I
             meane
             to
             give
             you
             two
             or
             three
             of
             the
             more
             remarkable
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             speak
             of
             Sin
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             Sin.
             Now
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             
               by
               Sin
            
             there
             comes
             
               no
               good
            
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             
               this
               world
            
             ,
             every
             thing
             considered
             .
             
             
               What
               fruit
               had
               yee
               then
            
             (
             then
             )
             in
             *
             
               those
               things
               whereof
               yee
               are
               now
               ashamed
               ?
            
             Rom
             :
             6
             21
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sinnes
             are
             called
             the
             
               unfruitfull
               workes
               of
               darknesse
            
             ,
             Eph.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             
               for
               Sin
            
             there
             will
             be
             
               certain
               punishment
            
             .
             It
             was
             so
             
               before
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             appeares
             ,
             1
             By
             what
             is
             threatned
             .
             God
             told
             
               Cain
               ,
               If
               thou
               dost
               not
               well
               ,
               sin
               lyeth
               at
               the
               dore
               ,
            
             Gen
             :
             4.
             7.
             
             And
             Moses
             told
             the
             Reubenites
             ,
             and
             Cadites
             (
             when
             he
             would
             have
             them
             go
             over
             Jordan
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             I●raelites
             ,
             to
             help
             them
             into
             their
             possessions
             ;
             having
             their
             own
             already
             on
             this
             side
             the
             river
             )
             
               But
               if
               yee
               will
               not
               doe
               so
               :
               behold
               yee
               have
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               be
               sure
               ,
               your
               sin
               will
               finde
               you
               out
            
             *
             ,
             Num
             :
             32.
             23.
             2
             
             By
             what
             we
             read
             of
             to
             have
             been
             inflicted
             .
             Which
             as
             men
             
               knew
               ,
               before
            
             it
             was
             inflicted
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             :
             (
             as
             appeares
             by
             Samuels
             speech
             to
             the
             people
             1
             Sam
             :
             12.
             25.
             and
             Solomons
             prayer
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.
             33.
             35
             
             )
             so
             they
             
               acknowledged
               ,
               after
            
             it
             was
             inflicted
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             meerely
             the
             
               fruit
               of
               sin
            
             .
             As
             (
             among
             other
             places
             )
             you
             may
             see
             in
             2
             Chron
             :
             30.
             7.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Messengers
             sent
             about
             by
             Hezekiah
             ,
             with
             proclamatiō
             for
             keeping
             of
             a
             passeover
             ,
             in
             their
             exhortation
             used
             these
             words
             .
             
               Be
               yee
               not
               like
               to
               your
               fathers
               ,
               and
               like
               your
               brethren
               ,
               which
               trespassed
               against
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               your
               fathers
               :
               who
               therefore
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               desolation
               ,
               as
               yee
               
               see
               .
            
             In
             the
             book
             of
             Judges
             ,
             there
             is
             seldome
             mention
             made
             of
             a
             victory
             had
             over
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             with
             this
             
               preface
               :
               The
               children
               of
               Israel
               did
               evill
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             and
             such
             or
             such
             an
             enemy
             
               came
               against
               them
               &c.
            
             See
             ch
             :
             3.
             12.
             ch
             :
             4
             3
             6.
             1.
             10.
             6.
             13.
             1.
             
             The
             same
             *
             word
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             used
             for
             sin
             and
             for
             punishment
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             word
             in
             a
             different
             forme
             ,
             for
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             expiate
             sin
             .
             for
             sin
             will
             be
             either
             expiated
             or
             punished
             ;
             that
             is
             c●rtaine
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             so
             since
             Christ
             :
             as
             both
             the
             threats
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             part
             )
             experience
             ,
             testifie
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             In
             
               this
               world
               ,
               sinners
            
             are
             punished
             in
             the
             worst
             manner
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             be
             ;
             hat
             is
             ,
             with
             
               Spirituall
               punishments
            
             ,
             which
             are
             farre
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             make
             way
             for
             more
             .
             In
             speaking
             of
             these
             ,
             I
             might
             be
             very
             large
             ,
             if
             I
             would
             descend
             to
             Particulars
             .
             But
             because
             that
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             a
             volume
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             chapter
             ;
             I
             will
             onely
             mention
             three
             more
             
               generall
               evils
            
             ,
             that
             render
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             both
             miserable
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             dangerous
             .
             1
             Darkenesse
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             11.
             
             &c.
             so
             that
             
               he
               knoweth
               not
               whither
               he
               goeth
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             fall
             .
             2
             Slavery
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             is
             sold
             ,
             (
             and
             hath
             
               sold
               himselfe
            
             )
             &
             wherein
             he
             continues
             .
             Ro
             7.
             14.
             
             See
             Joh.
             8.
             34.
             
             Acts
             8.
             23.
             3
             
             
               Death
               .
               Co●
            
             2.
             13.
             
             
             Perhaps
             he
             knows
             it
             not
             .
             But
             his
             condition
             is
             never
             the
             better
             for
             that
             ;
             for
             of
             those
             evi●s
             that
             are
             
               evils
               indeed
               ,
               ignorance
            
             is
             alwaies
             an
             aggravation
             .
          
           
             In
             
               the
               world
               to
               come
            
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             punished
             with
             most
             
               bitter
               punishments
               .
               Tribulation
            
             *
             
               and
               anguish
               upon
               every
               soule
               of
               man
               that
               doth
               evill
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.
             9.
             
             And
             that
             
               for
               ever
               .
               These
               shall
               goe
               away
               into
               everlasting
               punishment
               ,
            
             Matth.
             25.
             46.
             
             This
             is
             all
             the
             wages
             which
             
               the
               servants
               of
               sinne
            
             have
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             and
             this
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             have
             :
             unlesse
             by
             Christ
             *
             
               they
               are
               made
               free
            
             *
             
               from
               sinne
            
             ,
             and
             become
             the
             
               servants
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             so
             that
             what
             ever
             their
             
               beginning
               be
               ,
               yet
               their
               end
            
             *
             
               may
               be
               everlasting
               life
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Sinning
             deliberately
             ,
             and
             with
             delight
             .
          
           
             Woe
             unto
             them
             that
             devise
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             worke
             evill
             upon
             their
             beds
             ;
             when
             the
             morning
             is
             light
             ,
             they
             practise
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             Mic.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               See
               Isa
            
             .
             5.
             18.
             
             
               You
               that
               sinne
               thus
               ,
               take
               heed
               ,
               lest
               God
               take
               up
               a
               resolution
               against
               you
               ,
               that
               he
            
             will
             not
             forget
             you
             ;
             as
             he
             
               did
               against
               the
               Jewes
            
             ,
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             unto
             this
             people
             ,
             thus
             have
             they
             loved
             to
             wander
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             refrained
             their
             feet
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             accept
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             now
             remember
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             visit
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             Jer
             :
             14.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Sinning
             with
             a
             high
             hand
          
           
             By
             
               Sinning
               with
               a
               high
               hand
            
             ,
             I
             meane
             Sinning
             (
             as
             the
             word
             is
             in
             our
             translation
             )
             presumptuously
             ,
             ●iz
             :
             when
             men
             doe
             not
             only
             
               resolve
               ,
               but
               professe
            
             to
             Sinne
             ,
             out
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Contempt
               ▪
            
             of
             authority
             .
             This
             manner
             of
             Sinning
             is
             very
             frequent
             .
             so
             that
             you
             shall
             see
             many
             commit
             Sinnes
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             would
             not
             seeme
             to
             be
             controlled
             ;
             and
             to
             anger
             ,
             and
             vexe
             those
             under
             whose
             command
             they
             are
             .
             But
             what
             is
             the
             danger
             of
             such
             Sinning
             ?
             doubtlesse
             ,
             great
             enough
             .
             For
             even
             doing
             ought
             presumptuously
             ,
             God
             threatneth
             with
             
               cutting
               off
            
             ,
             (
             one
             way
             ,
             or
             other
             :
             )
             
               But
               the
               Soule
               that
               doth
               ought
               presumptuously
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               borne
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               or
               a
               stranger
               ,
               the
               same
               reproacheth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               Soule
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
               ,
            
             Num
             :
             15.
             30
             
             See
             Dent
             :
             29.
             19.
             
             But
             if
             they
             Sinne
             thus
             against
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Priests
             and
             Judges
             also
             ,
             he
             prescribeth
             to
             have
             the
             parties
             
               put
               to
               death
               .
               And
               the
               man
               that
               will
               doe
               presumtously
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               the
               Priests
               &c.
               even
               that
               man
               shall
               die
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               put
               away
               the
               evill
               from
               Israel
               ,
            
             Deut
             :
             17.
             12.
             
             The
             Israelites
             going
             presumptuously
             up
             to
             the
             hill
             towards
             Canaan
             ,
             when
             Moses
             had
             expressely
             forbidden
             them
             ,
             were
             overcome
             by
             the
             
             Amorites
             ,
             Deut
             :
             1
             43
             ,
             44.
             
             The
             word
             for
             presumptuously
             ,
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               you
               were
            
             PROUD
             .
             And
             so
             chap
             :
             17
             ,
             where
             we
             translate
             ,
             
               the
               man
               that
               will
               doe
               presumtuously
               ,
            
             the
             Hebrew
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               that
               will
               doe
               in
            
             PRIDE
             .
             and
             the
             Sept.
             translate
             both
             this
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             that
             place
             of
             Numbers
             above
             quoted
             (
             which
             we
             translate
             ,
             presumtuously
             ,
             )
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               with
               a
               hand
               of
            
             PRIDE
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             PRIDE
             hath
             the
             greatest
             hand
             in
             such
             Sinnes
             ▪
             whereby
             they
             either
             despise
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             ,
             Num
             :
             15.
             31.
             
             )
             or
             scorne
             to
             do
             after
             the
             command
             of
             another
          
        
         
           
             Sinning
             against
             Knowledge
             It
             occasions
          
           
             1
             The
             aggravation
             of
             God's
             anger
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             was
             angry
             with
             Solomon
             ,
             because
             his
             heart
             was
             turned
             from
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             which
             had
             appeared
             unto
             him
             twice
             ,
             1
             Kings
             11.
             9.
             
             Which
             had
             appeared
             unto
             him
             twice
             ,
             ]
             
               viz
               :
               in
               adreame
               by
               night
               chap
               ▪
            
             3.
             5
             ,
             
               and
               chap.
            
             9.
             2.
             
             
               And
               (
               that
               which
               still
               makes
               for
               the
               aggravation
               of
            
             Solomon●s
             Sinne
             )
             
               The
               first
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               God
               bestowed
               upon
               him
            
             a
             wise
             and
             understanding
             heart
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             none
             like
             him
             ,
             before
             him
             ;
             neither
             after
             him
             ,
             should
             any
             arise
             like
             him
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
           
             2
             
               Inexcusablenesse
               .
               So
               that
               they
               are
               without
               excuse●
               because
               that
               when
               they
               knew
               God
               ,
               they
               glorified
               him
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             Rom
             :
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Without
               excuse
            
             ]
             so
             we
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             though
             in
             the
             2.
             chap.
             v.
             1
             ,
             we
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             inexcusable
             .
             And
             very
             well
             .
             for
             such
             Sinners
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             be
             excused
             by
             others
             ;
             so
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             for
             themselves
             .
             
               Glorified
               him
               not
               &c.
            
             ]
             Even
             omission
             against
             knowledge
             is
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Not
               being
               pardoned
            
             .
             Especially
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             also
             with
             a
             
               high
               hand
            
             ,
             professedly
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             stick
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             (
             not
             only
             we
             heare
             )
             and
             yet
             will
             not
             believe
             ,
             or
             obey
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             told
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               were
               blind
               ye
               should
               have
               no
               sinne
               ,
            
             (
             you
             were
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             if
             you
             sinned
             ,
             perhaps
             through
             God●s
             mercy
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             had
             noe
             sinne
             ,
             but
             it
             might
             have
             been
             taken
             away
             :
             )
             
               but
               now
               ye
               say
               ,
               we
               see
               ▪
               therefore
               your
               sinne
               remaineth
               ,
            
             John
             9.
             41.
             
             Now
             certainely
             
               it
               remaineth
            
             ,
             and
             will
             remaine
             still
             
               at
               your
               doore
            
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             
               taken
               away
            
             .
             Seeing
             Jesus●
             Christ
             
               lived
               amonst
               them
            
             ;
             and
             did
             such
             
               miracles
               before
               their
               eyes
            
             ;
             if
             yet
             they
             would
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             ;
             I
             doe
             not
             see
             how
             they
             could
             be
             excused
             such
             
               willfull
               lying
            
             .
             for
             Jesus
             his
             being
             the
             Christ
             is
             so
             plain
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               a
               Lyar
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               ,
               that
               denieth
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ?
            
             
             John
             2.
             22.
             
             
             For
             such
             a
             translation
             the
             Greeke
             will
             beare
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             BUT
             he
             :
             especially
             if
             we
             render
             ,
             
               A
               Lyar
            
             ,
             and
             not
             ,
             
               The
               Lyar.
            
             
          
           
             4
             Temporall
             Destruction
             by
             enemies
             :
             
               As
               it
               did
               in
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               such
               as
               I
               mentioned
               but
               now
               .
               )
            
             I
             will
             get
             me
             unto
             the
             great
             men
             ,
             and
             will
             speak
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             knowne
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             Judgment
             of
             their
             God.
             But
             these
             have
             altogether
             broken
             the
             yoake
             and
             burst
             the
             bonds
             ;
             wherefore
             a
             Lyon
             out
             of
             the
             forrest
             shall
             slay
             them
             &c.
             Jer
             :
             5.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               See
               v.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             5
             Damnation
             .
             
               Especially
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
            
             truth
             ,
             
               that
               is
               ,
               the
            
             true
             religion
             ,
             by
             Apostacy
             ;
             
               &
               the
               men
               are
               also
            
             adversaries
             
               to
               the
               truth
            
             .
             For
             if
             we
             sinne
             wilfully
             ,
             after
             that
             we
             have
             received
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             remaineth
             noe
             more
             sacrifice
             for
             sinne
             ,
             but
             a
             certaine
             looking
             for
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             which
             shall
             devour
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             Heb
             :
             10.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             6
             
               Greater
               damnation
               then
               others
               .
               That
               Servant
               who
               knew
               his
               Lord's
               will
               ,
               and
               prepared
               not
               himselfe
               ,
               neither
               did
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               many
               stripes
               ,
            
             Luk
             12.
             47.
             
             Those
             six
             men
             which
             Ezekiel
             saw
             in
             his
             vision
             ,
             who
             had
             a
             commission
             from
             God
             to
             goe
             thorow
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             to
             kill
             both
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             had
             this
             order
             from
             him
             
             viz
             :
             to
             
               begin
               at
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             Ezek.
             9.
             6.
             
             Where
             it
             is
             also
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             began
             at
             the
             
               ancient
               men
               which
               were
               before
               the
               house
               .
            
             See
             James
             4.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             Enticing
             ,
             (
             or
             causing
             )
             others
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Doubtlesse
             it
             shall
             be
             severely
             punished
             .
             
               Woe
               unto
               him
               that
               giveth
               his
               neighbour
               drink
               :
               that
               putteth
               thy
               bottle
               to
               him
            
             (
             the
             Prophet
             changes
             the
             person
             for
             anger
             )
             
               and
               makest
               him
               drunken
               also
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               look
               on
               his
               nakednesse
            
             Hab.
             2
             15
             
               That
               putteth
               thy
               bottle
               to
               him
            
             ]
             or
             .
             offerest
             the
             cup
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             tempt
             him
             .
             How
             often
             is
             this
             sinne
             committed
             by
             us
             !
             I
             meane
             our
             importunit
             with
             our
             freinds
             to
             eate
             ,
             and
             drink
             which
             we
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             as
             a
             sinne
             :
             but
             practise
             it
             our selves
             ,
             and
             expect
             it
             from
             others
             ,
             as
             an
             act
             of
             civility
             and
             complement
             .
          
           
             
               Woe
               unto
               you
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               Hypocrites
               ,
               for
               ye
               compasse
               sea
               and
               land
               to
               make
               one
               Proselyte
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               made
               ,
               you
               make
               him
               twofold
               more
               ,
               the
               child
               of
               hell
               ,
               then
               your selves
               ,
            
             Matt.
             23.
             15.
             
             The
             Lord
             ,
             in
             the
             prophecy
             of
             Amos
             ,
             being
             about
             to
             threaten
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             with
             most
             severe
             punishments
             ,
             and
             beginning
             to
             reckon
             up
             the
             mercies
             which
             he
             shewed
             them
             ,
             seemes
             to
             have
             had
             an
             intent
             ,
             after
             that
             ,
             of
             complaining
             of
             more
             sinnes
             then
             one
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             by
             the
             expression
             
             afterward
             used
             ,
             of
             a
             
               cart
               load
               of
               sheaves
            
             .
             )
             But
             yet
             as
             soone
             as
             ever
             he
             had
             mentioned
             this
             (
             
               ye
               gave
               the
               Nazarites
               wine
               to
               drinke
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               Prophets
               saying
               ,
               prophecy
               not
               :
            
             )
             as
             if
             the
             weight
             of
             it
             had
             forced
             him
             to
             speake
             ;
             he
             goes
             no
             further
             ,
             but
             presently
             breakes
             out
             ,
             
               Behold
               I
               am
               pressed
               under
               you
               ,
               as
               a
               cart
               is
               pressed
               that
               is
               full
               of
               sheaves
               .
               Therefore
               the
               flight
               shall
               perish
               from
               the
               swift
               &c.
            
             Am
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             Sin
             ,
             their
             condition
             is
             wofull
             ,
             &
             their
             persons
             are
             cursed
             .
             They
             are
             exceedingly
             detested
             by
             God
             ;
             as
             those
             are
             by
             men
             ,
             who
             endevour
             to
             set
             others
             against
             them
             .
             
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               maketh
               the
               blind
               to
               wander
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             Deut
             27.
             18.
             
             
               They
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               least
            
             (
             methinkes
             there
             is
             much
             detestation
             &
             anger
             in
             this
             expression
             )
             
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             but
             in
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             
               least
               Commandement
            
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           
             Leaving
             of
             men
             in
             Sinne
             Threatened
          
           
             1
             For
             ,
             Not-seeking
             to
             God
             in
             difficulties
             .
             
               And
               therefore
            
             Elisha
             
               said
               to
            
             Jehoram
             
               King
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             What
             have
             I
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ?
             Get
             thee
             to
             the
             Prophets
             of
             thy
             father
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Prophets
             of
             thy
             mother
             ,
             2
             Kings
             3.
             13.
             
             But
             especially
          
           
             2
             For
             
               leaving
               God
               to
               serve
               Idols
            
             .
             For
             for
             this
             are
             they
             left
             to
             serve
             idols
             longer
             ,
             10
             Judges
             
             13.
             14.
             
             
               Yet
               yee
               have
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               and
               served
               other
               Gods
               :
               wherefore
               I
               will
               deliver
               you
               no
               more
               .
               Goe
               ,
               and
               cry
               unto
               the
               Gods
               which
               yee
               have
               chosen
               ,
               let
               them
               deliver
               you
               in
               the
               time
               of
               your
               tribulation
               .
            
             And
             so
             Hosea
             8.
             11
             ,
             
               Because
               Ephraim
               hath
               made
               many
               altars
               to
               sin
               ,
               altars
               shall
               be
               unto
               him
               to
               sin
               .
            
             See
             Amos
             4.
             4.
             
             Jer
             :
             16
             ,
             13.
             2
             
             After
             serving
             one
             or
             some
             Idols
             ,
             
               to
               serving
               of
               others
            
             ,
             As
             the
             Israelites
             for
             making
             &
             worshipping
             the
             golden
             calfe
             ,
             were
             left
             to
             worship
             the
             hoast
             of
             heaven
             ,
             Act.
             7.
             42.
             
             God
             
               turned
               and
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               worship
               the
               host
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             3
             They
             are
             left
             and
             giuen
             up
             to
             
               other
               sinnes
            
             ,
             Rom
             :
             1.
             24.
             
             
               Wherefore
               God
               also
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               uncleannesse
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             hed
             mentioned
             the
             committing
             of
             Idolatry
             v.
             ●
             3.
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             again
             in
             verse
             25.
             and
             brings
             in
             this
             as
             by
             a
             parenthesis
             .
             As
             if
             he
             were
             in
             hast
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             this
             leaving
             them
             to
             those
             sinnes
             ,
             was
             the
             certaine
             effect
             of
             their
             Idolatry
             :
             and
             as
             if
             that
             cause
             ,
             and
             this
             effect
             ,
             were
             inseparable
             .
             See
             such
             another
             Parenthesis
             Ezek.
             16.
             23.
             
             Amaziah
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             for
             bringing
             home
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             the
             Gods
             of
             the
             Edomites
             after
             he
             had
             conquered
             them
             ,
             was
             left
             to
             
               pride
               ,
               uncharitablenesse
            
             ,
             and
             obstinacy
             :
             so
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             diswaded
             by
             Joash
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             from
             the
             challenge
             which
             he
             made
             to
             fight
             with
             him
             .
             
               But
               Amaziah
               would
               not
               
               heare
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               came
               of
               God
               that
               he
               might
               deliver
               them
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               because
               they
               sought
               after
               the
               Gods
               of
               Edom.
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Chr.
             25.
             20.
             
             So
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Zedekiah
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             for
             Idolatry
             especially
             ,
             (
             among
             other
             sinnes
             )
             
               Through
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               Judah
               ,
               untill
               hee
               had
               cast
               them
               out
               from
               his
               presence
               ,
               that
               Zedekiah
               rebelled
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             24.
             20.
             
          
           
             3
             For
             
               despising
               his
               word
               .
               Because
               they
               had
               not
               executed
               my
               judgements
               ,
               but
               had
               despised
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               had
               polluted
               my
               Sabbath
               and
               their
               eyes
               were
               after
               their
               idols
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               gave
               them
               also
               statutes
               that
               were
               not
               good
               ;
               and
               judgements
               ,
               whereby
               they
               should
               not
               live
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             20.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Hierom
             and
             Maldonate
             expound
             it
             in
             my
             sense
             .
             And
             so
             doth
             the
             Chaldee
             *
             Paraphrast
             .
             But
             they
             expound
             Statutes
             of
             the
             Idolatrous
             lawes
             and
             rites
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             among
             whom
             the
             Jewes
             lived
             captive
             :
             He
             ,
             of
             
               wicked
               decrees
            
             which
             they
             made
             themselves
             .
             
               Whereby
               they
               should
               not
               live
            
             .
             ]
             God's
             statutes
             only
             are
             such
             ,
             
               Which
               if
               a
               man
               doe
               ,
               he
               shall
               even
               live
               by
            
             *
             them
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             13.
             21.
             
          
           
             4
             For
             Stubbornnesse
             in
             obeying
             his
             word
             ,
             &
             refusing
             to
             heare
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             he
             that
             heareth
             ,
             let
             him
             heare
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             forbeareth
             ,
             let
             him
             forbeare
             .
             
             For
             they
             are
             a
             rebellious
             house
             ,
             Ezek
             :
             3.
             27.
             
             He
             that
             forbeareth
             let
             him
             forbeare
             *
             ]
             Aquila
             translates
             ,
             He
             that
             leaveth
             shall
             be
             left
             :
             
               And
               so
               saith
            
             Hierom
             ,
             
               who
               parallels
               these
               words
               with
               those
               in
               Luke
               ,
               ch
               :
            
             8.
             18
             and
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             even
             that
             which
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             But
             my
             people
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             my
             voice
             and
             Israel
             I
             would
             none
             of
             me
             .
             so
             I
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             their
             own
             hearts
             lust
             ,
             and
             they
             walked
             in
             their
             own
             counsells
             ,
             Ps
             .
             81.
             11.
             1.
             
             
               See
               Mat
            
             :
             23.
             32.
             
             Rev
             :
             22.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             Slanderers
             ;
             or
             ,
             False
             Accusers
             ,
          
           
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             shall
             suffer
             
               many
               punishment
            
             .
             For
             David
             hath
             many
             
               prayer-like
               Prophecies
            
             ,
             and
             
               Propheticall
               praiers
            
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             against
             them●
             usually
             describing
             them
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Flatterers
             ,
             and
             lyars
             ,
             &
             
               deceitfull
               persons
            
             .
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             dreadfull
             one
             against
             Doeg
             the
             Edomite
             in
             the
             52
             Psalme
             .
             Where
             (
             without
             speaking
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             killing
             the
             Priests
             at
             the
             command
             of
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam
             :
             22.
             18.
             but
             only
             of
             his
             wicked
             tongue
             )
             after
             complaint
             made
             of
             his
             lying
             ,
             v.
             3.
             as
             well
             as
             his
             deceitfullnesse
             .
             vers
             .
             4.
             (
             whereby
             it
             appeares
             he
             did
             more
             then
             tel●
             Saul
             of
             Abimelech's
             entertaining
             David
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             mentioned
             in
             Samuel
             ,
             ●
             
             Sam.
             22.
             10.
             and
             was
             true
             enough
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ch
             :
             21.
             2.
             9.
             
             )
             in
             the
             5
             verse
             thus
             hee
             speaks
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               likewise
               destroy
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             shew
             ,
             after
             my
             wonted
             manner
             ,
             the
             
               severall
               punishments
            
             which
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             these
             and
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             different
             quality
             .
             Now
             they
             are
          
           
             1
             Shame
             (
             that
             's
             the
             least
             )
             
               by
               not
               having
               their
               wills
               upon
               those
               whom
               they
               slander
               .
            
             Those
             who
             slandered
             the
             
               Prophet
               Jeremy
            
             to
             Zedekiah
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               hee
               sought
            
             *
             
               not
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               hurt
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             38.
             4
             ,
             (
             because
             he
             disheartned
             them
             by
             his
             prophecies
             ,
             from
             standing
             out
             against
             the
             Assyrians
             )
             see
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             ch
             .
             20.
             v.
             10.
             
             
               I
               heard
               the
               defaming
               of
               many
               ,
               Report
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               report
            
             (
             or
             accuse
             him
             to
             the
             King
             :
             as
             the
             Scribes
             sent
             forth
             their
             Spies
             to
             observe
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             accuse
             him
             to
             the
             Governour
             ,
             Luk
             :
             20.
             20.
             )
             
               All
               my
               familiars
               watched
               for
               my
               halting
            
             (
             a
             complaint
             which
             David
             often
             makes
             )
             
               saying
               ,
               peradventure
               he
               will
               be
               enticed
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               prevaile
               against
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             he
             addes
             immediatly
             ,
             v.
             11.
             
             But
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               me
               as
               a
               mighty
               terrible
               one
               :
               therefore
               my
               persecutours
               shall
               stumble
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               :
               they
               shall
               be
               greatly
               ashamed
               .
               For
               they
               shall
               not
               prosper
               :
               their
               everlasting
               confusion
               shall
               never
               be
               forgotten
               .
            
          
           
           
             2
             
               The
               evill
               ,
               which
               they
               intended
               by
               slandering
               to
               bring
               upon
               others
               .
            
             So
             Haman
             ,
             who
             slandered
             the
             Jewes
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             
               that
               they
               kept
               not
               his
               lawes
               ,
            
             Esth
             :
             3.
             8
             ,
             intending
             to
             have
             them
             all
             massacred
             ,
             verse
             9
             ;
             was
             put
             to
             death
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             hanged
             upon
             the
             gallowes
             which
             he
             made
             for
             Mordecai
             ,
             Esth
             .
             7.
             10.
             
             If
             men
             doe
             not
             execute
             this
             punishment
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             not
             often
             that
             they
             doe
             ;
             because
             the
             hearer
             usually
             is
             pleased
             with
             such
             newes
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             ignorant
             of
             it
             :
             )
             yet
             God
             will.
             For
             having
             
               shot
               their
               arrowes
               secretly
            
             ,
             when
             men
             knew
             it
             not
             :
             so
             that
             they
             hurted
             them
             suddenly
             ,
             before
             they
             thought
             of
             it
             ,
             Psal
             .
             64.
             4.
             
             God
             also
             shall
             shoot
             at
             them
             with
             
               his
               arrowes
            
             ;
             and
             
               suddenly
               shall
               they
               be
               wounded
            
             ,
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Being
               excluded
               the
               houses
               of
               men
               ,
            
             even
             of
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             bring
             their
             slanders
             (
             this
             is
             the
             least
             .
             )
             For
             thus
             David
             speakes
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             telling
             what
             he
             would
             doe
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             be
             King
             ,
             
               Who
               so
               privily
               slandereth
               his
               neigbour
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               cut
               off
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             101
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             could
             not
             be
             meant
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             were
             
               Slanderers
               in
               Saul's
               time
            
             ;
             for
             such
             he
             would
             never
             admit
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             4
             
               Being
               excluded
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             as
             we
             may
             well
             conjecture
             .
             )
             for
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             15.
             having
             asked
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             
               Lord
               who
               shall
               dwell
               in
               thy
               Tabernacle
               ?
            
             afterwards
             makes
             answere
             
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             &
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               he
               that
               backbiteth
               not
               with
               his
               tongue
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             5
             
               A
               Curse
               .
               Cursed
               be
               he
               that
               smiteth
               his
               neighbour
               secretly
               ,
            
             Deut
             :
             27.
             24.
             
             Smiteth
             ]
             there
             is
             little
             difference
             betweene
             him
             ,
             who
             hurts
             a
             man
             first
             ,
             with
             his
             tongue
             ;
             and
             him
             who
             afterwards
             upon
             his
             false
             accusation
             ,
             hurts
             him
             with
             his
             
               sword
               .
               smite
            
             they
             doe
             both
             ;
             only
             secretly
             ,
             &
             publickly
             ,
             is
             all
             the
             oddes
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             that
             with
             God
             ?
             David
             calls
             the
             tongue
             of
             Slanderers
             ,
             a
             sword
             ,
             Ps
             .
             64.
             3.
             
             See
             the
             hurtfullnesse
             of
             a
             slanderous
             tongue
             ,
             notably
             described
             by
             the
             Sonne
             of
             Sirach
             ,
             Ecclus.
             28.
             14.
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             6
             
               Vtter
               destruction
               of
               them
               and
               their
               families
               .
               Amaziah
            
             a
             Priest
             of
             Bethel
             ,
             accusing
             the
             Prophet
             Amos
             to
             Jeroboam
             the
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             of
             
               conspiring
               against
               him
            
             ,
             Amos
             7.
             v.
             10
             ,
             in
             the
             17
             verse
             ,
             is
             thus
             threatened
             ,
             
               Thy
               wife
               shall
               be
               a
               harlot
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               thy
               Sonnes
               and
               thy
               Daughters
               shall
               fall
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               thy
               land
               shall
               be
               divided
               by
               line
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               in
               a
               polluted
               land
               .
            
             And
             thus
             is
             that
             of
             Doeg's
             being
             
               rooted
               out
               of
               the
               land
            
             &c
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             above
             quoted
             Ps
             .
             52.
             5
             ,
             interpreted
             ;
             because
             ,
             say
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             the
             children
             are
             the
             root
             ,
             when
             the
             tree
             is
             cut
             down
             ,
             (
             or
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             ,
             )
             from
             whence
             spring
             
               new
               branches
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Nephewes
               .
               Ezekiel
            
             chap
             22.
             being
             about
             
             to
             threaten
             Jerusalem
             with
             captivity
             ,
             first
             makes
             complaint
             of
             some
             notorious
             sinnes
             :
             and
             among
             the
             rest
             this
             was
             one
             ,
             
               In
               thee
               are
               men
               that
               carry
               tales
            
             *
             
               to
               shed
               bloud
            
             v.
             9.
             
             
               To
               shed
               bloud
            
             ]
             There
             are
             but
             few
             such
             men
             ,
             but
             are
             bloudy-minded
             .
             If
             they
             doe
             not
             speake
             to
             
               that
               end
            
             ,
             that
             another
             man's
             bloud
             may
             be
             shed
             ;
             yet
             they
             would
             be
             glad
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             seldome
             that
             it
             proves
             so
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             have
             seen
             ,
             what
             evills
             a
             
               slanderous
               tongue
            
             may
             occasion
             to
             the
             
               slanderers
               themselves
            
             .
             And
             good
             reason
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             some
             hurt
             ,
             among
             so
             much
             as
             it
             does
             .
             The
             Hebrews
             call
             a
             
               slanderous
               tongue
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               an
               Evill
               tongue
            
             .
             The
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
            
             almost
             every
             where
             ,
             expresseth
             the
             sinne
             by
             the
             name
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               Treble
               tongue
            
             .
             And
             so
             in
             that
             chapter
             of
             Ecclesiasticus
             ,
             which
             before
             I
             referred
             you
             to
             ,
             vers
             .
             15
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               Third
               tongue
            
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             they
             give
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             doeth
             hurt
             to
             
               three
               persons
            
             viz
             :
             the
             hearer
             ,
             the
             accused
             ,
             and
             the
             speaker
             himselfe
             .
             It
             may
             be
             so
             likewise
             called
             from
             speaking
             
               three
               manner
               of
               waies
            
             .
             For
             1
             The
             Slanderer
             flatters
             the
             party
             whom
             he
             will
             slander
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             the
             more
             ready
             to
             trust
             him
             .
             2
             He
             slanders
             that
             party
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             means
             to
             slāder
             him
             ;
             that
             so
             he
             may
             speak
             his
             mind
             the
             more
             freely
             against
             him
             .
             3
             He
             tells
             againe
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             heard
             the
             party
             
             speake
             .
             David
             Psal
             .
             143.
             3.
             complaines
             of
             his
             
               slanderous
               enemies
            
             ,
             that
             
               Adders
               poison
               was
               under
               their
               lips
               .
            
             If
             they
             have
             Adders
             poyson
             ,
             they
             may
             as
             well
             have
             Adders
             tongues
             ,
             The
             Epithete
             ,
             that
             Poets
             have
             for
             the
             tongue
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             is
             ,
             trisulca
             ,
             *
             three-furrowed
             .
             and
             perhaps
             it
             was
             with
             this
             instrument
             especially
             ,
             that
             David's
             backbiting
             enemies
             ,
             
               plowed
               their
               furrowes
               upon
               his
               back
            
             Psal
             .
             129.
             3.
             
             But
             let
             all
             Slanderers
             know
             ,
             that
             for
             this
             
               treble
               hurt
            
             ,
             of
             part
             whereof
             they
             are
             not
             allwaies
             certaine
             ;
             they
             shall
             certainely
             meet
             with
             
               double
               punishment
               ;
               double
               destruction
            
             ;
             such
             as
             Jeremy
             praies
             for
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             slandered
             him
             ,
             ch
             .
             17.
             18.
             
             Paul
             made
             it
             so
             certain
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             slandered
             *
             him
             ,
             should
             come
             to
             punishment
             ;
             that
             he
             neither
             praies
             that
             they
             might
             ,
             nor
             threatens
             that
             they
             should
             ;
             but
             only
             speakes
             in
             approbation
             of
             their
             punishment
             ;
             (
             which
             he
             thought
             to
             be
             irrevocably
             determined
             against
             them
             :
             )
             that
             it
             was
             good
             enough
             for
             them
             .
             
               And
               not
               rather
               as
               we
               b●
               slanderously
               reported
               ,
               and
               as
               some
               affirme
               ,
               that
               we
               say
               ,
               Let
               us
               doe
               evill
               that
               good
               may
               come
               thereof
               ,
               whose
               damnation
               is
               just
               .
            
             Rom.
             3.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Sorrow
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             
               Godly
               sorrow
               worketh
               repentance
               to
               salvation
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               :
               but
               the
               sorrow
               of
               the
               world
               worketh
               death
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10.
             
             If
             you
             take
             this
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             a
             
               tēporall
               death
            
             ;
             It
             is
             that
             whereof
             we
             see
             experience
             very
             often
             ,
             viz
             :
             in
             such
             as
             make
             themselves
             away
             ,
             by
             
               hanging
               ,
               drowning
            
             ,
             &
             such
             like
             waies
             :
             out
             of
             griefe
             for
             some
             worldly
             crosses
             .
             I
             believe
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             of
             few
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             sorry
             
               after
               a
               godly
               sort
            
             ,
             that
             came
             to
             such
             ends
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tale
             bearers
             .
             see
             Slanderers
             .
          
        
         
           
             Talkativenesse
             is
             punished
             ,
             or
             attended
          
           
             With
             Poverty
             (
             
               being
               usually
               accompanied
               with
            
             idlenesse
             *
             )
             In
             all
             labour
             there
             is
             profit
             ,
             but
             the
             talk
             of
             the
             lips
             tendeth
             only
             to
             poverty
             ,
             Prov
             :
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Destruction
             (
             as
             by
             
               discovery
               ,
               provocation
            
             ,
             &
             an
             hundred
             otherwayes
             )
             
               He
               that
               keepeth
               his
               mouth
               ,
               keepeth
               his
               life
               but
               he
               that
               openeth
               wide
               his
               lips
               ,
               shall
               have
               destruction
               ,
            
             Prov
             :
             13.
             3
             
             Keeping
             the
             doore
             of
             a
             man's
             mouth
             shut
             
             is
             as
             requisite
             for
             his
             safety
             ,
             as
             the
             keeping
             the
             doore
             of
             his
             house
             shut
             :
             
             and
             as
             carefull
             is
             it
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             live
             free
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             hurt
             ,
             but
             from
             feare
             .
             The
             Septuagint
             *
             translate
             the
             last
             part
             of
             this
             verse
             
               he
               that
               is
               rash
               in
               his
               lips
               ,
               shall
               make
            
             *
             
               himselfe
               afraid
            
             .
             And
             doubtlesse
             ,
             such
             as
             
               talk
               much
            
             ,
             are
             seldome
             free
             ;
             either
             from
             feare
             ,
             lest
             what
             they
             have
             not
             well
             spoken
             ,
             may
             doe
             them
             hurt
             ;
             or
             from
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             spoken
             so
             or
             no.
             We
             *
             
               repent
               often
               that
               we
               speak
               too
               much
               ,
               but
               seldome
               that
               we
               hold
               our
               peace
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Temple
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             defile
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             him
             shall
             God
             destroy
             :
             for
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             is
             holy
             ,
             which
             Temple
             yee
             are
             .
             1
             Cor
             :
             3.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             Tempting
             of
             God
             punished
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             their
             will
             one
             way
             ,
             with
             
               being
               crossed
               another
            
             ,
             (
             as
             usually
             it
             falls
             out
             ,
             when
             wee
             are
             too
             eager
             in
             our
             pursuits
             .
             )
             
               But
               lusted
               exceedingly
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               and
               tempted
               God
               in
               the
               desart
               :
               and
               he
               gave
               them
               their
               requests
               ,
               but
               sent
               leannesse
               
               into
               their
               soule
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             106.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             See
             Murmuring
             .
          
           
             2
             In
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             with
             
               the
               losse
               of
               Canaan
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               sware
               unto
               them
               in
               my
               wrath
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               my
               rest
               .
            
             Psal
             :
             95.
             11.
             
             They
             committed
             this
             sinne
             very
             many
             times
             :
             but
             this
             punishment
             was
             chiefly
             inflicted
             ,
             for
             their
             
               refusing
               for
               to
               goe
               forward
               towards
               Canaan
               ,
            
             when
             they
             were
             come
             very
             neere
             it
             ,
             Numb
             14.
             23.
             
             If
             men
             will
             not
             go
             to
             Heaven
             when
             they
             may
             ,
             they
             
               shall
               seek
               to
               enter
               in
            
             *
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               able
            
             .
          
           
             3
             Destruction
             (
             
               in
               the
               same
               people
               also
            
             .
             )
             Neither
             let
             us
             tempt
             Christ
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             them
             also
             tempted
             ,
             and
             were
             destroyed
             of
             Serpents
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             9.
             
          
           
             4
             Sudden
             death
             ,
             in
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             .
             for
             Peter
             told
             Saphira
             ,
             How
             is
             it
             that
             ye
             have
             agreed
             together
             to
             tempt
             the
             spirit
             ?
             &c.
             Act.
             5.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             Thieves
             .
          
           
             Their
             punishment
             by
             the
             Law
             was
             Restitution
             ;
             which
             was
             in
             some
             cases
             a
             twofold
             ,
             in
             some
             b
             foure
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             is
             interpreted
             by
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             Prov.
             6.
             31.
             
             )
             in
             some
             seven
             :
             and
             if
             he
             were
             found
             
               breaking
               up
               of
               an
               house
            
             ,
             any
             man
             might
             kill
             him
             ,
             Exod
             :
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             they
             are
             threatned
             ,
          
           
           
             1
             
               With
               a
            
             secret
             curse
             upon
             their
             estates
             which
             they
             have
             gotten
             by
             Thievery
             ,
             *
             wasting
             and
             eating
             them
             out
             like
             a
             Canker
             .
             I
             will
             bring
             it
             forth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             house
             of
             the
             thiefe
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             house
             of
             him
             that
             sweareth
             falsly
             by
             my
             name
             ▪
             and
             it
             shall
             remain
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             shall
             consume
             it
             with
             the
             timber
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             stones
             thereof
             ,
             Zach.
             5.
             3.
             
             
               He
               speakes
               of
               the
            
             flying
             roule
             
               which
               he
               saw
               ;
               wherein
               it
               seemes
               were
            
             two
             curses
             ,
             
               one
               of
               one
               side
               against
            
             Thieves
             ,
             
               and
               anther
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               against
            
             false-swearers
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               conceived
               to
               be
               meant
               chiefly
               of
               the
               Jewes
               in
               Babylon
               :
               who
               for
            
             poverty
             would
             steale
             ,
             
               and
               then
            
             forsweare
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             Exclusion
             out
             of
             heaven
             .
             Nor
             Thieves
             nor
             covetous
             &c.
             shall
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             Thoughts
             of
             wickednesse
          
           
             Doubtlesse
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             punished
             .
             for
             otherwise
             ,
             Peter
             had
             never
             said
             to
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             (
             when
             he
             offered
             to
             give
             him
             money
             ,
             for
             the
             power
             of
             conferring
             the
             Holly-gost
             )
             
               Repent
               ●therefore
               of
               this
               thy
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               ,
               if
               perhaps
               the
               thought
               of
               thine
               heart
               may
               be
               for
               given
               thee
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.
             22.
             
             
               If
               perhaps
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ]
             According
             to
             Beza
             ,
             the
             Greek
             word
             expresseth
             a
             doubting
             .
             As
             if
             he
             
             had
             said
             ,
             
               I
               feare
               God
               will
               hardly
               pardon
               thee
               ;
               yet
               try
               however
               .
            
             But
             for
             this
             ,
             use
             your
             judgement
             .
          
           
             
               Unlesse
               Jerusalem
               did
               wash
               her
            
             he
             art
             from
             wickednesse
             ,
             
               she
               could
               not
               be
            
             saved
             .
             O
             Jerusalem
             ,
             wash
             thine
             heart
             from
             wickednesse
             ,
             that
             thou
             maiest
             be
             saved
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             vaine
             thoughts
             lodge
             within
             thee
             ?
             Jer
             :
             4.
             14.
             
             Vaine
             thoughts
             ]
             Hierom
             translates
             ,
             noxiae
             ,
             hurtfull
             ;
             &
             Symmachus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             thoughts
             of
             wickednesse
             .
             
               The
               thoughts
               of
               the
            
             wicked
             are
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             Prov.
             15
             ,
             26
             ,
             
               much
               more
               ,
               the
               thoughts
               of
            
             wickednesse
             .
          
        
         
           
             Treacherous
             dealing
             punished
             .
          
           
             Woe
             to
             thee
             that
             spoilest
             ,
             and
             wast
             not
             spoiled
             ,
             and
             dealest
             *
             treacherously
             and
             they
             dealt
             not
             treacherously
             with
             thee
             .
             when
             thou
             shalt
             cease
             to
             spoile
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             spoiled
             ;
             and
             when
             thou
             shalt
             make
             an
             end
             to
             deale
             treacherously
             ,
             they
             shall
             deale
             treacherously
             with
             thee
             Isa
             .
             33.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Threatend
               (
               or
               ,
               prophecied
               )
            
             
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 told
                 his
                 disciples
              
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               be
               betrayed
               ,
               both
               by
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               
               Kinsfolkes
               ,
               and
               Friends
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               you
               shall
               they
               cause
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
               Luk
               21.
               16.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Trusting
             in
             the
             arme
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             
               not
               prospering
               against
               enemies
               ,
               so
               well
               ,
               as
               otherwise
               they
               might
               .
               Hanani
            
             the
             Seer
             told
             Asa
             K.
             of
             Judah
             ,
             (
             because
             ,
             when
             Baasha
             King
             of
             Israel
             came
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             betooke
             himselfe
             for
             help
             to
             Benhadad
             King
             of
             Syria
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             league
             with
             him
             ,
             )
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               relied
               on
               the
               King
               of
               Syria
               ,
               and
               not
               relied
               on
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               therefore
               is
               the
               hoast
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Syria
               escaped
               out
               of
               thy
               hands
               ,
            
             2
             Chr.
             16.
             7.
             
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             overcame
             the
             K.
             of
             Israel
             .
             But
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             overcome
             the
             king
             of
             Syria
             too
             ,
             (
             who
             was
             as
             great
             an
             enemy
             to
             Judah
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             to
             Israel
             ;
             )
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             
               this
               sinne
            
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Being
               overcome
            
             .
             Sometimes
             
               by
               treachery
               of
               those
               in
               whom
               they
               trust
               :
            
             as
             the
             Jews
             were
             overcome
             by
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             being
             promised
             help
             ,
             and
             encouraged
             to
             stand
             it
             out
             by
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             For
             upon
             them
             they
             leaned
             as
             upon
             a
             staff
             ;
             but
             it
             proved
             a
             
               hollow-hearted
               reed
            
             ,
             and
             brake
             under
             them
             ,
             Ezek.
             29.
             6.
             
             Isa
             36.
             5.
             
             And
             some
             times
             without
             treachery
             ;
             as
             the
             same
             people
             were
             by
             the
             same
             people
             ,
             when
             they
             fled
             into
             Egypt
             ;
             where
             they
             ,
             and
             
             the
             Egyptians
             both
             ,
             were
             overthrowne
             by
             
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               The
               Egyptians
               are
               men
               and
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               horses
               are
               flesh
               ,
               and
               not
               Spirit
               &c.
               
               When
               the
               Lord
               shall
               stretch
               out
               his
               hand
               ,
               both
               he
               that
               helpeth
               shall
               fall
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               holpen
               shall
               fall
               downe
               ;
               and
               they
               all
               shall
               faile
               together
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             31.
             3.
             
             Perhaps
             ,
             Benhadad
             King
             of
             Syria
             might
             have
             prospered
             against
             Ahab
             (
             being
             a
             
               wicked
               king
            
             ,
             )
             had
             he
             not
             put
             so
             much
             confidence
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Army
             .
             For
             the
             Scripture
             relates
             his
             boasting
             expressions
             ,
             1
             Kings
             20.
             10.
             
             But
             you
             may
             reade
             of
             his
             overthrow
             v.
             20.
             
             See
             Hos
             .
             10.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             3
             
               Shame
               for
               their
               folly
               .
               Woe
               to
               the
               rebellious
               house
               &c.
            
             Isa
             .
             30.
             1.
             
             (
             where
             the
             Latine
             translates
             ,
             
               desertores
               ,
               forsakers
            
             ,
             because
             they
             
               forsooke
               God
            
             ,
             and
             betooke
             themselves
             to
             men
             .
             )
             And
             it
             followes
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               The
               strength
               of
               Pharaoh
               shall
               be
               your
               shame
               ,
               and
               the
               trust
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               your
               confusion
               .
               The
               trust
            
             ]
             Not
             their
             
               being
               overthrowne
            
             by
             the
             enemie
             .
             For
             it
             had
             been
             no
             shame
             ,
             to
             be
             overcome
             by
             so
             potent
             an
             enemie
             ,
             as
             the
             Assyrian
             .
             But
             that
             they
             should
             occasion
             their
             owne
             overthrow
             ,
             by
             trusting
             
               in
               vain
               men
            
             ,
             when
             they
             might
             have
             trusted
             in
             the
             
               Lord
               of
               Hoasts
            
             ;
             how
             could
             they
             chuse
             but
             be
             exceedingly
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             confounded
             ,
             for
             their
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             ?
             One
             of
             the
             sins
             for
             which
             God
             threatens
             to
             give
             Jerusalem
             
               bloud
               in
               fury
               and
               jealousie
            
             ,
             
             Ezek.
             16.
             38
             ,
             was
             
               trusting
               in
               her
               owne
               beauty
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             An
             Idol
             especially
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               thing
               of
               nought
            
             (
             or
             that
             which
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             .
             *
             )
             And
             the
             Prophet
             Amos
             complaines
             of
             
               rejoycing
               in
               it
            
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             13.
             
             But
             any
             creature
             to
             
               trust
               in
            
             ,
             is
             as
             good
             as
             nothing
             ,
             meere
             vanity
             ;
             and
             cannot
             satisfy
             his
             expectation
             .
             Men
             find
             it
             so
             by
             daily
             experience
             ,
             and
             yet
             't
             is
             all
             one
             .
             But
             what
             saith
             
               Job
               ,
               Let
               not
               him
               that
               is
               deceived
               ,
               trust
               in
               vanity
               ,
               for
               vanity
               shall
               be
               his
               recompence
            
             chap.
             15.
             31.
             
          
           
             4
             A
             Curse
             .
             Cursed
             be
             the
             man
             (
             being
             Geber
             a
             )
             that
             trusteth
             in
             man
             ,
             (
             Adam
             a
             :
             
               whom
               he
               knoweth
               to
               be
               an
            
             earthen
             vessell
             )
             and
             maketh
             flesh
             his
             arme
             .
             For
             he
             shall
             be
             like
             the
             heath
             in
             the
             desart
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             when
             good
             cometh
             :
             but
             shall
             inhabit
             the
             parched
             places
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             in
             a
             salt
             land
             and
             not
             inhabited
             Jer.
             17.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
        
         
           
             Trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               want
               of
               it
               (
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               distrust
               ,
               and
               doubting
               of
               his
               faithfulnesse
               )
               punished
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 Want
                 of
                 assurance
              
               ,
               and
               establishment
               .
               When
               Ahaz
               K.
               of
               Judah
               ,
               being
               invaded
               by
               Rezin
               K.
               of
               Syria
               ,
               and
               Pekah
               K.
               of
               Israel
               distrusting
               God's
               providence
               ,
               intended
               
               to
               betake
               himselfe
               for
               help
               to
               the
               Assyrians
               ;
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 If
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 established
                 ,
              
               Isa
               .
               7.
               9.
               
               Hebrew
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               words
               used
               for
               believe
               ,
               and
               for
               established
               ,
               are
               the
               same
               ;
               only
               in
               a
               different
               forme
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               beliefe
               (
               or
               ,
               
                 trust
                 in
                 God
              
               )
               is
               the
               only
               thing
               ,
               that
               can
               establish
               both
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               our
               conditions
               .
               According
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               we
               might
               render
               thus
               ,
               
                 If
                 yee
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 assur'd
              
               *
               ,
               
                 yee
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 assured
              
               *
               .
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               signifies
               faith
               ,
               (
               both
               ours
               in
               beliefe
               ;
               &
               God's
               in
               faithfulnes
               *
               )
               is
               used
               as
               if
               it
               did
               signifie
               also
               riches
               .
               And
               therefore
               some
               derive
               the
               word
               
                 Mammon
                 ,
                 Riches
              
               ,
               from
               
                 Amun
                 ,
                 trust
              
               .
               If
               it
               signifie
               riches
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               be
               used
               also
               for
               trust
               ;
               because
               men
               usually
               trust
               in
               riches
               :
               and
               if
               it
               signifie
               trust
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               used
               also
               for
               riches
               ;
               because
               God
               (
               who
               only
               is
               to
               be
               trusted
               in
               )
               is
               riches
               enough
               to
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 rich
                 unto
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               In
               the
               37.
               
               Psal
               .
               vers
               .
               
               3.
               where
               we
               translate
               ,
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 verily
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 fed
                 ,
              
               the
               Sept.
               translate
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 fed
                 with
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               Hebrew
               for
               these
               words
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               which
               Vatablus
               renders
               ,
               *
               
                 nourish
                 thy selfe
                 with
                 faith
              
               (
               that
               which
               Habakkuk
               saies
               ,
               
                 the
                 just
                 shall
                 live
                 by
              
               .
               Ch.
               2.
               4.
               )
            
             
             
               2
               
                 God's
                 fiery
                 indignation
                 ,
                 &
                 severe
                 punishment
                 .
                 Yea
                 they
                 spake
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 said
                 ,
                 can
                 God
                 furnish
                 a
                 table
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 heard
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 wroth
                 ,
                 so
                 a
                 fire
                 was
                 kindled
                 against
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Psal
               .
               78
               ,
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               and
               afterward
               in
               the
               same
               Ps
               .
               vers
               .
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               
                 For
                 all
                 this
                 they
                 sinned
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 wonderous
                 works
                 .
                 Therefore
                 their
                 daies
                 did
                 he
                 consume
                 in
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 yeares
                 in
                 trouble
                 .
              
               It
               is
               strange
               :
               all
               the
               while
               the
               Israelites
               were
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               so
               often
               punished
               for
               distrust
               in
               God's
               providence
               ,
               yet
               upon
               every
               occasion
               they
               distrusted
               it
               .
               He
               was
               never
               so
               often
               tempted
               ,
               and
               provoked
               through
               distrust
               of
               it
               :
               and
               yet
               there
               were
               never
               so
               many
               cleare
               testimonies
               given
               of
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Vnbeliefe
             ,
             as
             to
             promises
             ,
             punished
             ,
          
           
             1
             With
             
               not
               enjoying
               those
               promises
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               fulfilled
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             
               Noble
               man
            
             at
             Samaria
             was
             punished
             .
             Who
             because
             hee
             would
             not
             believe
             
               Elisha's
               Prophecy
            
             ,
             of
             a
             plenty
             to
             bee
             the
             next
             day
             in
             that
             towne
             :
             although
             there
             were
             then
             a
             strait
             siege
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             provision
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             women
             did
             eate
             their
             children
             ,
             so
             that
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             hee
             had
             good
             cause
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             
             yet
             notwithstanding
             had
             this
             punishment
             threatned
             him
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               see
               it
               with
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               but
               shalt
               not
               eat
               thereof
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             7.
             2.
             which
             came
             to
             passe
             accordingly
             .
             See
             
               Ministers
               not
               believed
            
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             were
             the
             Israelites
             punished
             ,
             viz
             :
             with
             
               dying
               before
               they
               came
               to
               the
               promised
               land
               .
               And
               to
               whom
               sware
               he
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enter
               into
               his
               rest
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               believed
               not
               ?
               So
               we
               see
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               enter
               in
               ,
               because
               of
               unbeliefe
               ,
            
             Heb.
             3.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             See
             Jude
             verse
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             With
             Dumbnesse
             .
             Thus
             Zachary
             was
             punished
             ,
             for
             not
             believing
             the
             promise
             sent
             him
             by
             the
             Angell
             ,
             that
             his
             wife
             Elizabeth
             should
             have
             a
             Son
             :
             although
             (
             as
             one
             might
             think
             )
             he
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             &
             she
             too
             were
             both
             old
             ,
             Luk
             :
             1.
             20.
             
             Dumbnesse
             ,
             I
             said
             .
             &
             I
             may
             adde
             Deafnesse
             too
             ;
             if
             the
             opinion
             of
             Theophylact
             &
             others
             be
             true
             :
             who
             would
             have
             the
             Angel's
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             be
             translated
             ,
             not
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             dumb
             :
             but
             thou
             shalt
             be
             
               deafe
               ,
               and
               not
               able
               to
               speak
            
             They
             have
             some
             reasons
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             1
             Because
             else
             ,
             here
             were
             a
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             twice
             .
          
           
             2
             Because
             it
             is
             said
             vers
             :
             62.
             that
             they
             
               made
               signes
               to
               him
            
             ,
             when
             they
             desired
             to
             knowe
             ,
             how
             he
             would
             have
             his
             sonne
             called
             :
             which
             they
             needed
             not
             to
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             deafe
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
             it
             is
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             used
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             deafe
             *
             ,
             as
             dumb
             .
             For
             so
             another
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             ,
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Evangelist
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             a
             5.
             and
             ch
             :
             12.
             b
             22
             (
             and
             therefore
             from
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             Can
             be
             nothing
             brought
             *
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Vnbeliefe
               as
               to
               the
               Gospell
               punished
            
             
               1
               With
               
                 Removall
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 beliefe
                 .
              
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               that
               our
               Saviour
               
                 did
                 not
                 many
                 mighty
                 workes
                 there
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 unbeliefe
              
               Mat
               :
               13.
               58.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 Rejection
                 .
                 Because
                 of
                 unbeliefe
                 they
                 were
                 broken
                 off
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               11.
               02.
               
               
                 Because
                 of
                 unbeliefe
              
               ,
               ]
               or
               
                 through
                 unbeliefe
                 .
                 Vnbeliefe
              
               breaks
               a
               man
               off
               from
               the
               tree
               presently
               :
               and
               perhaps
               ,
               in
               the
               originall
               it
               is
               so
               meant
               ,
               *
               viz.
               though
               it
               be
               a
               meritorious
               cause
               ,
               under
               the
               notion
               of
               an
               efficient
               .
            
             
               3
               Damnation
               .
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               :
               but
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
               Shall
               be
               damned
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 or
                 ,
                 his
              
               condemnation
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
              
               condemned
               ,
               already
               John
               3.
               *
               18.
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 so
                 angry
                 for
                 this
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 he
              
               resolves
               presently
               
                 to
                 damne
                 men
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 resolution
                 will
                 certainly
                 
                 be
                 executed
                 ;
                 for
              
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               abideth
               on
               him
               ,
               vers
               .
               36.
               
               
                 See
                 the
              
               2
               Thess
               .
               2.
               12.
               
                 and
                 chap.
              
               1.
               9.
               
               Rev.
               21.
               8.
               
               Wherefore
               see
               that
               ye
               refuse
               not
               him
               that
               speaketh
               .
               for
               if
               they
               escaped
               not
               ,
               who
               refused
               him
               that
               spake
               on
               earth
               ;
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               turne
               away
               frō
               him
               that
               speaketh
               from
               heaven
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               25.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Vncharitablnesse
             towards
             those
             who
             are
             in
             want
             ;
             the
             punishments
             for
             it
             either
             inflicted
             ,
             or
             threatened
             ,
             are
          
           
             1
             Excommunication
             .
             An
             Ammonite
             or
             Moabite
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             even
             to
             their
             tenth
             generation
             ,
             shall
             they
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Congregation
             of
             the
             Lord
             forever
             .
             Because
             they
             met
             you
             not
             with
             bread
             and
             with
             water
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             when
             ye
             came
             forth
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             Deut.
             23.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             See
             Not-helping
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Poverty
               .
               There
               is
               that
               scattereth
               ,
               and
               yet
               increaseth
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               that
               withholdeth
               more
               then
               is
               meete
               ,
               but
               it
               tendeth
               to
               poverty
               ,
            
             Prov.
             11.
             24.
             
             
               Withholdeth
               more
               then
               is
               meet
            
             .
             ]
             Some
             translate
             *
             Spareth
             ,
             i.
             e.
             
               giveth
               not
               as
               much
               as
               he
               should
               .
            
             Which
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ;
             &
             that
             such
             a
             one
             shall
             come
             to
             poverty
             :
             much
             more
             he
             that
             
               giveth
               nothing
               at
               all
            
             .
             They
             say
             it
             is
             usuall
             in
             the
             
               Jewish
               Writers
            
             ,
             to
             compare
             
               giving
               almes
            
             (
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             talke
             very
             much
             of
             )
             to
             salt
             .
             And
             not
             without
             reason
             .
             
             For
             ,
             as
             meat
             will
             putrify
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             salte●
             and
             fruit
             will
             rott
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             turned
             ;
             an●
             many
             things
             will
             be
             the
             worse
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             no●
             used
             :
             So
             wealth
             is
             many
             times
             lost
             by
             keeping
             ,
             but
             never
             by
             bestowing
             .
             We
             have
             an
             example
             of
             this
             punishment
             related
             by
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             ,
             in
             one
             whose
             children
             came
             to
             poverty
             ,
             though
             he
             did
             not
             .
             For
             hiding
             his
             money
             in
             holes
             ,
             and
             walls
             ,
             without
             acquaining
             any
             body
             where
             he
             put
             it
             ;
             he
             happened
             to
             dye
             sudenly
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             was
             all
             lost
             .
             I
             believe
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             observed
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             as
             common
             to
             see
             the
             uncharitable
             man
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             his
             
               seed
               begging
               their
               bread
            
             :
             as
             it
             is
             rare
             to
             see
             it
             in
             the
             righteous
             *
             and
             liberall
             ,
             Ps
             .
             37.
             25.
             
          
           
             3
             
               God
               's
               not
               hearing
               their
               prayers
               ,
               in
               su●
               or
               any
               other
               condition
               .
               Who
               so
               stoppeth
               hi●
               eares
               at
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               he
               also
               shall
               cry
               an●
               shall
               not
               be
               heard
               ,
            
             Prov.
             21.
             13.
             
             
               At
               the
            
             CRY●
             
               the
               poore
            
             ]
             not
             the
             Call
             ,
             viz
             :
             when
             he
             beggeth
             whensoever
             he
             CRYETH
             only
             ,
             out
             o●
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             misery
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             not
             t●
             thee
             ,
             that
             he
             cryeth
             .
             Nay
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             renderred
             ,
             AT
             
               the
               Cry
            
             :
             it
             may
             be
             rendere●
             FROM
             
               the
               Cry
            
             :
             for
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             he
             who
             never
             heard
             their
             cry
             ,
             if
             it
             we●
             of
             his
             owne
             occasioning
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             n●
             heare
             it
             ,
             viz
             :
             by
             going
             ,
             or
             looking
             anoth●
             way
             ,
             or
             keeping
             at
             home
             ,
             (
             tricks
             too
             oft●
             used
             by
             
               uncharitable
               men
            
             :
             )
             shall
             be
             certain
             
             ●●nished
             .
             
               He
               also
               shall
            
             CRY
             ,
             ]
             or
             ,
             rather
             ,
             〈◊〉
             shall
             CALL
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             i.
             e.
             
               He
               shall
               call
               u●on
               God.
            
             so
             the
             
               Chaldee
               Paraphrase
            
             .
             which
             〈◊〉
             worse
             then
             
               crying
               only
            
             .
             for
             his
             condition
             shall
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             none
             but
             God
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             helpe
             him
             ;
             (
             so
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             necessitated
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             :
             )
             and
             yet
             God
             shall
             refuse
             to
             helpe
             him
             .
             
               Shall
               not
               be
               heard
            
             ]
             or
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             answered
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             a
             grea●er
             token
             of
             anger
             .
             for
             it
             argues
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             
               shut
               up
               his
               bowels
            
             towards
             him
             ,
             when
             〈◊〉
             heares
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             pity
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             Many
             curses
             ;
             
               not
               from
            
             *
             
               men
               only
               ,
               but
               from
               God.
            
             He
             that
             giveth
             to
             the
             poore
             shall
             ●ot
             lacke
             :
             but
             he
             that
             hideth
             his
             eyes
             (
             
               for
               feare
               of
               being
               moved
               to
               pity
            
             )
             shall
             have
             many
             a
             ●urse
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             27.
             
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             uncharitable
             men
             even
             in
             
               his
               life
            
             .
             And
             if
             they
             doe
             any
             of
             them
             escape
             punishments
             without
             ;
             they
             are
             worse
             punish●d
             within
             ,
             with
             continuall
             feares
             ,
             both
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             man.
             As
             Eliphaz
             told
             Job
             ,
             (
             though
             〈◊〉
             had
             not
             perhaps
             
               stripped
               the
               naked
               of
               their
               doathing
               :
            
             but
             had
             only
             not
             
               given
               water
            
             to
             the
             weary
             to
             drinke
             ,
             or
             
               witholden
               bread
            
             from
             ●he
             hungry
             )
             
               Therefore
               snares
               are
               round
               about
               ●ee
               ,
               and
               sudden
               feare
               troubleth
               thee
               ,
            
             Job
             22.
             
             ●
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             his
             punishment
             in
             the
             
               next
               life
            
             ,
             ●specially
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             so
             to
             
               Christ's
               members
            
             ,
             is
             ●o
             lesse
             then
          
           
           
             5
             
               Damnation
               .
               Then
               shall
               he
               say
               also
               to
               them
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               ,
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               prepared
               for
               the
               divell
               and
               his
               Angells
               ,
            
             Mat.
             25.
             41.
             
             And
             it
             followes
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               for
               I
               was
            
             ,
             (
             or
             my
             
               members
               were
               )
               a
               hungered
               ,
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               no
               meat
               ,
               I
               was
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               ye
               gave
               me
               no
               drink
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             42.
             
             So
             in
             the
             parable
             ,
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             who
             relieved
             not
             Lazarus
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             hell
             ,
             Luk
             16.
             23.
             
             And
             in
             another
             parable
             ,
             the
             Servant
             ,
             who
             pityed
             not
             his
             fellow-servant
             ,
             that
             owed
             him
             money
             ,
             is
             coudemned
             to
             perpetuall
             imprisonment
             ,
             Matt.
             18.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             And
             as
             
               no
               heaven
            
             is
             provided
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             have
             
               no
               charitie
            
             :
             so
             ,
             but
             a
             
               little
               heaven
            
             for
             such
             as
             have
             but
             a
             
               little
               charity
               .
               He
               that
               soweth
               sparingly
               ,
               shall
               reap
               sparingly
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               soweth
               bountifully
               shall
               reap
               bountifully
               ,
            
             2
             Cor
             :
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             God
             himselfe
             says
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             the
             reasons
             why
             he
             destroyed
             Sodome
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             shee
             did
             not
             
               strengthen
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               poore
               and
               needy
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             16.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Job
             even
             in
             his
             impatience
             sayd
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             contented
             ,
             in
             case
             he
             had
             seen
             
               any
               perish
               for
               want
               of
               cloathing
               ,
               or
               any
               poore
               without
               covering
               &c.
            
             that
             his
             arme
             should
             
               fall
               from
               his
               shoulder
               blade
            
             *
             ,
             
               and
               his
               arme
               be
               broken
               from
               the
               bone
               ,
            
             Job
             31
             ▪
             19
             ,
             to
             23.
             
             Which
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             a
             saying
             among
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             
               The
               doore
               that
               is
            
             not
             opened
             *
             
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               shall
               be
               opened
               to
               the
            
             Physicians
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Vnfruitfullnesse
             .
             God
             punisheth
             men
             for
             it
          
           
             1
             With
             leaving
             them
             to
             the
             wide
             world
             .
             What
             could
             I
             have
             done
             more
             to
             my
             vinyard
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             done
             in
             it
             ?
             wherefore
             when
             I
             looked
             that
             it
             should
             bring
             forth
             grapes
             ,
             brought
             it
             forth
             wild
             grapes
             ?
             and
             now
             goe
             to
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             what
             I
             will
             doe
             to
             my
             vinyard
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             hedge
             thereof
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             eaten
             up
             ,
             and
             break
             downe
             the
             wall
             thereof
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             trodden
             downe
             Isa
             .
             5.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Taking
             away
             the
             means
             of
             making
             them
             fruitfull
             .
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             pruned
             nor
             digged
             :
             but
             there
             shall
             come
             up
             briars
             and
             thornes
             ,
             I
             will
             also
             command
             the
             cloudes
             that
             they
             raine
             no
             raine
             upon
             it
             ,
             ib.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             3
             Taking
             away
             the
             power
             and
             meanes
             of
             being
             fruitfull
             (
             gifts
             and
             talents
             .
             )
             Take
             therefore
             the
             talent
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             unto
             him
             that
             hath
             ten
             talents
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             28.
             
             
               So
               that
               for
            
             unfruitfullnesse
             the
             sinne
             ,
             
               they
               have
            
             unfruitfullnesse
             the
             punishment
             ;
             When
             he
             saw
             a
             fig-tree
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             found
             nothing
             thereon
             ,
             but
             leaves
             only
             :
             and
             said
             unto
             it
             ,
             let
             no
             fruit
             grow
             on
             thee
             hence
             forward
             for
             ever
             .
             and
             presently
             the
             figtree
             withered
             away
             Mat.
             21
             19.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Cutting
               downe
            
             ,
             as
             trees
             that
             have
             left
             bearing
             .
             It
             was
             John
             the
             Baptist's
             doctrine
             ,
             
             
               every
               tree
               which
               bringeth
               not
               forth
               good
               fruit
               is
               hewen
               downe
               and
               cast
               into
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             Mat.
             3.
             10.
             
             And
             it
             was
             our
             Saviours
             too
             ,
             in
             in
             the
             same
             wordes
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             19.
             
             Luk
             13.
             7.
             
             He
             that
             had
             hid
             his
             talent
             in
             the
             ground
             ,
             had
             his
             doome
             to
             be
             
               cast
               into
               outer
               darknesse
            
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             Vnthankfull
             sinning
             .
          
           
             (
             I
             meane
             sinning
             against
             more
             then
             ordinary
             mercy
             .
             For
             otherwise
             ,
             all
             sinning
             ▪
             hath
             Vnthankefulnes
             in
             it
             )
             It
             hath
             been
             threatned
             ,
          
           
             1
             With
             God's
             anger
             ;
             
               although
               the
               party
               were
               one
               that
               God
               loved
               exceeding
               well
               .
            
             Hezekiah
             rendred
             not
             againe
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             benefit
             done
             unto
             him
             :
             for
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             ▪
             therefore
             there
             was
             wrath
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             Judah
             and
             Jerusalem
             ,
             2
             Chr
             :
             32.
             25.
             
          
           
             2
             God
             's
             not
             pardoning
             them
             (
             or
             forbearing
             to
             punish
             them
             .
             )
             How
             shall
             I
             pardon
             thee
             for
             this
             ?
             Thy
             children
             have
             for●aken
             me
             ,
             &
             sworne
             by
             them
             that
             are
             no
             Gods.
             When
             I
             had
             fed
             them
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             they
             then
             committed
             adultery
             ,
             and
             assembled
             themselves
             by
             troupes
             in
             the
             harlots
             houses
             ,
             Jer
             :
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             3
             
               God's
               punishing
               them
               severely
               .
               You
               only
               have
               I
               knowne
               of
               all
               the
               families
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               therefore
               I
               will
               punish
               you
               for
               all
               your
               iniquities
            
             
             Am.
             3.
             2.
             
             How
             tenderly
             does
             God
             take
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             hatred
             thus
             returned
             him
             
               for
               his
               good
               will
            
             !
             even
             as
             a
             father
             does
             ,
             to
             be
             hated
             by
             his
             children
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             not
             onely
             begotten
             ,
             but
             
               bred
               up
            
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             paines
             ,
             and
             care
             .
             One
             may
             plainly
             see
             it
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             expressions
             .
             
               Of
               the
               rock
               that
               begat
               thee
               thou
               art
               unmindfull
               ,
               and
               hast
               forgotten
               God
               that
               formed
               thee
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Lord
               saw
               it
               ,
               he
               abhorred
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               provoking
               of
               his
               sons
               ,
               &
               of
               his
               daughters
               ,
            
             Deu
             :
             32.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               Because
               of
               the
               provoking
               of
               his
               sons
               and
               his
               daughters
               .
            
             ]
             If
             they
             had
             been
             strangers
             ;
             their
             Provoking
             had
             not
             been
             so
             odious
             ,
             nor
             their
             Sins
             so
             provoking
             ,
             Deu
             :
             32.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Heare
               ,
               O
               heavens
               ,
               and
               give
               eare
               ,
               O
               earth
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               .
               I
               have
               nourished
               ,
               and
               brought
               up
               children
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               rebelled
               against
               me
               .
               The
               Oxe
               knoweth
               his
               owner
               ,
               and
               the
               Asse
               his
               masters
               crib
               ,
               but
               Israel
               doth
               not
               know
               ,
               my
               people
               doth
               not
               consider
               ,
            
             Isa
             :
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Heare
               O
               Heavens
            
             ]
             As
             if
             creatures
             
               onely
               naturall
            
             ,
             would
             be
             sensible
             of
             such
             an
             unnaturall
             thing
             viz
             :
             for
             children
             to
             forget
             him
             that
             nourished
             and
             fed
             them
             .
             In
             that
             place
             of
             Deuteron
             .
             last
             quoted
             ;
             where
             we
             translate
             formed
             ,
             the
             Sept.
             translate
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             nourished
             thee
             .
             So
             in
             Hos
             .
             11.
             3.
             in
             the
             
               Latine
               translation
            
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             
               I
               ,
               as
               Ephraim's
            
             *
             
               nursing
               father
               
               bare
               them
               in
               my
               armes
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             these
             expressions
             ,
             viz
             :
             of
             nourishing
             and
             a
             
               nursing
               father
            
             ,
             doe
             aggravate
             ingratitude
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             making
             ,
             or
             begetting
             ,
             or
             being
             a
             father
             .
             For
             many
             fathers
             doe
             hate
             their
             children
             ;
             and
             many
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             made
             away
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             are
             borne
             .
             Being
             a
             father
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             matter
             of
             love
             .
             At
             least
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             love
             in
             so
             being
             (
             but
             only
             from
             :
             )
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             adoption
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             a
             father
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             For
             they
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               love
               the
               father
               hath
               bestowed
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               called
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ?
            
             1
             Joh
             :
             3.
             1.
             
             He
             did
             not
             love
             us
             as
             fathers
             love
             their
             naturall
             children
             :
             which
             is
             usually
             by
             
               force
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             But
             he
             bestowed
             his
             love
             upon
             us
             freely
             .
             To
             have
             
               been
               indeed
            
             the
             
               sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             matter
             of
             love
             :
             but
             being
             
               not
               the
               sons
               of
               God
            
             (
             but
             the
             
               children
               if
               wrath
            
             )
             yet
             to
             be
             
               called
               the
               sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             here
             was
             love
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             seen
             likewise
             (
             viz
             :
             how
             tenderly
             God
             takes
             
               sinning
               against
               his
               love
            
             )
             in
             another
             comparison
             ,
             which
             God
             often
             useth
             ,
             viz
             :
             of
             a
             
               wife
               forsaking
               her
               husband
            
             .
             Among
             other
             places
             ,
             I
             refer
             you
             especially
             to
             Ezek.
             16.
             32.
             
             For
             in
             that
             Chapt.
             the
             Prophet
             seems
             to
             have
             made
             it
             his
             businesse
             ,
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             peoples
             ingratitude
             :
             recounting
             first
             Gods
             mercies
             ,
             from
             vers
             .
             4.
             to
             
             14.
             and
             after
             that
             their
             sins
             notwithstanding
             those
             mercies
             .
             See
             the
             complaint
             concerning
             Ephraim
             ,
             Hos
             ▪
             7.
             13.
             15.
             and
             the
             threat
             pronounced
             against
             them
             vers
             .
             16
             ,
             See
             also
             Ch.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             Deniall
             of
             mercy
             under
             punishment
             ,
             (
             
               which
               is
               a
               very
               sad
               thing
               .
               )
               When
               the
               Israelites
               cried
               ro
               the
               Lord
               for
               help
               ,
               being
               invaded
               by
               the
               Ammonites
               ;
               his
               answer
               was
               this
               ,
            
             Did
             not
             I
             deliver
             you
             from
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Amorites
             ,
             from
             the
             children
             of
             Ammon
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Philistines
             ?
             The
             Zidonians
             also
             ,
             and
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             the
             Maonites
             did
             oppresse
             you
             ,
             and
             yee
             cryed
             unto
             mee
             ,
             and
             I
             delivered
             you
             out
             of
             their
             hand
             .
             Yet
             yee
             have
             forsaken
             mee
             and
             served
             other
             Gods
             ,
             wherefore
             I
             will
             deliver
             you
             no
             more
             ,
             Judg
             :
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             It
             hath
             been
             punished
             and
             threatned
             .
          
           
             1
             With
             
               many
               sorts
               of
               judgements
            
             .
             Such
             as
             the
             Jewes
             at
             severall
             times
             met
             with
             before
             thei●
             captivity
             .
             The
             Levites
             in
             their
             confession
             (
             at
             the
             time
             of
             the
             fast
             ,
             after
             the
             peoples
             returne
             to
             Jerusalem
             )
             relating
             the
             manner
             of
             God's
             dealing
             with
             their
             ancestors
             by
             mercies
             and
             punishments
             ;
             and
             their
             behaviour
             towards
             him
             ;
             still
             made
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             punishments
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             
               sinnes
               after
               the
               receit
               of
               mercies
            
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             Nehemiah
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
             
             Not
             once
             ,
             nor
             twice
             ,
             nor
             twenty
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             either
             an
             exhortation
             to
             the
             Jewes
             to
             remember
             ,
             or
             a
             reproofe
             for
             forgetting
             the
             Lord
             their
             God
             :
             their
             
               deliverance
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             is
             presently
             mentioned
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Which
               brought
               them
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             See
             2
             King
             17.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             Deut.
             13.
             5
             ,
             10.
             &c.
             The
             mention
             of
             this
             mercy
             alone
             ,
             God
             knew
             to
             bee
             sufficient
             ,
             to
             keep
             any
             one
             from
             wondring
             at
             any
             punishment
             ,
             that
             should
             befall
             them
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             sinned
             against
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             severall
             places
             ,
             where
             he
             shewes
             how
             severely
             he
             would
             punish
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             rebelled
             against
             him
             ;
             hee
             tells
             them
             withall
             ,
             how
             that
             ,
             when
             strangers
             should
             see
             how
             they
             were
             dealt
             with
             ,
             aud
             should
             aske
             the
             cause
             ;
             it
             should
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             for
             
               forgetting
               the
               Lord
               their
               God
               ,
               who
               brought
               them
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Egypt
               .
            
             As
             you
             may
             see
             2
             Chron
             :
             7.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Deut
             :
             29.
             24
             ,
             25.
             1
             
             Kings
             9.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Captivity
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             the
             
               enjoying
               of
               their
               labours
               by
               others
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             a
             
               bitter
               punishment
               .
               )
               Because
               thou
               hast
               forgotten
               the
               God
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               been
               mindfull
               of
               the
               rock
               of
               thy
               strength
               :
               therefore
               shalt
               thou
               plant
               pleasant
               plants
               ,
               and
               shall
               set
               it
               with
               strange
               slips
               .
               In
               the
               day
               shalt
               thou
               make
               the
               plant
               to
               grow
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               shalt
               thou
               
               make
               thy
               seed
               to
               flourish
               .
               But
               the
               harvest
               shall
               be
               a
               heap
               in
               the
               day
               of
               greife
               ,
               and
               desperate
               sorrow
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             17.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             As
             you
             have
             given
             those
             things
             which
             you
             had
             of
             me
             to
             Idols
             :
             (
             whereof
             see
             Ezek.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             )
             so
             shall
             your
             land
             give
             those
             things
             which
             it
             had
             of
             you
             ,
             to
             your
             enemies
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             ,
             when
             God
             makes
             a
             man
             very
             happy
             :
             or
             setts
             him
             upon
             
               hopes
               ,
               and
               endevours
            
             to
             be
             very
             happy
             :
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             resolves
             to
             make
             him
             miserable
             .
          
           
             3
             
               The
               totall
               ,
               and
               unavoidable
               destruction
               of
               a
               Nation
               .
            
             For
             thus
             said
             Ezra
             in
             his
             prayer
             ,
             
               And
               after
               all
               this
               that
               is
               come
               upon
               us
               for
               our
               evill
               deeds
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               great
               trespasses
               ;
               seeing
               thou
               our
               God
               hast
               punished
               us
               lesse
               then
               our
               iniquities
               deserve
               ,
               and
               hast
               given
               us
               such
               deliverance
               as
               this
               ;
               should
               we
               againe
               break
               thy
               commandement
               ,
               and
               joyne
               in
               affinity
               with
               the
               people
               of
               these
               abominations
               ?
               Wouldest
               thou
               not
               be
               angry
               with
               us
               till
               thou
               hadst
               consumed
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               remnant
               ,
               nor
               escaping
               ?
            
             Ezr
             :
             9.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             Prophet
             Amos
             chap.
             2
             ,
             complaining
             first
             of
             the
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             aggravate
             it
             ,
             begins
             to
             mention
             some
             of
             God's
             mercies
             toward
             them
             ,
             
               Yet
               I
               destroyed
               the
               Amorite
               before
               them
               &c.
            
             vers
             .
             9.
             but
             having
             mentioned
             two
             or
             three
             ,
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             any
             longer
             ,
             he
             breaks
             forth
             into
             these
             words
             ;
             
             
               Therefore
               the
               flight
               shall
               perish
               from
               the
               swift
               &c.
            
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             None
             of
             them
             shall
             escape
             ,
             and
             nothing
             shall
             stand
             them
             in
             steed
             .
          
           
             Nay
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             of
             punishing
             
               Vnthankfull
               sinners
            
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             posterity
             also
             .
             For
             so
             was
             Jeroboam
             punished
             .
             
               Forasmuch
               as
               I
               exalted
               thee
               .
               &c.
            
             says
             God
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Ahijah
             1
             Kings
             14.
             7
             ,
             
               and
               thou
               hast
               not
               been
               as
               my
               servant
               David
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               Therefore
               I
               will
               bring
               evill
               upon
               the
               house
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               and
               will
               cut
               off
               him
               that
               pisseth
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             In
             the
             16
             chapter
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             and
             3
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             him
             speaking
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             to
             Baasha
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Jehu
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             
               strict
               charges
            
             may
             you
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             against
             this
             sinne
             of
             
               ingratitude
               towards
               God!
            
             especially
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Deuteronomy
             :
             where
             to
             shew
             what
             danger
             there
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             usually
             begin
             with
             a
             
               Cavete
               ,
               Take
               heed
            
             or
             beware
             ,
             viz
             :
             
               Lest
               thou
               forget
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
            
             See
             Deut
             :
             6.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             chap
             8
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             and
             read
             at
             your
             leasure
             these
             texts
             of
             scriptures
             Deut.
             32.
             6.
             
             Isa
             .
             51.
             13.
             
             Ps
             .
             78.
             42.
             1
             
             Kings
             14.
             7.
             
             Jer
             :
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             chap.
             5.
             24.
             
             Hos
             .
             2.
             8
             ,
             9.
             ch
             .
             7
             ,
             15.
             
             See
             likewise
             Samuels
             reproofe
             of
             Saul
             ,
             1
             Sam
             :
             15.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Voluptuousnesse
             punished
          
           
             With
             poverty
             .
             He
             that
             loveth
             pleasure
             shall
             be
             a
             poore
             man
             :
             and
             he
             that
             loveth
             wine
             and
             oyle
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             rich
             .
             Prov.
             21.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             VVarre
          
           
             Nation
             shall
             rise
             against
             nation
             ,
             and
             kingdome
             against
             kindome
             ,
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             24
             ,
             7.
             
          
        
         
           
             VVatchfull
          
           
             Such
             who
             are
             not
             so
             .
             1
             They
             are
             the
             more
             
               exposed
               to
               temptation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             sooner
             made
             a
             prey
             to
             the
             Divell
             .
             
               Be
               sober
               ,
               be
               vigilant
               :
               because
               your
               adversary
               the
               Divell
               ,
               as
               a
               roaring
               Lion
               walketh
               about
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devoure
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             
               Thy
               are
            
             most
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             surprized
             ,
             and
             most
             dangerously
             surprized
             ,
             by
             Judgment
             .
             
               It
               was
               threatened
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               ,
            
             If
             therefore
             thou
             shalt
             not
             watch
             ;
             I
             will
             come
             on
             thee
             as
             a
             thiefe
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             not
             know
             what
             houre
             I
             will
             come
             upon
             thee
             Rev.
             3.
             3
             ,
             
               and
               perhaps
               here
               is
               an
            
             Aposiopesis
             
               of
               some
               heavie
               judgment
               (
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               expressed
               .
            
             )
          
        
         
           
           
             VVearinesse
             in
             well
             doing
          
           
             It
             hazards
             the
             reward
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             well
             doing
             ,
             for
             in
             due
             season
             we
             shall
             reap
             if
             we
             faint
             not
             ,
             Gal
             :
             6.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             VVhoremongers
             threatened
          
           
             1
             With
             
               certaine
               judgment
               .
               Whoremongers
               and
               Adulterers
            
             (
             because
             many
             times
             men
             cannot
             or
             do
             not
             )
             
               God
               will
               judge
            
             Heb.
             13
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Exclusion
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
             
               They
               are
               the
               first
               in
            
             the
             Apostles
             
               blacke
               roule
            
             ;
             Neither
             fornicators
             ,
             nor
             Idolaters
             &c.
             shall
             inherit
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               See
               Rev.
            
             22.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               punished
            
             
               With
               Death
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Israelites
               committed
               whoredome
               with
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               God
               (
               by
               a
               disease
               ,
               or
               fire
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               extraordinary
               plague
               )
               slew
               no
               lesse
               then
               foure
               and
               twenty
               thousand
               of
               them
               ,
               Num.
               25.
               1
               ,
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               usuall
               evills
               *
               wherewith
               they
               punish
               themselves
               ,
               are
            
             
               1
               Losse
               of
               honour
               ,
               long
               life
               ,
               wealth
               and
               health
               :
               and
               gaine
               
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
              
               repentance
               and
               griefe
               .
               Remove
               thy
               way
               farre
               from
               her
               (
               
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
              
               strange
               woman
               )
               and
               come
               not
               nigh
               the
               doore
               of
               her
               house
               ;
               lest
               thou
               give
               thine
               honour
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               thy
               yeares
               unto
               the
               cruell
               :
               lest
               strangers
               be
               filled
               with
               thy
               wealth
               ,
               and
               thy
               labours
               be
               in
               the
               house
               of
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               thou
               mourne
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               when
               thy
               flesh
               and
               thy
               body
               *
               are
               consumed
               Prov
               :
               5.
               8
               ,
               ●o
               the
               12.
               
            
             
               2
               
                 Death
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 hath
                 cast
                 down
                 many
                 wounded
                 :
                 many
                 strong
                 men
                 have
                 been
                 slaine
                 by
                 her
                 ▪
                 Her
                 house
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 hell
                 ,
                 going
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 chambers
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               7.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               
                 Her
                 house
                 is
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               chap.
               2.
               18.
               
               
                 Her
                 house
                 enclineth
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 that
                 goe
                 unto
                 her
                 returne
                 againe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 v.
              
               19
               :
               as
               if
               the
               wiseman
               intended
               to
               intimate
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               often
               seen
               )
               that
               such
               as
               once
               enter
               into
               the
               practise
               of
               that
               sinne
               ,
               usually
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               till
               it
               work
               their
               destruction
               .
               The
               danger
               of
               falling
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               great
               ;
               and
               the
               fall
               very
               desperate
               ;
               because
               those
               that
               go
               in
               it
               ,
               are
               usually
               made
               blind
               with
               passion
               :
               so
               that
               like
               
                 blind
                 metalsome
                 horses
              
               they
               wil
               run
               ,
               whē
               they
               know
               not
               where
               they
               
                 goe
                 .
                 He
                 goeth
                 after
                 her
                 
                 straight
                 way
                 as
                 an
                 oxe
                 goeth
                 to
                 the
                 slaughter●
                 or
                 a
              
               *
               
                 foole
                 to
                 the
                 correction
                 of
                 the
                 stockes
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               7.
               22.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             read
             the
             Bible
             ,
             for
             the
             collection
             of
             these
             
               particular
               threats
            
             and
             punishments
             :
             sometimes
             I
             thought
             it
             not
             uselesse
             ,
             to
             collect
             those
             places
             also
             ,
             which
             concerne
             
               wickednesse
               in
               generall
            
             :
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             more
             notable
             ,
             I
             did
             set
             them
             down
             as
             I
             met
             with
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             againe
             sometimes
             (
             I
             must
             confesse
             )
             I
             thought
             it
             needlesse
             ;
             because
             they
             were
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             easie
             to
             bee
             found
             .
             Hence
             ,
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             overslipt
             some
             .
             but
             being
             confident
             they
             are
             very
             few
             ,
             I
             here
             give
             you
             a
             catalogue
             of
             those
             which
             I
             tooke
             .
             which
             I
             have
             put
             in
             figures
             only
             :
             both
             because
             they
             might
             perhaps
             seem
             too
             many
             to
             bee
             written
             out
             in
             a
             greater
             volume
             ;
             and
             especially
             ,
             because
             I
             feared
             the
             book
             would
             bee
             of
             two
             great
             a
             bulk
             for
             the
             volume
             .
          
           
             
               More
               notable
               places
               of
               threats
               ,
               and
               punishments
               for
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               Gen.
               38.
               7.
               
               Exod
               :
               23.
               7.
               1
               
               Sam
               :
               2.
               9.
               2
               
               Sam
               :
               23.
               6
               ,
               7.
               1
               
               Kings
               8.
               32.
               2
               
               Kings
               17.
               20
               
               :
               Job
               .
               4
               
               8
               ,
               9.
               cap
               :
               5.
               3.
               6.
               
               &
               16.
               c.
               8.
               20
               ,
               22.
               c.
               10.
               14
               ,
               15.
               c.
               11.
               20.
               c.
               15.
               20.
               to
               the
               end
               .
               c.
               11.
               15.
               to
               the
               end
               .
               c.
               20.
               5.
               to
               the
               end
               .
               c.
               21.
               17.
               to
               20.
               c.
               22
               ,
               16.
               &
               v.
               30.
               c.
               24.
               20
               ,
               24.
               c.
               27.
               13.
               
               &c.
               c.
               31.
               3.
               c.
               34.
               22.
               26
               ,
               27.
               c.
               36
               ,
               6.
               c.
               38.
               13.
               15.
               c.
               40.
               12.
               
               Psal
               .
               1.
               4.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Ps
               .
               5.
               5.
               
               Ps
               .
               9.
               19.
               
               Ps
               .
               11.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Ps
               .
               20.
               8
               ,
               10
               ,
               12.
               ps
               .
               32.
               10.
               
               Ps
               .
               34.
               16.
               21.
               ps
               .
               36.
               12.
               
               Ps
               .
               37.
               2.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               13
               ,
               15
               ,
               20
               ,
               22
               ,
               28
               ,
               36.
               38.
               
               Ps
               .
               50.
               17.
               to
               21.
               
               Ps
               .
               5.
               2.
               to
               5.
               
               Ps
               .
               64.
               1.
               to
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Ps
               .
               68
               ,
               21.
               23.
               
               Ps
               .
               73.
               18
               ,
               to
               21.
               
               &
               27.
               
               Ps
               .
               75
               ,
               8.
               10.
               ps
               .
               92.
               7.
               9.
               ps
               .
               94.
               23.
               ps
               .
               101.
               4.
               8.
               ps
               .
               104.
               35.
               psal
               .
               109.
               78.
               ps
               .
               112
               ,
               3.
               10.
               ps
               .
               129
               ,
               4.
               ps
               .
               141.
               10.
               ps
               .
               146.
               9.
               ps
               .
               147.
               6.
               
               Prov
               :
               6.
               15.
               c.
               10.
               7.
               9.
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               27.
               28.
               29
               ,
               30.
               c.
               11.
               7.
               21.
               c.
               12.
               7.
               21.
               c.
               13.
               5
               ,
               9.
               21.
               c.
               14.
               11.
               19.
               32.
               c.
               16.
               4.
               c.
               21.
               18.
               c.
               22
               ,
               8.
               c.
               29.
               16.
               
               Eccles
               :
               2.
               26.
               
               c
               :
               8
               ,
               12
               :
               Isa
               :
               1.
               28.
               c.
               3.
               8.
               11
               c.
               5.
               18.
               c.
               9.
               18.
               c.
               13.
               9.
               11.
               c.
               57.
               20
               ,
               21.
               c.
               59.
               2.
               c.
               64
               ,
               6.
               
               Jer
               :
               7.
               20.
               c.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               15.
               16.
               
               Par.
               22.
               c
               :
               13
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               c
               :
               14
               ,
               16.
               c
               :
               15
               ,
               1.
               to
               8.
               c
               :
               16
               ,
               4.
               c
               :
               18.
               16.
               
               c
               :
               20
               ,
               5.
               10
               ,
               12.
               c
               :
               22.
               24.
               25
               ,
               c
               :
               23.
               40.
               
               c
               :
               24
               ,
               9.
               15
               :
               c
               :
               44
               ,
               27
               :
               c
               :
               48
               ,
               38
               ,
               39.
               c
               :
               49
               ,
               17
               ,
               c
               :
               50
               ,
               25
               :
               Lament
               :
               2
               ,
               4
               :
               c
               :
               3
               ,
               1
               :
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               8
               ,
               10.
               12
               ,
               15
               ,
               43
               ,
               44.
               
               Ezek
               :
               4
               ,
               17.
               c
               :
               5
               ,
               11
               ,
               13
               ,
               15
               ,
               c
               :
               7
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               8
               ,
               27
               ,
               c
               :
               12
               ,
               19
               ,
               c.
               14
               ,
               8
               ,
               c
               :
               22
               ,
               31
               ,
               c
               :
               24
               ,
               13
               ,
               Hos
               :
               1
               ,
               9
               ,
               6
               ,
               c
               :
               5
               ,
               10
               ,
               12
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               c
               :
               13
               ,
               3
               ,
               Nah
               :
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               Zeph
               :
               6
               ,
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               Mal
               :
               1
               ,
               4
               ,
               c
               :
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               c
               :
               4
               ,
               4
               ,
               Mat
               :
               13
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               50
               ,
               Joh
               :
               5
               ,
               29
               ,
               c
               :
               17
               ,
               9
               ,
               Rom
               :
               1
               ,
               18
               ,
               1
               Cor
               :
               6
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               :
               Gal
               :
               5
               ,
               19
               ,
               to
               22
               ,
               Eph
               :
               5
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               :
               Col.
               3
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               1
               Pet
               :
               4
               ,
               18.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Will
             worship
             .
          
           
             And
             Nadab
             ,
             and
             Abihu
             tooke
             each
             of
             them
             his
             censer
             ,
             and
             put
             fire
             therein
             ,
             and
             put
             incense
             thereon
             ,
             and
             offered
             strange
             fire
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             commanded
             not
             .
             And
             there
             went
             out
             fire
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             devoured
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             died
             before
             the
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Lev
             :
             10
             ,
             1.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             Wisedome
             .
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               neglect
               it
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 They
                 are
                 certainly
                 punished
              
               ,
               one
               way
               or
               other
               .
               
                 A
                 rod
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 back
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 void
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               10.
               13.
               
               This
               rod
               usually
               growes
               in
               their
               
                 own
                 mouth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 foolish
                 is
                 a
                 rod
                 of
                 pride
                 ,
              
               chap
               :
               14.
               3
               
               For
               by
               their
               own
               rash
               ,
               and
               
                 foolish
                 speeches
              
               ,
               &
               actions
               ,
               they
               worke
               themselves
               abundance
               of
               misery
               ,
               chap
               :
               10.
               14.
               
            
             
               2
               For
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               they
               are
               (
               spiritually
               )
               
                 starv'd
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 lips
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 feed
                 many
                 :
                 but
                 fooles
                 dye
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 wisdome
                 .
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               food
               of
               the
               soule
               )
               Prov
               :
               10.
               21
               ,
               By
               death
               ,
               I
               meane
               that
               which
               is
               everlasting
               .
               For
               the
               man
               that
               
                 wandereth
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 understanding
                 ,
                 shall
                 remaine
                 in
                 the
                 congregation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               Prov
               :
               21
               :
               16.
               
               
                 Shall
                 remaine
              
               ]
               He
               shall
               not
               
                 obtaine
                 the
                 resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Luk
               :
               20
               ,
               35
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 resurrection
                 to
                 happinesse
                 ▪
              
               which
               is
               only
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               a
               
                 resurrection
                 to
                 life
              
               *
               :
               
                 life
                 in
                 misery
              
               being
               not
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wisedome
               i
               e.
               carnall
               wisedome
               ,
               punished
            
             
               1
               With
               Infatuation
               ,
               and
               Ignorance
               in
               spirituall
               things
               .
               For
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               to
               nothing
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               prudent
               .
               Where
               is
               the
               wise
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               Scribe
               ?
               Where
               is
               the
               disputer
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               Hath
               not
               God
               made
               foolish
               the
               wisedome
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               
                 See
                 Isa
              
               29.
               14.
               
               Rom
               :
               1.
               22.
               
            
             
               2
               Deniall
               of
               grace
               .
               For
               yee
               see
               your
               calling
               brethren
               :
               how
               that
               not
               many
               wise
               men
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               not
               many
               mighty
               ,
               not
               many
               noble
               are
               called
               ,
               1.
               
               Cor
               :
               1
               ,
               26.
               
               
                 See
                 Mat
              
               :
               11.
               25.
               
            
             
               3
               Confusion
               and
               Shame
               ,
               (
               when
               they
               see
               children
               and
               fooles
               get
               to
               Heaven
               before
               them
               ;
               &
               that
               they
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               wisedome
               cannot
               understand
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               wel
               as
               others
               who
               have
               lesse
               knowledge
               .
               )
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 foolish
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 confound
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 shame
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 &
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 weak
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 confound
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 mighty
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor
               :
               1.
               27.
               
            
             
             
               I
               may
               adde
               heereunto
               ,
               how
               men
               ,
               many
               times
               ruine
               themselves
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               practise
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 the
                 over
                 eager
                 pursuit
              
               of
               
                 human
                 wisdom
              
               ,
               &
               
                 learning
                 .
                 Be
                 not
                 righteous
                 overmuch
                 ,
                 neither
                 make
                 thy selfe
                 over
                 wise
                 :
                 why
                 shouldest
                 thou
                 destroy
                 thy selfe
                 ,
              
               Ecles
               .
               7.
               16.
               
               We
               see
               ,
               what
               ends
               many
               Politicians
               ,
               and
               
                 hard
                 Students
              
               make
               .
               Either
               they
               
                 take
                 such
                 courses
              
               as
               are
               destructive
               :
               or
               growing
               mad
               ,
               they
               
                 destroy
                 themselves
                 .
                 Destroy
                 thy selfe
              
               ]
               Lat.
               Tran.
               
                 ne
                 obstupescas
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 be
                 astonished
              
               (
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               )
               or
               stupified
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               those
               who
               have
               attained
               to
               most
               humane
               knowledge
               ,
               are
               :
               more
               then
               those
               who
               have
               attained
               but
               to
               a
               little
               :
               so
               that
               though
               they
               have
               more
               understanding
               ,
               they
               have
               lesse
               sense
               .
               The
               wisedome
               that
               is
               
                 from
                 above
              
               ,
               hath
               none
               of
               these
               evils
               attending
               it
               .
               You
               never
               knew
               a
               man
               the
               worse
               with
               studying
               that
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Witnessing
             falsly
          
           
             
               It
               shall
               be
            
             certainely
             punished
             ,
             
               one
               way
               or
               other
               :
               For
            
             Solomon
             
               hath
               said
               it
               twice
               in
               one
               chapter
               ,
            
             A
             false
             witnesse
             shall
             not
             be
             unpunished
             ,
             Prov.
             19.
             5
             ,
             &
             9.
             
             
               The
               manner
               of
               punishing
               it
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               is
               thus
               prescribed
               ,
               Deut
            
             19
             ,
             
               from
               the
            
             16
             
               vers
               .
               to
               the
               end
            
             .
             If
             a
             false
             witnesse
             rise
             up
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             testifie
             
             against
             him
             that
             which
             is
             wrong
             .
             then
             both
             the
             men
             ,
             between
             whom
             the
             controversy
             is
             ,
             shall
             stand
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             before
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Judges
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             And
             the
             Judges
             shall
             make
             diligent
             inquisition
             :
             and
             behold
             ,
             if
             the
             witnesse
             be
             a
             false
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             doth
             testifie
             falsly
             against
             his
             brother
             :
             Then
             shall
             ye
             doe
             unto
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             thought
             to
             have
             done
             unto
             his
             brother
             ;
             so
             shalt
             thou
             put
             away
             evill
             from
             among
             you
             And
             those
             that
             remaine
             shall
             heare
             ,
             and
             feare
             ,
             and
             shall
             henceforth
             commit
             no
             more
             such
             evill
             among
             you
             .
             And
             thy
             eye
             shall
             not
             pitty
             ,
             but
             life
             shall
             goe
             for
             life
             ,
             eye
             for
             eye
             ,
             tooth
             for
             tooth
             ,
             hand
             for
             hand
             ,
             foot
             for
             foot
             .
          
           
             The
             hand
             of
             God
             appeares
             notably
             against
             
               False
               witnesse
            
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             their
             
               speech
               bewraieth
            
             them
             .
             So
             (
             saith
             *
             Augustine
             )
             theirs
             did
             ,
             who
             ,
             when
             our
             Saviour
             was
             risen
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               His
               disciples
               came
               by
               night
               and
               stole
               him
               away
               ,
               while
               we
               slept
               ,
            
             Matt.
             28.
             13.
             
             For
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               if
               they
               were
               asleepe
               ,
               how
               came
               they
               to
               know
               so
               much
               .
            
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             speech
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             the
             same
             men
             viz
             :
             the
             chief
             Priests
             suborned
             to
             witnesse
             against
             him
             ,
             to
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             For
             (
             that
             which
             is
             strange
             to
             observe
             ,
             considering
             what
             cunning
             men
             they
             had
             to
             teach
             them
             their
             tale
             ,
             )
             though
             there
             were
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             brought
             divers
             
             accusations
             ;
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             able
             to
             make
             any
             
               two
               testimonies
               agree
               together
            
             ,
             Mark.
             14.
             56
             ,
             59.
             
          
        
         
           
             Word
             of
             God
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               obey
               it
               not
            
             
               1
               They
               have
               no
               title
               to
               God's
               Covenant
               ,
               nor
               to
               any
               thing
               contained
               in
               the
               word
               .
               But
               unto
               the
               wicked
               God
               saith
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               doe
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               my
               Covenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ?
               seeing
               thou
               hatest
               instruction
               ,
               and
               castest
               my
               words
               behind
               thee
               ?
               Ps
               .
               50.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
            
             
               2
               They
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               (
               
                 especially
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 the
              
               word
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Gospel
               .
               )
               See
               that
               ye
               refuse
               not
               him
               that
               speaketh
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               escaped
               not
               ,
               who
               refused
               him
               that
               spake
               on
               earth
               ,
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               turne
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               Heb
               :
               12.
               25.
               
            
             
               3
               Their
               punishments
               have
               been
               great
               ,
               and
               without
               remedy
               .
               Because
               they
               rebelled
               against
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               contemned
               the
               *
               Counsell
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               Therefore
               he
               brought
               downe
               their
               heart
               with
               labour●
               ,
               they
               fell
               downe
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               none
               to
               help
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               107.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               
                 See
                 Jer
              
               :
               26.
               4
               ,
               5.
               6.
               
            
             
               Let
               such
               heare
               the
               word
               never
               somuch
               ;
               
               nay
               declare
               it
               ,
               and
               preach
               it
               never
               somuch
               ;
               yet
               ,
               if
               they
               build
               upon
               this
               only
               ,
               and
               presume
               thereupon
               ,
               that
               the
               promises
               contained
               in
               the
               word
               are
               theirs
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               is
               their
               Saviour
               ;
               they
               are
               in
               no
               better
               condition
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               without
               a
               foundation
               built
               his
               house
               upon
               the
               sand
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               our
               Saviruo's
               comparison
               ,
               Mat.
               7.
               26.
               
               
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 heareth
                 these
                 sayings
                 of
                 mine
                 and
                 doth
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 likened
                 unto
                 a
                 foolish
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 built
                 his
                 house
                 upon
                 the
                 sand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Those
               that
               believe
               it
               not
            
             
               1
               
                 They
                 will
                 not
                 be
              
               profited
               by
               it
               ,
               
                 nor
                 be
              
               partakers
               
                 of
                 what
                 it
              
               promiseth
               .
               
               For
               unto
               us
               was
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               word
               preached
               did
               not
               profit
               them
               ,
               not
               being
               mixed
               with
               faith
               in
               them
               that
               heard
               it
               ,
               Heb.
               4.
               2.
               
            
             
               2
               They
               will
               without
               question
               be
               condemned
               .
               For
               the
               word
               which
               they
               have
               sleighted
               ,
               shall
               
                 judge
                 them
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 rejecteth
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 receiveth
                 not
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 hath
                 one
                 that
                 judgeth
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 judge
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
              
               John
               12.
               48
               :
               and
               all
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               their
               writings
               which
               they
               have
               read
               ,
               shall
               accuse
               them
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 accuse
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 Father
              
               (
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               that
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               cause
               enough
               ▪
               )
               There
               is
               
               one
               that
               accuseth
               you
               ,
               even
               Moses
               in
               whom
               ye
               trust
               ,
               chap.
               5.
               45
               ,
               46.
               
            
             
               
                 Mark
                 how
                 angrily
                 God
                 threatens
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 for
                 not
              
               believing
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Jeremy
              
               ,
               They
               have
               belied
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               he
               :
               neither
               shall
               evill
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               neither
               shall
               we
               see
               sword
               nor
               famine
               :
               and
               the
               Prophets
               shall
               become
               winde
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               is
               not
               in
               them
               :
               thus
               shall
               it
               be
               done
               unto
               them
               .
               Wherefore
               thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               hoasts
               ,
               because
               yee
               speake
               this
               word
               :
               behold
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               my
               words
               in
               thy
               mouth
               fire
               ,
               and
               this
               people
               wood
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               devoure
               them
               ,
               Jer
               :
               5.
               12.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               will
               not
               heare
               it
            
             
               1
               
                 God
                 is
              
               exceeding
               angry
               with
               them
               .
               They
               refused
               to
               hearken
               ,
               and
               pulled
               away
               the
               shoulder
               and
               stopped
               their
               eares
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               heare
               .
               yea
               they
               made
               their
               heart
               as
               an
               adamant
               stone
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               heare
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               had
               sent
               by
               the
               former
               Prophets
               .
               Therfore
               came
               a
               great
               wrath
               from
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ,
               Zach
               :
               7.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 So
                 in
                 Jeremy
              
               .
               To
               whom
               shall
               I
               speake
               ,
               and
               give
               warning
               that
               they
               may
               heare
               ?
               Their
               eare
               is
               uncircumcised
               ,
               and
               they
               cannot
               harken
               :
               behold
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               unto
               them
               a
               reproach
               :
               they
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               it
               .
               Therefore
               I
               am
               full
               of
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               weary
               with
               holding
               in
               ,
               &c.
               Ch
               :
               6.
               10
               ,
               11
               :
               
                 See
                 also
                 vers
              
               .
               19.
               
                 and
                 ch
              
               :
               7.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
            
             
             
               2
               
                 They
                 shall
                 be
              
               certainly
               punished
               .
               
                 God
                 told
                 Moses
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 raise
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 roome
                 ,
              
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               my
               words
               ,
               which
               he
               shall
               speak
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               I
               will
               *
               require
               it
               of
               him
               ,
               Deut.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               punishments
               which
               the
               Scripture
               mentions
               ,
               are
            
             
               1
               God's
               not
               hearing
               their
               prayers
               in
               their
               misery
               :
               
                 as
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 Zachary
                 last
                 quoted
                 :
              
               Therefore
               it
               is
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               as
               hee
               cried
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               heare
               ;
               so
               they
               cryed
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               not
               heare
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hoasts
               ,
               v.
               13.
               
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 insteed
                 of
              
               hearing
               them
               ,
               abhorring
               of
               them
               .
               He
               that
               turneth
               away
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
               the
               law
               ,
               even
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abomination
               ,
               Prov
               :
               28
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               2
               Giving
               up
               to
               their
               lusts
               .
               But
               my
               people
               would
               not
               hearken
               to
               my
               voice
               ;
               and
               Israel
               would
               none
               of
               me
               .
               So
               I
               gave
               them
               up
               to
               their
               own
               hearts
               lust
               ;
               and
               they
               walked
               in
               their
               owne
               counsells
               ,
               Ps
               .
               81.
               11
               ,
               12
               :
            
             
               3
               Greater
               condemnation
               
                 then
                 those
                 have
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 had
                 the
                 word
                 to
                 heare
                 .
              
               Whosoever
               shall
               not
               receive
               you
               ,
               nor
               heare
               your
               words
               :
               When
               yee
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               house
               or
               city
               ,
               shake
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               your
               feet
               .
               Verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               more
               tolerable
               for
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorrha
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               then
               for
               that
               city
               ,
               Mat
               :
               10
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 thus
                 spake
                 
                 to
                 the
              
               twelve
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 when
                 hee
                 first
                 sent
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 said
                 the
                 like
                 to
                 the
              
               seventy
               disciples
               ,
               Luk.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Such
               as
               despise
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 Their
                 end
                 shall
                 be
              
               destruction
               .
               Who
               so
               despiseth
               the
               word
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               :
               but
               he
               that
               feareth
               the
               commandement
               shall
               bee
               rewarded
               ,
               Prov
               :
               13.
               13.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Words
             idly
             spoken
          
           
             
               Our
               Saviour
               told
               the
               Jewes
            
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             every
             idle
             word
             that
             men
             shall
             speake
             ,
             they
             shall
             give
             an
             account
             thereof
             ,
             Matt.
             12.
             36.
             
             Idle
             word
             .
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               not
               that
               which
               we
               usually
               meane
               by
            
             idle
             talke
             ,
             viz
             :
             wicked
             and
             profane
             
               only
               :
               but
            
             uselesse
             ,
             and
             needlesse
             ,
             
               and
               of
               which
               there
               comes
               ,
               or
               is
               intended
               ,
               no
            
             good
          
        
         
           
             Workes
             neglected
          
           
             No
             Salvation
             .
             What
             doth
             it
             profit
             ,
             my
             brethren
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             *
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             faith
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             workes
             ?
             Can
             faith
             save
             him
             ?
             Jam.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             righteousnesse
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             and
             put
             thy
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             4.
             5
             ,
             or
             else
             thy
             trust
             is
             vaine
             .
          
           
             That
             they
             might
             set
             their
             hope
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             forget
             the
             workes
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             keepe
             his
             commandements
             ,
             
               saith
               the
               same
               Prophet
            
             ,
             Psalm
             .
             
             87.
             7
             ,
             
               otherwise
               they
               might
               be
               one
               day
            
             ashamed
             of
             their
             a
             hope
             :
             
               faith
               without
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Commandements
               ,
               being
               but
               a
            
             dead
             b
             faith
             ,
             
               and
               not
               a
            
             lively
             c
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             The
             Jewes
             were
             told
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             they
             
               did
               thorowly
               amend
               their
               waies
            
             ,
             and
             
               their
               doings
               &c.
            
             they
             did
             but
             
               trust
               in
               lying
               words
            
             ,
             (
             which
             would
             deceive
             them
             ,
             )
             to
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             though
             they
             sayd
             it
             never
             so
             often
             ,
             Jer
             :
             7.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Not
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             unto
             me
             Lord
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             will
             of
             my
             father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Matt.
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Workes
               of
               God
               not
               regarded
               .
            
             
               Because
               they
               regard
               not
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               he
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               build
               them
               up
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               28.
               5.
               
               
                 See
                 Psalm
              
               .
               78.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             World
             Those
             that
             love
             it
             ,
             punished
          
           
             1
             With
             a
             short
             enjoyment
             of
             what
             they
             love
             ,
             (
             
               which
               is
               no
               punishment
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               doe
               not
               love
               it
            
             )
             And
             they
             that
             use
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             not
             abusing
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             passeth
             away
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             2
             Vexation
             of
             mind
             .
             I
             have
             seen
             all
             the
             
             worke
             that
             are
             done
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             behold
             all
             is
             vanity
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             Not
             being
             able
             to
             be
             Christ's
             disciple
             .
             Whosoever
             he
             be
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             forsaketh
             not
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             my
             disciple
             ,
             Luk
             14.
             33.
             
             That
             forsaketh
             not
             ]
             
               and
               vers
            
             .
             26.
             
             That
             hateth
             not
             his
             father
             &c.
             
             
               Much
               lesse
               then
               can
               they
               that
            
             love
             ,
             and
             cleave
             
               to
               the
            
             world
             ,
             be
             Christ's
             disciples
             .
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             counted
             all
             things
             but
             dung
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             not
             ,
             so
             he
             could
             ;
             but
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             
               winne
               Christ
               :
               as
               if
               else
               he
               could
               not
               .
               See
            
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             4
             Surprizall
             by
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             Take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             ,
             lest
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             your
             hearts
             be
             overcharged
             with
             surfeting
             ,
             and
             drunkenesse
             and
             cares
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             day
             come
             upon
             you
             unawares
             ,
             Luk.
             21.
             34.
             
          
        
         
           
             Worship
             of
             God
             neglected
             ,
          
           
             Yee
             looked
             for
             much
             ,
             and
             loe
             it
             came
             to
             little
             ,
             and
             when
             ye
             brought
             it
             home
             ,
             I
             did
             blow
             upon
             it
             .
             Why
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             hoasts
             ?
             Because
             of
             mine
             house
             that
             is
             wast
             ,
             and
             ye
             runne
             every
             man
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             .
             Hag.
             1.
             9.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           READER
           ,
           I
           intreat
           thee
           to
           lend
           mee
           the
           reading
           of
           a
           few
           lines
           more
           ,
           which
           partly
           by
           the
           Printers
           fault
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           mine
           own
           (
           having
           done
           my
           work
           in
           loose
           papers
           )
           were
           left
           out
           in
           the
           book
           .
        
         
           P.
           31.
           
           Before
           Destruction
           ,
           Read
           ,
           6
           Shame
           .
           O
           Lord
           the
           hope
           of
           all
           Israel
           ;
           all
           that
           forsake
           thee
           shall
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           depart
           from
           me
           ,
           shall
           be
           written
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           forsaken
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           fountaine
           of
           living
           water
           .
           Jer.
           17
           ,
           13.
           
        
         
           Pag.
           32.
           read
           ,
           The
           Jewes
           when
           they
           heard
           any
           one
           blaspheme
           God's
           name
           :
           either
           
             out
             of
             indignation
             against
             the
             party
             ,
          
           for
           the
           affront
           (
           as
           Joshua
           and
           Caleb
           did
           at
           the
           
             murmuring
             of
             the
             people
          
           ,
           Num.
           14.
           6
           *
           :
           )
           or
           else
           out
           of
           griefe
           for
           
             God's
             dishonour
          
           (
           as
           it
           was
           their
           custome
           to
           doe
           in
           times
           of
           mourning
           :
           )
           used
           to
           
             rent
             their
             cloaths
          
           .
           And
           this
           they
           would
           doe
           ,
           whosoever
           he
           were
           ,
           that
           had
           blasphemed
           :
           but
           especially
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           one
           of
           their
           
             own
             nation
          
           ,
           and
           had
           professed
           himselfe
           to
           be
           in
           
             covenant
             with
             him
          
           ,
           whose
           name
           hee
           blasphemed
           ,
           (
           oh
           !
           I
           could
           teare
           my
           haire
           to
           see
           
             Professours
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             dishonourers
             of
             God
          
           *
           .
           )
           For
           this
           reason
           ,
           (
           and
           because
           he
           spake
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           tongue
           )
           the
           Iewes
           conjecture
           Rabsbacheh
           ,
           at
           
           whose
           blasphemy
           the
           people
           in
           Jerusalem
           did
           
             rent
             their
             cloaths
          
           ,
           2
           Kings
           18.
           37.
           to
           have
           been
           formerly
           of
           their
           religion
           Yea
           they
           thought
           the
           practice
           of
           this
           custome
           so
           warrantable
           ,
           upon
           
             such
             an
             occasion
          
           ;
           that
           even
           the
           Priests
           ,
           who
           were
           expresly
           forbidden
           to
           use
           either
           this
           or
           any
           other
           custome
           used
           in
           times
           of
           mourning
           ,
           yea
           though
           their
           owne
           daughters
           should
           be
           burnt
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           whoredome
           ,
           Lev.
           21.
           9.
           10
           
           :
           yet
           notwithstanding
           (
           as
           it
           seemes
           )
           upon
           the
           hearing
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           thought
           they
           might
           lawfully
           ,
           &
           perhaps
           were
           ambitious
           to
           use
           it
           (
           as
           they
           were
           to
           doe
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           seem
           to
           be
           over
           righteous
           *
           .
           )
        
         
           P.
           75.
           before
           .
           Those
           who
           have
           no
           union
           &c.
           
             this
             chapter
          
        
         
           
             Threats
             and
             Examples
             
               of
               his
               being
            
             a
             Scandal
             ,
          
           
             He
             shall
             be
             for
             a
             Sanctuary
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             stone
             of
             stumbling
             ,
             *
             and
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
             to
             both
             the
             houses
             of
             Israel
             ;
             for
             a
             gin
             and
             a
             snare
             to
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Isa
             .
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             Behold
             this
             child
             is
             set
             for
             the
             fall
             and
             rising
             againe
             of
             many
             in
             Israel
             ,
             &c.
             Luk
             2.
             34.
             
             
               See
               Pet.
            
             2.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             9.
             33.
             
          
        
         
           This
           stumbling
           
             at
             Christ
          
           ,
           was
           to
           the
           Jewes
           1
           
             A
             punishment
          
           of
           their
           disobedience
           .
           And
           therefore
           Jonathan
           the
           Paraphrast
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           of
           the
           Prophet
           before
           quoted
           ,
           before
           
           he
           mentions
           the
           threat
           ,
           prefixes
           these
           words
           ,
           
             If
             ye
             shall
             not
             obey
          
           .
           2
           A
           fruit
           of
           their
           blindnesse
           ,
           and
           ignorance
           .
           for
           certainely
           ,
           had
           they
           seen
           never
           so
           little
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           possibly
           have
           stumbled
           in
           so
           great
           a
           stone
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           .
           No
           ;
           instead
           of
           going
           on
           till
           they
           dasht
           th●
           selves
           against
           him
           ;
           if
           they
           had
           perceived
           him
           to
           be
           a
           rock
           of
           refuge
           ,
           as
           indeed
           he
           was
           ;
           they
           would
           have
           got
           up
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           made
           him
           their
           Sanctuary
           .
           Had
           they
           known
           what
           a
           pretious
           *
           
             corner
             stone
          
           he
           was
           ,
           even
           
             chosen
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           laid
           in
           Sion
           of
           purpose
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           fittest
           in
           whom
           the
           building
           of
           either
           sides
           ,
           viz
           :
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           might
           be
           fitly
           knitted
           together
           ,
           Eph
           :
           2.
           21
           ,
           for
           a
           living
           and
           a
           Holy
           Temple
           for
           God
           to
           dwell
           in
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           insteed
           of
           their
           temple
           made
           with
           hands
           ,
           which
           must
           perish
           :
           )
           doubtlesse
           ,
           they
           would
           never
           have
           rejected
           him
           ,
           and
           have
           let
           him
           lye
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           for
           themselves
           to
           fall
           in
           .
           Or
           ,
           if
           they
           envied
           so
           much
           good
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           him
           a
           corner
           stone
           :
           yet
           they
           would
           have
           made
           him
           their
           foundation
           stone
           ,
           and
           have
           built
           upon
           it
           themselves
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           stumbled
           at
           him
           ,
           both
           Jewes
           &
           Gentiles
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           meannesse
           of
           his
           quality
           ,
           &
           because
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           believing
           in
           him
           :
           so
           because
           they
           liked
           not
           his
           do
           ctrine
           ,
           as
           for
           other
           reasons
           ,
           so
           especially
           for
           
           these
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           of
           the
           Spirituality
           of
           the
           expressions
           ,
           and
           language
           thereof
           ,
           seeming
           strange
           ,
           &
           uncouth
           to
           them
           .
           Pilate
           said
           ,
           
             what
             is
             truth
          
           ?
           John
           13.
           38.
           
           He
           wondered
           what
           Christ
           meant
           by
           
             truth
             .
             Festus
          
           tooke
           Paul
           for
           a
           
             mad
             man
          
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           24.
           
           Nicodemus
           could
           not
           conceive
           ,
           
             how
             a
             man
          
           could
           be
           
             born
             again
          
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           could
           
             enter
             into
             his
             mother's
             wombe
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             borne
             ,
          
           Joh.
           3.
           4.
           
           So
           when
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           unlesse
           
             they
             did
             eate
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             drinke
             his
             blood
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             life
             in
             them
          
           ;
           they
           sayd
           ,
           
             how
             can
             this
             man
             give
             us
             his
             flesh
             to
             eate
             ?
          
           Joh.
           6.
           52.
           
           Nay
           ,
           many
           that
           were
           his
           disciples
           before
           ,
           tooke
           such
           offence
           at
           this
           
             hard
             saying
          
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           called
           it
           )
           vers
           .
           60
           ,
           that
           they
           
             went
             backe
             and
             walked
             no
             more
             with
             him
             .
          
           And
           thus
           the
           Pharisees
           were
           offended
           ,
           when
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           
             Not
             that
             which
             goeth
             into
             the
             mouth
             ,
             defileth
             a
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             goeth
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
          
           Matt.
           15.
           12.
           
           They
           could
           not
           believe
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           went
           out
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           proceeded
           from
           a
           man
           's
           own
           selfe
           ,
           should
           defile
           himselfe
           .
           Many
           other
           such
           like
           things
           there
           were
           in
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           which
           (
           as
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           24.
           
           )
           
             they
             could
             not
             know
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritualy
             discerned
             .
          
           2
           They
           stumbled
           at
           it
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           plainnesse
           and
           simplicity
           of
           it
           .
           And
           thus
           especially
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           who
           were
           Schollers
           and
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           all
           for
           the
           
             words
             
             of
             man's
             wisedome
             .
             To
             the
             Jewes
             a
             stumbling
             block
             ,
             to
             the
             Greeks
             foolishnesse
             ,
          
           1
           Cor
           :
           1.
           23.
           viz
           :
           because
           they
           could
           see
           no
           wit
           ,
           nor
           reason
           ,
           nor
           Philosophy
           it
           it
           .
           The
           Apostle
           in
           expressing
           the
           stumbling
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           expresseth
           what
           they
           stumbled
           at
           :
           but
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           he
           only
           saith
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           
             a
             stumbling
             blocke
          
           .
           as
           if
           they
           had
           had
           no
           cause
           at
           all
           of
           stūbling
           at
           him
           worthy
           the
           naming
           :
           but
           only
           because
           they
           would
           stumble
           at
           him
           ,
           &
           because
           
             they
             were
             thereunto
             appointed
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           8.
           
           
             No
             cause
          
           ,
           Isay
           ;
           or
           that
           which
           was
           worse
           then
           none
           ,
           even
           a
           cause
           why
           they
           should
           
             not
             stūble
          
           at
           him
           ,
           viz
           :
           the
           Liberty
           preached
           by
           his
           Apostles
           .
           Liberty
           from
           such
           a
           number
           of
           ordinances
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           
             were
             subject
          
           .
           Coloss
           .
           2.
           20.
           
           Liberty
           from
           such
           
             weake
             beggerly
             elements
          
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           in
           bondage
           ,
           Gal
           :
           4.
           9.
           
           Liberty
           from
           the
           grievous
           yoake
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           which
           neither
           
             their
             fathers
             ,
             nor
             they
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             ,
          
           Acts
           15.
           10.
           
           Which
           one
           would
           have
           thought
           should
           have
           prevailed
           to
           entice
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           deterred
           them
           from
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           so
           it
           was
           :
           insomuch
           that
           even
           Liberty
           from
           circumcision
           (
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           main
           thing
           they
           stumbled
           at
           )
           is
           by
           Paul
           called
           the
           
             Scandall
             of
             the
             Crosse
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           suffered
           most
           persecution
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           Judaizing
           Christians
           :
           
             If
             I
             yet
             preach
             circumcision
             ,
             why
             doe
             I
             
             yet
             suffer
             persecution
             ?
             then
             is
             the
             offence
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ceased
             ,
          
           Gal
           :
           5.
           11.
           
        
         
           P.
           90.
           
           After
           Gen.
           34
           ,
           23.
           
           In
           allusion
           to
           this
           covetousnesse
           of
           theirs
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           call'd
           him
           that
           turned
           Pharisee
           for
           love
           of
           gaine
           ,
           
             Pharisaeum
             Shechemitam
          
           ,
           a
           
             Shechemite
             Pharisee
          
           .
           Pag.
           123.
           
           In
           the
           margin
           against
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             See
             this
             word
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             better
             expounded
             in
             the
             end
             of
          
           Intemperance
           .
        
         
           P
           ,
           126.
           
           After
           Mat
           ,
           11.
           13.
           
           So
           Mark
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           related
           this
           speech
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           ,
           immediatly
           addes
           ,
           
             Because
             they
             said
             ,
             He
             hath
             an
             uncleane
             spirit
             .
          
           c.
           3.
           30.
           
        
         
           P.
           133.
           
           Before
           ,
           
             Some
             have
             ,
             &c.
          
           
           But
           (
           I
           must
           confesse
           )
           this
           Hebrew
           word
           is
           more
           usually
           rendered
           a
           Basilisk
           :
           which
           makes
           mee
           take
           the
           more
           notice
           of
           the
           word
           used
           for
           colour
           in
           the
           verse
           before
           ,
           viz
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           Eye
           .
           Because
           they
           say
           *
           ,
           a
           Basilisk
           hath
           such
           a
           venemous
           eye
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           poyson
           a
           man
           at
           a
           distance
           ;
           but
           with
           this
           condition
           ,
           if
           you
           doe
           not
           see
           him
           before
           he
           sees
           you
           .
           Be
           sure
           therefore
           to
           see
           the
           wine
           first
           ,
           before
           it
           see
           thee
           I
           mean
           ,
           to
           see
           it
           with
           thy
           minde
           ,
           before
           thou
           seest
           it
           with
           thine
           eye
           ,
           and
           consider
           wel
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           thou
           take
           too
           much
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           will
           doe
           thee
           no
           hurt
           .
           In
           that
           place
           above
           cited
           (
           viz.
           Prov.
           23.
           29.
           
           )
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Who
           hath
           sorrow
           ?
           In
           our
           Hebrew
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           But
           the
           vulgar
           translation
           renders
           it
           
           
             cujus
             patri
          
           to
           
             whose
             father
          
           is
           sorrow
           ?
           And
           indeed
           there
           is
           too
           many
           a
           parent
           ,
           who
           hath
           had
           many
           sorrowes
           by
           meanes
           of
           
             this
             sinne
          
           in
           their
           sonnes
           .
        
         
           p.
           166.
           
           Among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           whereas
           the
           law
           was
           for
           the
           Theruma
           (
           or
           
             heave
             offering
          
           of
           the
           floore
           ,
           )
           that
           it
           should
           be
           the
           sixt
           part
           of
           the
           whole
           :
           If
           a
           man
           gave
           the
           fourth
           part
           ,
           they
           called
           it
           
             Theruma
             Hhajin
             jopha
             ,
             the
             offering
             of
             a
             faire
             eye
          
           ;
           if
           the
           fifth
           part
           ,
           Benonith
           ,
           of
           a
           
             middle
             eye
          
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           gave
           but
           the
           sixt
           part
           ,
           just
           as
           much
           as
           was
           required
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           ;
           They
           called
           it
           
             Theruma
             Hhajin
             Rahha
             ,
             the
             offering
             of
             an
             evill
             eye
             .
          
        
         
           P.
           176.
           
           After
           
             slight
             of
             hand
          
           ,
           See
           Eph.
           4.
           14.
           
        
         
           P.
           395.
           
           After
           Ezek
           :
           3.
           18.
           
           See
           Heb
           ,
           13.
           17.
           
        
         
           p.
           614.
           
           Over
           against
           adoption
           ,
           in
           the
           margin
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             he
             thy
             father
             that
             hath
             bought
             thee
             ?
          
           Deut.
           32.
           6.
           
        
         
           FINIS
        
      
    
     
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           20.
           read
           with
           .
           p.
           45.
           read
           Use
           .
           p.
           56.
           
           
             No
             break
             at
          
           ,
           Sinne
           ,
           
             but
             at
          
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           ,
           p.
           59.
           
           Scycophants
           .
           b
           10.
           for
           one
           ;
           are
           .
           p.
           116.
           
           Christs
           obedience
           
             as
             pure
          
           obedience
           .
           p.
           108.
           reconciliation
           ,
           p.
           120.
           
             blot
             out
          
           ,
           against
           the
           p.
           232.
           
           Jer.
           8
           ,
           17.
           d.
           171.
           increase
           .
           p.
           238.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           v.
           p.
           273.
           punished
           p.
           315.
           
             blot
             out
          
           ,
           read
           .
           p.
           329.
           
             before
             the
             figure
          
           7
           
             read
             Gen
             :
             p.
          
           339.
           
           He
           
             went.
             p.
          
           405.
           
             blot
             out
          
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           p.
           576.
           for
           ,
           In
           Sinne
           ,
           To
           
             sinne
             .
             p.
          
           568.
           
           Eph.
           5.
           11.
           p.
           574.
           1
           
           John
           2.
           22.
           
        
         
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A28553-e440
           
             *
             Cic
             ,
             lih
             .
             de
             clar
             .
             orator
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28553-e4080
           
             *
             Beza
             (
             upon
             Matth.
             19.
             9
             )
             saith
             that
             this
             law
             was
             not
             executed
             in
             Christs
             time
             ,
             because
             then
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             spoken
             of
             
               putting
               away
            
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             it
             does
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             for
             doubtlesse
             the
             husband
             might
             
               put
               away
            
             his
             wife
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             might
             
               put
               her
               to
               death
            
             too
             ;
             hee
             might
             do
             it
             ;
             though
             he
             need
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             said
             John
             8.
             5.
             
             
               Moses
               in
               the
               Law
               commanded
               us
               that
               such
               shold
               be
               stoned
               ,
            
             which
             I
             know
             no
             need
             Grotius
             had
             to
             take
             such
             paines
             to
             reconcile
             with
             this
             opinion
             ,
             for
             first
             t
             is
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             such
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             ,
             〈◊〉
             betrothed
             woman
             is
             such
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             for
             ought
             that
             appeare
             
               the
               woman-taken
               in
               adultery
            
             was
             a
             
               betrothed
               woman
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             adultery
             will
             beare
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             according
             his
             owne
             opinion
             upon
             Gal.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Grotius
             agreeing
             with
             the
             Jewes
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             too
             often
             )
             in
             the
             opinion
             above
             mentioned
             gives
             this
             reason
             why
             the
             betrothed
             womans
             punishment
             was
             greater
             ,
             because
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               she
               was
               not
               in
               her
               husbands
               custodie
               :
            
             as
             stealing
             a
             sheep
             out
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             is
             punished
             worse
             then
             stealing
             him
             out
             of
             the
             fold
             ;
             but
             hee
             might
             as
             well
             have
             given
             such
             reasons
             as
             these
             :
             first
             shee
             gave
             away
             her
             virginity
             ,
             which
             her
             husband
             most
             esteemed
             :
             secondly
             ,
             she
             brake
             her
             promise
             ,
             viz
             in
             so
             doing
             :
             see
             Deut.
             22.
             13.
             to
             18.
             thirdly
             ,
             she
             
               wrought
               folly
               in
               her
               fathers
               house
               .
            
             Deut.
             22
             19.
             (
             where
             the
             Scripture
             it selfe
             seemes
             to
             goe
             about
             to
             aggravate
             her
             fault
             .
             )
             Fourthly
             ,
             shee
             was
             not
             onely
             dishonest
             to
             her
             husband
             in
             her
             
               first
               love
            
             ,
             but
             shee
             dishonoured
             also
             her
             
               first
               borne
            
             ,
             (
             whose
             honour
             and
             priviledge
             among
             the
             Jews
             was
             very
             great
             )
             nay
             and
             God
             himself
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             first
             born
             belonged
             Num
             8.
             17.
             
             To
             conclude
             ,
             you
             cannot
             say
             her
             punishment
             should
             be
             lesse
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             not
             
               another
               mans
               wife
            
             for
             she
             is
             call'd
             
               a
               neighbours
               wife
            
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             24.
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             said
             verse
             22.
             
               married
               to
               an
               husband
            
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             party
             were
             her
             husband
             before
             .
             See
             also
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             Deut.
             20.
             7.
             ch
             .
             28.
             30.
             
             Ezek.
             23.
             3
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             later
             Jonathan
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Septuagint
             (
             in
             the
             old
             Roman
             edition
             though
             not
             in
             the
             Complutensis
             )
             in
             translating
             the
             Commandements
             set
             down
             Adultery
             bef●re
             Murther
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             Marke
             ,
             chap.
             10.
             19
             
             Luke
             ,
             chap.
             18.
             20.
             aud
             
               Paul
               Ro.
            
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             The
             Jewes
             say
             these
             were
             the
             men
             that
             would
             have
             abus'd
             Susanna
             ;
             &
             that
             they
             were
             put
             to
             death
             by
             the
             King's
             cōmand
             ,
             &
             not
             by
             the
             Jews
             .
             The
             Gemara
             saies
             ,
             that
             they
             suffered
             for
             enticing
             the
             King
             of
             Babylon's
             daughter
             this
             sinne
             
          
           
             *
             For
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             
               old
               Latin
               translation
            
             renders
             
               viz.
               Scortum
               alterius
               sit
               ux
               or
               mea
               .
            
             but
             Vatablus
             had
             rather
             have
             it
             meant
             of
             being
             made
             a
             slave
             .
             indeed
             grinding
             was
             an
             usuall
             imployment
             and
             punishment
             for
             slaves
             amōgst
             most
             nations
             .
             See
             Isai
             47
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             If
             that
             he
             not
             rather
             meant
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             mans
             wealth
             or
             state
             .
          
           
             b
             Salomon
             knew
             this
             by
             his
             owne
             experience
             some
             say
             ,
             these
             are
             his
             words
             ,
             Lemuel
             being
             one
             of
             his
             eight
             names
             :
             but
             he
             had
             them
             from
             his
             mother
             Abiah
             the
             daughter
             of
             Zachariah
             .
          
           
             *
             Made
             of
             holy
             water
             and
             dust
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             the
             booke
             in
             which
             the
             curse
             was
             written
             :
             so
             that
             herein
             her
             
               end
               was
               as
               bitter
               as
               wormewood
               .
               Prov.
            
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             When
             Ishbosheth
             accused
             Abner
             of
             lying
             with
             his
             fathers
             concubine
             ,
             he
             replyed
             ,
             
               Am
               I
               a
               dog
               .
               Sam.
            
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             If
             the
             meaning
             be
             not
             of
             spiritual
             adultery
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Like
               horses
               .
               it
               is
               a
               saying
               in
               one
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Writers
               ,
            
             he
             that
             lyeth
             with
             another
             mans
             wife
             ,
             his
             soule
             entreth
             into
             a
             camell
             .
             Buxtorf
             .
             in
             Floril
             .
             
               which
               yet
               agrees
               not
               with
               the
               opiniō
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               held
               transmigration
               onely
               of
            
             good
             mens
             
               soules
               ▪
            
             Joseph
             .
             de
             bello
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             we
             commōly
             use
             when
             we
             speak
             in
             anger
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             
               this
               same
               naughty
               fellow
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             4.
             6.
             
             David
             
               prayes
               that
               God
               would
            
             cleanse
             him
             from
             secret
             faults
             .
             Ps
             .
             19.
             12.
             
          
           
             See
             Prov.
             30.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             9.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             *
             Timeo
             Danos
             &
             dona
             fere●tes
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               the
               orig
               .
               t
               is
            
             ye
             have
             .
             you
             are
             as
             sure
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             had
             it
             already
             ,
             or
             you
             have
             it
             allotted
             for
             you
             :
             the
             present
             tense
             
               is
               usuall
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               we
               say
               in
               English
            
             what
             hath
             such
             a
             one
             this
             yeare
             ?
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Like
               this
            
             .
             Be
             angry
             and
             sinne
             not
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             implied
             †
             
               Le
               Misphat
            
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             that
             Bemisphat
             ,
             with
             judgment
             ,
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             doubtlesse
             was
             a
             
               token
               of
               Gods
               anger
            
             with
             them
             as
             well
             as
             a
             punishment
             upon
             their
             Fathers
             and
             husbands
             .
          
           
             See
             chap.
             5.
             13.
             
             &
             21.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             Cur
             bonis
             mala
             fiunt
             .
          
           
             *
             Plutarc
             .
          
           
             *
             Liv.
             l.
             3●
             
          
           
             *
             For
             God
             had
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             gone
             from
             that
             place
             where
             they
             were
             then
             saith
             Jo●phus
             .
          
           
             *
             Ego
             captandi
             vocabulo
             uti
             malo
             ubi
             do
             studio
             &
             conatu
             agitur
             .
          
           
             *
             Arist
             .
             Eth.
             l.
             5
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Or
             neatnesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             he
             will
             certainly
             punish
             ,
             
               for
               so
               is
               meant
            
             (
             as
             I
             think
             )
             by
             
               not
               pardoning
            
             in
             more
             places
             then
             one
             .
             
               Jer.
               5.
               7.
               2.
               
               Kings
               24
               ,
               4
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Some
             understād
             this
             of
             the
             Fathers
             not
             punishing
             the
             child
             ,
             trāslating
             the
             next
             words
             in
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             againe
             .
             i.
             e.
             
               sin
               againe
            
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             
               for
               if
            
             ,
             &
             I
             think
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             seldome
             
               But
               if
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Buxtorf
               floril
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               According
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               proverb
            
             Bekis
             Bekos
             ,
             Be
             Kahhas
             ,
             the
             purse
             ,
             the
             cup
             ,
             &
             wrath
             will
             shew
             what
             heart
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             *
             Cap
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             L
             ,
             de
             Ira
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             
               As
               any
               other
            
             passionate
             man
             
               doth
               ,
               Sed
               cūsubsedit
               cupiditas
            
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             l
             2.
             
               de
               Ben.
               c.
            
             14
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             foam●
             
               as
               angry
               men
               are
               no
               better
               then
            
             raging
             waves
             of
             the
             sea
             foaming
             out
             their
             own
             shame
             .
             Jude
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Hebrew
             uses
             to
             expresse
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             a
             thing
             by
             putting
             the
             word
             in
             the
             
               plurall
               number
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Arist
             .
             Eth.
             l.
             7.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Plutarch
             .
             de
             Frat.
             Am.
             
          
           
             a
             They
             were
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             Aristotles
             word
             is
             ,
             Eth.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             *
             Buxtorf
             .
             Rab.
             Lex
             .
             
               in
               voe
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             Beza
             
               saies
               of
            
             Judas
             upon
             Matt.
             17.
             12.
             exitio
             destinatus
             &
             devotus
             ,
             
               though
               I
               thinke
               it
               be
               more
               then
            
             perditus
             ,
             as
             Erasmus
             
               translates
               it
               (
               making
               the
            
             Hebraisme
             
               to
               be
               onely
               in
               the
            
             Genitive
             case
             )
             
               for
               then
               it
               had
               been
               no
               more
               then
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             perdition
             ,
             
               nor
               yet
               so
               much
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Children
             of
             transgressions
             ,
             Isay
             57.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             I
             say
             fatnesse
             and
             not
             oyle
             (
             according
             to
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             
               filius
               olei
            
             )
             because
             otherwise
             the
             vineyard
             would
             have
             been
             an
             
               olive
               yard
            
             .
          
           
             c
             For
             it
             may
             be
             understood
             in
             an
             active
             sense
             as
             well
             as
             in
             a
             passive
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             12
             they
             shall
             perish
             in
             their
             owne
             corruption
             .
          
           
             *
             
               See
               also
            
             Christ
             denyed
             ,
             and
             Relapse
             .
          
           
             *
             Such
             changes
             
               are
               usuall
               in
            
             threatning
             expressions
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Latine
             translation
             
               ignominiosa
               exercuere
               judicia
               ,
               executeth
               disgracefull
               judgments
            
             for
             because
             of
             his
             Apostacy
             ,
             he
             was
             buried
             only
             with
             his
             fathers
             ,
             as
             other
             ordinary
             men
             were
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             sepulchers
             of
             the
             Kings
             ,
             2.
             
             King.
             12.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Laboravi
               rogans
            
             (
             the
             Latine
             translation
             )
             
               I
               am
               weary
               of
               intreating
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             the
             Prophets
             words
             resolving
             to
             intreat
             no
             more
             for
             their
             peace
             ,
             
               See
               v
            
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             these
             words
             especially
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             (
             who
             was
             more
             milde
             towards
             those
             that
             fell
             ,
             then
             
               other
               churches
            
             )
             for
             a
             long
             time
             refused
             to
             admit
             the
             
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
            
             into
             the
             number
             of
             
               Canonicall
               bookes
            
             :
             for
             it
             was
             their
             practise
             to
             receive
             into
             Communion
             againe
             
               after
               long
               repentance
            
             such
             as
             had
             fallen
             
               after
               baptisme
            
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             committed
             Idolatry
             :
             which
             occasiond
             the
             schisme
             of
             Novatus
             ,
             and
             Novatianus
          
           
             *
             By
             which
             name
             the
             sin
             of
             apostacy
             is
             usually
             called
             .
             Esa
             :
             31
             ,
             6.
             
             Jer
             :
             5
             ,
             23.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chr
             :
             28
             ,
             19
             ,
             c.
             33
             ,
             19.
             
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             ch
             :
             29
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             God's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Gro●ius
             
               upon
               this
               place
               smells
               of
            
             Poland
             and
             Rome
             too
             :
             per
             nullas
             victimas
             alias
             as
             bonam
             frugem
             revocabuntur
             ,
             ut
             veniam
             consequi
             possint
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             pull
             away
             the
             shoulder
             :
             Zach
             :
             7.
             
             ●1
             .
             Like
             a
             backsliding
             heifer
             
               in
               the
               yoke
            
             Hos
             :
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               signifies
               alsoe
            
             the
             things
             that
             are
             behind
             ,
             
               for
               thou●●
               they
               be
            
             good
             ,
             
               we
               should
               with
            
             Paul
             
               forget
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               still
            
             pressi●
             and
             stretching
             
               forward
               toward
               the
            
             goale
             :
             Phil
             :
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Cheifest
             of
             revolters
             
               or
               their
            
             Princes
             are
             revolters
             as
             Hos
             .
             9.
             15.
             
               if
               the
               first
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               be
               for
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             els
             revolting
             revolters
             :
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             6.
             34.
             for
             Jealousy
             is
             the
             rage
             of
             a
             man
             therefore
             he
             will
             not
             spare
             in
             the
             day
             of
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Cald.
             Paraphrast
             ,
             But
             my
             people
             have
             forsaken
             my
             worship
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             bring
             glory
             to
             them
             .
             
               It
               seemes
               in
               his
               time
               it
               was
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             their
             glory
             ,
             
               but
               at
            
             first
             (
             
               they
               say
            
             )
             
               it
               was
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             my
             
               glory
               ;
               the
            
             Jewes
             
               having
               thus
               alterd
               it
               ,
               lest
               the
            
             glory
             and
             majesty
             of
             God
             
               should
               be
            
             vili●id
             ,
             So
             Chebodam
             for
             Chebodo
             Ps
             .
             106
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Clothes
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             is
             not
             unlikely
             ,
             that
             by
             Malcheth
             ha
             ▪
             Shamaiim
             which
             signifies
             
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
               :
               Jer
            
             :
             7
             ,
             18.
             was
             meant
             the
             moone
             ,
             who
             was
             called
             also
             Baaleth
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             ,
             Lady
             .
             nor
             that
             by
             Molech
             which
             signifies
             King
             ,
             and
             Baal
             which
             signifies
             Lord
             ,
             was
             meant
             the
             Sun.
             Macr.
             Sat
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Christ
             denyd
             '
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Not
             pardoning
             
               is
               often
               us●d
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               I
               believe
               the
               meaning
               is
               only
            
             not
             leaving
             unpunisht
             
               according
               to
               the
               use
               of
               theword
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               both
               senses
               ▪
            
          
           
             Pet
             ,
             Galatinus
             l.
             2.
             c.
             18.
             de
             arcanis
             catholicae
             veritatis
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Septuagint
             .
             Lev.
             24.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             I
             have
             seen
             some
             in
             my
             owne
             country
             use
             the
             names
             of
             Paul
             &
             Peter
             at
             the
             turning
             of
             a
             five
             ,
             for
             the
             finding
             of
             things
             that
             they
             have
             lost
             ,
             suppposing
             that
             they
             have
             beene
             stolne
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Jews
             since
             Christs
             time
             (
             and
             the
             Egyptians
             too
             )
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             cast
             out
             Divels
             &
             o.
             they
             use
             the
             name
             of
             the
             
               God
               of
               Abraham
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Jacob.
               Origen
               .
               lib.
               ad
               Celsum
               .
            
             And
             sometimes
             the
             name
             
               Adonai
               ▪
            
             and
             the
             
               God
               of
               Tzabaoth
            
          
           
             *
             Soe
             likewise
             in
             the
             translation
             of
             the
             Septuagint
             it
             is
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               name
            
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Lord
             (
             or
             Jehovah
             )
             ble●e
             thee
             ,
             and
             keep
             thee
             The
             Lord
             make
             his
             face
             to
             shine
             &c.
             
             The
             Lord
             lift
             up
             his
             countenance
             .
          
           
             *
             Naming
             
               from
               Superiours
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               honour
               to
            
             inferiours
             :
             as
             not
             
               nameing
               ,
               from
            
             inferiours
             ,
             
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               honour
            
             to
             superiours
             .
          
           
             *
             Piercing
             ,
             
               both
               in
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               is
               appli'd
               to
            
             paine
             and
             vexation
             Job
             .
             30.
             17
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.
             10.
             
               especially
               to
               that
               which
               is
               :
               caus'd
               by
            
             blasphemous
             ,
             and
             reproachfull
             Speehes
             .
             Prov.
             12.
             18.
             
               which
               are
               therefore
               by
            
             David
             call'd
             Arrowes
             ,
             Ps
             .
             64
             ,
             3.
             
               and
               the
            
             teeth
             
               of
               such
               as
               use
               them
            
             ,
             Speares
             and
             Arrowes
             ;
             
               and
               their
            
             tong
             a
             sharp
             sword
             .
             Ps
             .
             57.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Moses
             Hadarshan
             upon
             Gen.
             18.
             but
             then
             it
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             Joseph
             and
             not
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             which
             they
             mean
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             their
             two
             Messiahs
             .
             one
             of
             ▪
             them
             a
             
               mean
               man
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             *
             Mal
             :
             1
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             Isa
             48
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             b
             Zeph
             :
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Ezek
             :
             22
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             14
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ps
               ▪
            
             71.
             7.
             
             I
             am
             as
             a
             wonder
             unto
             many
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             10
             ▪
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             T
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             if
             the
             Jews
             have
             not
             somewhat
             to
             say
             upon
             this
             :
             as
             if
             hee
             meant
             in
             this
             manner
             only
             Pharosch
             to
             explaine
             by
             spreading
             the
             letters
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             expresse
             the
             
               name
               Jehovah
            
             ,
             as
             Sennacherib
             in
             those
             letters
             had
             
               expressed
               &
               blasphemed
            
             it
             .
             Which
             he
             did
             (
             say
             the
             Jewes
             )
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             name
             which
             Sennacherib
             had
             blasphemed
             ,
             
               R.
               Bechai
            
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             King.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Chald.
               par
            
             .
             Thou
             hast
             opened
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             
               the
               Sept.
            
             Thou
             hast
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             enemies
             .
             
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               as
               frequently
               committed
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               seldome
               thought
               of
               :
               I
               mean
               this
            
             provoking
             God
             in
             others
             ;
             
               when
               by
            
             scandalous
             
               living
               we
               occasion
               their
               contempt
               of
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Isa
             .
             65.
             7.
             that
             which
             we
             render
             
               blasphemed
               me
            
             ,
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             
               disgraced
               me
               or
               reproached
               m●
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             is
             
               never
               to
               bee
               forgiven
            
             ,
             as
             the
             participle
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             hee
             that
             perisheth
             ,
             for
             ,
             hee
             that
             is
             
               to
               perish
            
             .
             so
             in
             the
             gospells
             and
             epistles
             ;
             and
             so
             other
             participles
             of
             the
             
               present
               tense
            
             in
             prophane
             writers
             ane
             used
             for
             participles
             of
             the
             
               future
               tense
            
             ;
             as
             wee
             say
             
               in
               English
            
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             doth
             such
             a
             thin
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             one
             suffereth
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             for
             such
             a
             one
             is
             
               to
               do
            
             ,
             or
             
               to
               suffer
            
             .
          
           
             *
             if
             we
             render
             it
             
               in
               ,
               as
            
             we
             do
             ,
             &
             not
             for
             ,
             whcih
             perhaps
             is
             better
             ;
             and
             the
             Hebrew
             preposition
             is
             used
             for
             both
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Usually
               spoken
               of
               him
               that
               was
               to
            
             suffer
             death
             
               for
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
            
             Christ
             
               is
               said
               to
            
             bear
             the
             sins
             of
             many
             Isa
             :
             53
             ▪
             12.
             
               because
               he
            
             suffered
             death
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Eccles
             .
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             that
             place
             of
             the
             Psalme
             last
             quoted
             ,
             The
             
               Chaldee
               parap
            
             .
             renders
             Schelomim
             Sacrifices
             .
             Christ
             him
             sélfe
             to
             the
             Jew
             
               became
               a
               snare
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             8
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               hi●
            
             examen
             Animadversionū
             Hugonis
             Grotii
             ;
             
               and
               in
               his
            
             Grotianae
             discussionis
             Dialysis
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             seemes
             to
             be
             as
             much
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             
          
           
             *
             Beza
             upon
             Rom.
             11
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             suits
             well
             with
             stumbling-block
             .
          
           
             *
             Lest
             they
             should
             hear
             &c.
             
             Mat.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             were
             blinded
             Rom
             :
             11
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Habeant
             sibi
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             6
             ,
             2.
             they
             have
             their
             reward
             ;
             or
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             are
             lik
             to
             have
             .
          
           
             a
             Grotius
             
               would
               have
               it
            
             approvd
             (
             
               because
               he
               did
               not
               like
            
             justified
             in
             our
             sense
             )
             
               but
               pray
               what
               is
               Gods
            
             approving
             ,
             
               other
               then
            
             counting
             
               us
               for
            
             probos
             ,
             good
             ,
             
               and
               not
            
             reprobous
             ?
             (
             
               for
               there
               is
               none
               that
            
             is
             so
             himselfe
             ,
             
               and
               a
               man
               may
               take
               what
               money
               he
               pleases
               )
               which
               is
               that
               which
               we
               meane
               by
            
             justifying
             ,
          
           
             *
             Se
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             *
             Chalde
             Par.
             Their
             vengeance
             shall
             be
             in
             Geenna
             ,
             
               which
               was
               a
               place
               without
               the
               citty
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               where
               the
            
             fire
             never
             went
             out
             ,
             
               but
               was
               kept
               continually
               burning
               to
               consume
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               citty
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Or
               (
               if
               you
               will
            
             )
             I
             have
             recompenced
             and
             will
             recompence
             .
             
               The
               Hebrew
               is
            
             Shillamti
             Veshillamti
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Injustice
             and
             Oppression
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Riches
             wrong
             fully
             gotten
             
          
           
             *
             Bribes
             and
             injustice
             shall
             be
             blotted
             out
             Ecclus
             40.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               For
               that
               which
               in
               the
               translation
               is
               ,
            
             he
             that
             receiveth
             gifts
             
               in
               the
               originall
               is
            
             Isch
             Therumoth
             a
             man
             of
             offerings
             
               i.
               e.
               apriest
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               paid
               such
            
             offerings
             
               or
               first
               fruits
            
             .
             Terumoth
             
               is
               properly
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               dough
               ,
               and
               the
            
             threshing
             flore
             .
             Num.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Those
             that
             are
             open
             ,
             
               either
               for
            
             hearing
             ,
             or
             seeing
             :
             quick
             or
             cleere-sighted
             .
          
           
             *
             Plut.
             de
             Isid
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             ashamed
             ,
             apostacy
             ,
             and
             relaps
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Buxtorf
             
               makes
               those
               wordes
            
             Love
             not
             ,
             
               a
               Hebraism
               for
            
             ,
             hate
             bitterly
             ,
             
               for
               so
               the
            
             Hebrew
             
               by
               a
               negative
               added
               to
               a
               thing
               ,
               uses
               to
               expresse
               the
            
             extremity
             
               of
               the
            
             contrary
             .
          
           
             b
             Let
             him
             be
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             excōmunicated
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             no
             more
             to
             doe
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             5
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Thess
             .
             3.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             This
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             separation
             (
             
               for
               so
               they
               called
            
             excommunication
             ,
             
               both
               the
               greater
               and
               the
            
             lesse
             )
             
               was
               like
               the
            
             separation
             
               of
               an
            
             unclean
             person
             
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               who
               might
               not
               be
            
             touched
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             2.
             ep
             :
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             insert
             this
             as
             Bezadoth
             ,
             
               id
               est
            
             .
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             words
             following
             are
             only
             declaratory
             of
             those
             before
             :
             that
             so
             you
             may
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             you
             abide
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             can
             
               beare
               fruit
            
             of
             your selves
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             
               Rive●
               Apolog
            
             :
             and
             Dial
             :
             where
             he
             is
             sufficiently
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             of
             that
             Sect.
             
          
           
             *
             
               As
               th●●e
               was
               a
               chang
               of
            
             apparel
             ,
             
               so
               it
               is
               not
               unlike
               ,
               there
               was
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               a
               change
               of
               the
            
             naturall
             use
             
               of
               the
            
             Sexe
             
               spoken
               of
            
             Wised
             .
             14.
             26.
             
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Why
               the
            
             woman
             should
             worship
             ,
             or
             weare
             mens
             clothes
             
               in
               the
               worship
               of
            
             Mars
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               :
               but
               the
            
             men
             
               might
               weare
               the
            
             womens
             clothes
             
               in
               the
               worship
               of
            
             Venus
             ,
             
               because
               she
               was
               esteemed
               both
               a
            
             man
             
               and
               a
            
             woman
             ,
             Macrob.
             sat
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             8.
             
               for
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               one
               she
               was
               worshipped
               in
            
             Cyprus
             :
             
               and
               perhaps
               the
               people
               of
               that
               Isle
               ,
               and
               the
            
             Phenicians
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Israelites
             
               had
               this
            
             Idolatry
             
               from
               the
            
             Moabites
             ,
             
               whose
               god
               was
               called
            
             Peor
             .
             (
             Num.
             25
             ,
             3.
             )
             
               from
               thence
               in
               the
               feminine
               gender
            
             Aphorith
             ,
             
               and
               from
               ●hence
               (
               if
               you
               will
               )
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Venus
             .
          
           
             *
             Anselme
             
               speakes
               of
               some
               in
               his
               time
               ,
            
             &
             sic
             hodiè
             multi
             variis
             morbis
             corripiuntur
             ,
             quia
             indignè
             corpus
             domini
             acceperunt
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             epist
             .
             ad
             Tim.
             Homil.
             5.
             
          
           
             b
             vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             c
             vers
             .
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Jude
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Rom
             :
             12
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             proverb
             among
             the
             Jewes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               The
               French
               have
               a
               proverb
            
             :
             Aller
             &
             ,
             parler
             peut
             on
             ;
             boire
             ,
             &
             manger
             non
             .
          
           
             *
             Stant
             nulla
             diu
             deceptis
             gaudia
             divis
             .
             Sil
             :
             Ital
             :
             l.
             2.
             
             He
             can
             
               no
               more
            
             p●osper
             ,
             
               then
               a
            
             sick
             man
             
               can
               be
            
             cur●d
             ,
             
               that
               will
               not
            
             discover
             his
             disease
             .
             Vitia
             sua
             consiteri
             sanitatis
             indicium
             est
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             with
             men
             .
             See
             Oath
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             say
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             shall
             dye
             before
             he
             be
             50.
             yeare
             old
             ;
             and
             they
             say
             it
             was
             observ'd
             that
             such
             as
             were
             not
             circumcis'd
             live
             not
             to
             that
             age
             
          
           
             a
             That
             is
             say
             the
             Hebrewes
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             past
             thirteen
             yeare
             old
             ,
             for
             whereas
             before
             his
             parents
             or
             the
             Magistrate
             ought
             to
             see
             it
             done
             ,
             hence
             forward
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             see
             it
             done
             himselfe
             .
             the
             Septuagint
             adde
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             
               eighth
               day
            
             and
             so
             Austin
             cites
             it
             .
          
           
             a
             This
             word
             ▪
             if
             it
             signifie
             gaine
             ,
             it
             signifies
             covetousne●●e
             too
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             Exod.
             18.
             21.
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             raise
             my
             observation
             upon
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               signifies
               also
               to
            
             cutt
             ,
             
               and
               when
               it
               signifies
            
             to
             be
             covetous
             ,
             
               it
               is
               properly
               meant
               of
               being
            
             covetous
             of
             gaine
             by
             cutting
             off
             from
             another
             ,
             
               or
               by
            
             another's
             losse
             :
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               does
               signifie
               in
            
             Greeke
             
               not
               so
               much
               to
            
             desire
             
               to
               have
               simply
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             more
             ,
             
               as
               to
               have
            
             more
             then
             another
             ;
             
               or
               rather
               to
               have
               more
            
             by
             anothers
             having
             the
             lesse
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             meanes
             :
             
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               used
               with
               the
            
             Accusative
             
               of
               the
            
             person
             
               whom
               we
            
             over-reach
             ,
             
               or
               are
            
             too
             hard
             for
             (
             viz.
             by
             cunning
             or
             cozening
             )
             
               out
               of
               love
               of
            
             gaine
             ,
             
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               diverse
               places
               in
               the
            
             Epistles
             of
             Paul
             ;
             
               insomuch
               that
               it
               is
               sometimes
               applyed
               to
               any
               other
            
             out-witting
             and
             going
             beyond
             
               a
               man
               to
               his
               hurt
               :
               as
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             6.
             
               to
               gaine
            
             upon
             ,
             
               or
               to
            
             gaine
             advantage
             
               of
               a
               brother
               .
               So
               in
            
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             lest
             Satan
             get
             an
             advantage
             
               of
               us
            
             ,
             viz
             ,
             
               by
               his
               cunning
               .
               This
               is
               a
               thing
               too
               much
               delighted
               in
               by
               too
               many
            
             politicians
             
               of
               these
               times
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Crescit
             amor
             num
             mi
             quantū
             ipsa
             pecunia
             crescit
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Selfe
             destruction
             .
          
           
             a
             Where
             the
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               This
               excommunication
               the
               Jewes
               cal'd
            
             Herem
             .
             
               He
               that
               was
            
             thus
             
               excommunicated
               by
               them
               was
               not
               to
            
             converse
             or
             commerce
             ,
             
               unlesse
               it
               were
               in
            
             buying
             
               his
               victuall
               .
               for
               in
            
             eating
             
               he
               might
               not
               .
               there
               were
            
             two
             other
             
               excomunicattions
               :
               one
            
             lesse
             
               then
               this
               called
            
             niddui
             ,
             
               and
               the
               other
            
             greater
             call'd
             schematha
             by
             them
             ,
             
               by
               the
            
             Christians
             Maranatha
             .
          
           
             *
             
               According
               to
               that
               of
            
             Job
             ,
             If
             I
             have
             made
             gold
             my
             hope
             ,
             or
             have
             said
             to
             the
             fine
             gold
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             confidence
             c
             :
             13
             ,
             24.
             
             If
             I
             have
             said
             &c.
             i.
             e.
             
               If
               I
               have
               not
               only
               inconsiderately
            
             trusted
             to
             ;
             
               but
               if
               I
               have
               deliberately
            
             trusted
             
               in
               my
               wealth
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Oppression
             ,
             &
             not
             Pitying
             .
          
           
             *
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             destroieth
             his
             own
             body
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Levites
             (
             all
             agree
             )
             had
             no
             portion
             ,
             but
             were
             scattered
             amōg
             the
             other
             tribes
             ,
             and
             lived
             by
             the
             Altar
             .
             the
             Simeonites
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             ,
             had
             a
             portion
             Josh
             .
             19.
             1.
             but
             such
             as
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             Juda's
             portion
             ,
             vers
             .
             9.
             but
             the
             Hebrews
             say
             ,
             they
             had
             no
             portion
             ,
             but
             lived
             scattered
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             tribes
             ,
             and
             got
             their
             living
             by
             
               teaching
               children
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             anger
             .
             heb
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Which
             Pekah
             
               King
               of
            
             Israel
             
               made
               with
            
             Ahaz
             
               King
               of
            
             Judah
             .
          
           
             a
             Though
             this
             expression
             is
             used
             sometimes
             when
             it
             cannot
             be
             meant
             of
             
               calling
               for
               vengeance
            
             as
             1
             Sam.
             5.
             12.
             
             Jer.
             59.
             9.
             but
             only
             to
             signifie
             the
             greatnesse
             or
             extremity
             of
             a
             thing
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             tearing
             
               is
               elsewhere
               used
               of
            
             anger
             ,
             as
             Job
             18.
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             †
             he
             distroyed
             his
             bowels
             ,
             
               which
               by
               meere
               for●e
               of
            
             nature
             
               would
               otherwise
               have
            
             rolled
             
               towards
               them
            
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             .
             See
             Vatablus
             .
          
           
             *
             Herod
             
               was
               desirous
               to
               see
               Christ
            
             Luk
             9
             ,
             9.
             c.
             23
             ,
             8.
             
               and
               so
            
             were
             the
             Greeks
             John
             12.
             21.
             
               they
               that
               cared
            
             most
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             cared
             lest
             to
             beleve
             
               in
               him
            
             .
             blessed
             are
             they
             that
             have
             not
             seen
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             beleeved
             c.
             20
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Lycaon
             in
             the
             fable
             had
             better
             beleev'd
             Jupiter
             was
             a
             god
             ,
             then
             have
             sought
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             by
             
               setting
               mans
               flesh
            
             before
             him
             to
             eat
             
               Ov●
               met
               :
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             not
             simply
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             to
             gaze
             upon
             them
             and
             observe
             very
             earnestly
             their
             feature
             ,
             and
             fashions
             and
             behaviour
             .
             (
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             translate
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             learne
             )
             which
             is
             a
             practise
             too
             common
             among
             women
             .
          
           
             *
             Joab
             
               asked
               him
               why
               he
            
             took
             delight
             in
             this
             thing
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             thou
             did'st
             purposedly
             blesse
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               like
               that
            
             bitter
             water
             
               which
               she
               that
               was
            
             suspected
             of
             Adultery
             
               did
               drinke
               ,
               when
               the
               Priest
               pronounced
               the
               curse
               against
               her
            
             Num
             5
             ,
             21
             S.
             
               James
               compared
            
             cursing
             to
             bitter
             water
             c
             :
             3
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             Not
             too
             lttle
             
          
           
             b
             Not
             too
             great
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             measure
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             weight
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             (
             I
             thinke
             )
             the
             word
             properly
             signifies
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Crueltie
             Sect.
             5
             
          
           
             *
             The
             latin
             translation
             ,
             ●
             separate
             them
             one
             frō
             another
             ;
             which
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             will
             hardly
             beare
             ;
             yet
             ours
             &
             that
             do
             very
             well
             agree
             :
             for
             things
             must
             be
             first
             separated
             before
             you
             can
             
               dash
               them
               together
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             seemes
             to
             be
             intimated
             ,
             and
             an
             emphasis
             to
             be
             in
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               on
               earth
            
             being
             placed
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             apart
             frō
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             peace
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             or
             madnesse
             :
             wherein
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             eminent
             ;
             viz.
             when
             men
             fall
             out
             on
             a
             sudden
             ,
             &
             they
             know
             not
             wherefore
             ,
             as
             in
             Jud.
             7
             ,
             22.
             where
             it
             is
             also
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             but
             there
             they
             translate
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             confusion
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgar
             caed●s
             slaughter
             .
          
           
             *
             Inquieta
             vita
             .
             Beza
             .
          
           
             †
             Like
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Greeke
             :
             and
             as
             we
             say
             in
             English
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             does
             well
             ,
             for
             prospers
             ,
             or
             is
             well
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Themist
             .
             orat
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             't
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Those
               who
            
             dissettle
             you
             ;
             
               it
               may
               be
               meant
            
             de
             statu
             dejicientes
             ,
             who
             make
             you
             to
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             :
             as
             it
             is
             v
             :
             10.
             
               by
               whom
               they
               were
            
             removed
             from
             him
             that
             cal'd
             them
             to
             liberty
             v
             :
             13.
             and
             chap
             :
             1
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Those
             that
             were
             for
             Draco
             ,
             whom
             having
             slaine
             he
             usurped
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Boeotia
             .
          
           
             b
             l.
             3.
             
             Met.
             fab
             :
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Livy
             .
          
           
             *
             You
             may
             observe
             .
             both
             in
             this
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             there
             are
             more
             names
             for
             this
             sinne
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             *
             Some
             make
             these
             places
             to
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             a
             Reconciler
             ;
             but
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             there
             needs
             none
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             first
             place
             doubtles
             by
             peace
             is
             meant
             their
             good
             and
             prosperity
             ;
             as
             the
             text
             it selfe
             will
             expound
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Hindring
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Heber
             :
             5
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               pharisees
               preferd
               their
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             law
             dilivered
             by
             mouth
             (
             
               th●ugh
               it
               it
               were
               but
               the
               mouth
               of
            
             men
             )
             
               before
               the
            
             written
             Law
             ,
             Mar
             :
             7
             ,
             8.
             
               but
               therein
               they
            
             erred
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             not
             so
             great
             :
             or
             they
             would
             have
             said
             they
             had
             not
             had
             sin
             .
          
           
             a
             For
             Saul
             was
             King
             all
             his
             life
             :
             hut
             after
             his
             deatb
             his
             Kingdome
             ceased
             ,
             or
             continued
             no
             lōger
             in
             his
             
               name
               and
               bloud
            
             ;
             for
             then
             David
             had
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             the
             word
             is
             in
             the
             Acts
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             cap.
             2
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             which
             appeared
             to
             bee
             so
             indeed
             afterward
             when
             he
             went
             to
             the
             
               witch
               of
               End
               or
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Chaldee
               Par
               :
               translates
               it
            
             addeth
             to
             the
             sayings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             desired
             mercy
             and
             not
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             more
             then
             burnt
             offerings
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             vulgar
             renders
             multo
             melior
             est
             obedientia
             quam
             stulrorum
             victima
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Isa
             :
             ●
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             35
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               also
            
             Unbeliefe
             ,
             and
             Trust
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Latine
               transl
            
             .
             peccatum
             ariolandi
             .
             the
             Sept
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             We
             usually
             call
             thē
             
               Cunning
               women
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Word
             
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             11
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             4
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Where
             the
             wine
             was
             quits
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Soph
             :
          
           
             a
             
               One
               thing
               seems
               many
            
             —
             ut
             semel
             icto
             ac
             cessit
             fervor
             capiti
             numerus
             que
             lucernis
             Horat.
             Serm
             :
             l
             2.
             
             Sat.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             world
             uses
             to
             call
             
               good
               natures
            
             and
             
               boone
               companions
            
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             this
             way
             given
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             we
             say
             when
             we
             have
             other
             work
             in
             hand
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             time
             ,
             or
             steale
             a
             time
             for
             
               our
               owne
               busine●e
            
             :
             or
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             find
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             maintaine
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             also
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Num
             :
             24
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Sept.
             render
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               IN
               Jacob
            
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             passages
             of
             the
             story
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             said
             chap.
             24.
             1.
             seeme
             to
             speake
             the
             contrary●
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Isaiah
             50
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Originall
             
               put
               it
               into
               his
               eares
            
             :
             How
             carefull
             God
             is
             not
             to
             suffer
             the
             
               Enemies
               of
               his
               Church
            
             to
             go
             unpunished
             
          
           
             a
             viz.
             in
             his
             Song
             presently
             after
             the
             passage
             thorow
             the
             
               red
               Sea.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Austin
             and
             others
             interpret
             the
             hornet●
             spoken
             of
             v.
             28.
             of
             the
             sting
             of
             Feare
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Where
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             they
             shall
             be
             afraid
             like
             women
             in
             travell
             (
             
               we
               render
               it
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             in
             anguish
             because
             of
             thee
             )
             
               according
               to
               that
            
             Ps
             48
             ,
             6.
             
             Feare
             took
             hold
             of
             thē
             there
             ,
             and
             paine
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             woman
             in
             travell
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               which
               name
               of
               his
               is
               chiefly
               implyed
               his
            
             strength
             or
             power
             ,
             
               as
               who
               would
               say
            
             ,
             all
             the
             strongs
             are
             in
             him
             alone
             ;
             or
             ,
             he
             is
             All-Mightie
             .
          
           
             *
             Perhaps
             better
             so
             then
             if
             you
             render
             it
             ,
             
               all
               people
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Septuagint
             render
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               a
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Sam.
             25
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps
             .
             21
             ,
             21
             Ecclus
             46
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Cui
             militataether
             ,
             Claudian
             (
             
               speaking
               of
            
             Theodosius
             
               fighting
               with
            
             Eugenius
             .
             )
          
           
             *
             
               For
               in
               his
               time
               there
               was
               not
               a
            
             Shield
             not
             speare
             seen
             among
             fortty
             housand
             in
             Israel
             .
             Judg.
             5
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Ex.
             12.
             29.
             2
             
             Chr.
             14
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Sam.
             14
             ,
             23.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Id.
             est
             ,
             coelestes
             .
             Vatablus
             .
          
           
             *
             Id
             est
             ,
             (
             
               sayes
               Be-za
            
             )
             Ange-los
             ipsis
             peculiari-ter
             adhibi-tos
             custo-des
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             greek
             copies
             read
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             kill
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             vulgar
             and
             Syriack
             translate
             ,
             but
             Erasmus
             and
             Beza
             read
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             envy
             ,
             because
             else
             the
             Apostle
             fell
             too
             much
             in
             his
             expression
             ,
             viz.
             from
             kill
             ,
             which
             is
             greater
             ,
             to
             ,
             
               desire
               to
               have
            
             which
             is
             lesse
             .
          
           
             a
             For
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             from
             whence
             that
             name
             comes
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             is
             worse
             then
             what
             the
             Poet
             saith
             ,
             
               Intactis
               vorat
               ossibus
               medullas
            
             :
             See
             Ovids
             description
             of
             
               Envy
               .
               Metam
            
             .
             l.
             2.
             
             Fab.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Horace
               uses
            
             oculo
             irretorto
             ,
             
               Of
               him
               that
               doth
            
             not
             envy
             ;
             and
             Ar●sto
             phane
             an●n
             ●n
             vious
             man
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Good
             ,
             and
             righteous
             is
             often
             so
             to
             be
             meant
             in
             Scripture
             translation
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             comes
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             feed
             ,
             and
             it
             seemes
             properly
             to
             signifie
             my
             familiar
             companion
             ,
             that
             
               doth
               eate
               of
               my
               bread
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             Psal
             .
             41
             ,
             9.
             )
             Conviva
             a
             Com-pa-nion
             .
          
           
             †
             For
             unlesse
             the
             man
             were
             poore
             ,
             the
             lender
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             release
             ,
             Deu.
             15
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Indeed
             oppressing
             and
             exacting
             is
             usually
             described
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             eating
             ,
             and
             devouring
             :
             See
             Psal
             .
             14
             ,
             4.
             ●ic
             .
             3.
             3.
             
             Hab.
             3
             ,
             14.
             
             Matt.
             23
             ,
             14.
             
             When
             one
             asked
             
               Cato
               ,
               quid
               est
               soenerari
            
             ?
             his
             answer
             was
             
               quid
               est
               occidere
               ?
               Cic.
               l.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Offic.
            
             
          
           
             †
             
               Which
               I
               believe
               is
               the
               English
               of
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               Lutine
            
             ,
             rapaces
             ,
             Quis
             in
             rapacitate
             avarior
             ?
             Cic.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             statu
             mentis
             dejicere
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             so
             the
             passive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             used
             for
             to
             
               admire
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             13.
             of
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             my
             Country
             we
             ●●ll
             them
             maz●d
             ,
             who
             are
             out
             of
             their
             wits
             .
          
           
             *
             Dicebat
             se
             sublimissimam
             esse
             virtutem
             hoc
             est
             eum
             qui
             sit
             super
             omnia
             pater
             Irenaeus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Isaiah
               c.
            
             45.
             16.
             
               where
               we
               translate
            
             ,
             They
             shall
             goe
             to
             cōfusion
             together
             that
             are
             makers
             of
             Idols
             .
             
               The
               Latine
               translation
               renders
            
             ,
             fabricatores
             errorum
             ,
             makers
             of
             errours
             .
             
               our
               Hebrew
               is
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             There
             were
             two
             of
             the
             name
             .
             see
             Beza
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Joseph
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             de
             bello
             ,
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               the
               Genev
               :
               translation
            
             was
             long
             agoe
             not
             afarre
             o●●
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Some
             think
             they
             were
             men
             ,
             so
             called
             because
             of
             their
             effeminatenes
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             detestation
             of
             this
             doctrine
             Junius
             (
             
               in
               parall
            
             :
             )
             saith
             it
             was
             that
             the
             believers
             at
             Antioch
             gave
             themselves
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             instead
             of
             Nazarens
             :
             which
             was
             the
             common
             name
             that
             the
             Jewes
             gave
             to
             all
             believers
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             some
             say
             to
             the
             sect
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             for
             in
             Acts
             25.
             4.
             
             Paul
             ,
             who
             taught
             the
             contrary
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               ringleader
               of
               the
               Nazarens
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Yea
               and
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               ninth
               verse
               :
               but
               perhaps
               it
               is
               not
               meant
               so
               much
               ,
            
             with
             all
             power
             ,
             as
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             miracles
             &
             strange
             works
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Sen
             :
             Epist
             :
             97.
             
          
           
             *
             Such
             feare
             ,
             
               as
               is
               forbidden
            
             Isa
             :
             8
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             Matt
             :
             10.
             28.
             1
             
             Pet
             :
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Hypocrifie
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Hebr.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             we
             translate
             ,
             blesseth
             the
             covetous
             whom
             the
             Lord
             abhorreth
             .
          
           
             a
             Sen.
             de
             tranquil
             .
             anim
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer
             :
             6.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Jam
             :
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim
             :
             4.
             2.
             quorum
             conscientia
             cauterio
             resect●
             est
             ;
             
               so
               Beza
            
             .
          
           
             *
             If
             there
             be
             any
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             to
             what
             lyes
             upon
             ,
             and
             what
             lyes
             under
             ,
             in
             a
             heap
             of
             proverbs
             .
          
           
             *
             Graecia
             mendax
             .
             Juven
             .
          
           
             *
             Aristot
             .
             Eth.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Tacitus
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             14
             ▪
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             confesse
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             seemes
             to
             ●e
             better
             translated
             faithfulnes
             or
             constancie
             :
             which
             cannot
             consist
             with
             Frowardnesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Lev.
             26.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             If
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             i●
             the
             23
             verse
             doe
             not
             signifie
             ,
             contrary
             (
             but
             
               as
               it
               hits
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             carelesly
             )
             yet
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             24
             ver
             .
             very
             likely
             doth
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             elsewhere
             (
             when
             it
             is
             in
             relation
             to
             men
             )
             may
             be
             that
             which
             we
             call
             ill-natured
             or
             ill-conditioned
             .
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             6
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             they
             might
             well
             be
             compared
             to
             ,
             the
             river
             ●ilus
             over
             flowing
             all
             their
             Countrey
             once
             every
             yeare
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Blessings
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Ps
             :
             78.
             29.
             they
             did
             eate
             and
             were
             well
             filled
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             over
             well
             filled
             .
          
           
             *
             To
             betray
             the
             Capitol
             of
             Rome
             
               Liv
               :
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             a
             Which
             puts
             me
             in
             mind
             of
             what
             Q.
             Fabius
             did
             when
             he
             went
             in
             an
             Embassage
             from
             the
             Romans
             to
             the
             Saguntini
             .
             For
             making
             a
             lap
             of
             his
             gowne
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             that
             he
             there
             carried
             peace
             ,
             and
             warre
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             take
             which
             they
             would
             .
             When
             they
             answered
             ,
             he
             should
             give
             what
             he
             pleased
             ,
             
               sinu
               effuso
            
             ,
             (
             sayes
             my
             Author
             )
             he
             shook
             out
             his
             lap
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             that
             he
             gave
             them
             warre
             
               Liv.
               l.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             b
             As
             if
             they
             said
             withall
             ,
             we
             doe
             shake
             you
             off
             ,
             we
             will
             have
             no
             more
             to
             doe
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             yours
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             will
             not
             carry
             away
             your
             dirt
             with
             us
             :
             we
             renounce
             you
             .
          
           
             *
             Novarum
             rerum
             studiosis
             The
             Sept
             :
             
               it
               is
               likely
               ,
               did
               read
               it
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               for
               they
               translate
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
            
             nor
             disobey
             either
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             We
             doe
             not
             usually
             take
             revile
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             in
             propriety
             of
             speech
             it
             imports
             the
             same
             ,
             coming
             from
             vile
             .
             The
             Chaldee
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             We
             doe
             not
             usually
             take
             revile
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             in
             propriety
             of
             speech
             it
             imports
             the
             same
             ,
             coming
             from
             vile
             .
             The
             Chaldee
             word
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Upon
             Ezekiel
             .
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Being
             Fat
             ,
             and
             
               waxing
               Fat
            
             ,
             is
             often
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             expresse
             of
             bruitish
             use
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             pampering
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             whereby
             men
             become
             as
             unfit
             ,
             and
             unwilling
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             as
             beasts
             are
             to
             run
             ,
             or
             
               draw
               in
               the
               yoake
            
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             beene
             suffered
             to
             lye
             too
             long
             idle
             ,
             and
             are
             growne
             unwieldy
             and
             wanton
             .
             See
             Deut.
             32.
             15.
             and
             chap.
             31.
             20.
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             70.
             
             Jer.
             50.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Hearing
               yee
               shall
               heare
            
             :
             is
             an
             Hebraisme
             ,
             for
             
               hear●ng
               much
            
             :
             as
             the
             Jewes
             did
             ,
             (
             especially
             when
             Christ
             himselfe
             was
             come
             )
             more
             then
             any
             other
             people
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             it
             it
             had
             beene
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             Isaiah
             .
          
           
             *
             Exod
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             marginall
             note
             in
             the
             chapter
             of
             Hardnesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             13.
             
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Ovid
             Met
             :
             lib.
             8.
             
             Fab.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             
               l.
               12.
               c.
               11.
               
               So●
               l.
               18.
               c.
               5.
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
            
             Thessali
             )
             tanto
             odio
             Phocensium
             ardentes
             ,
             ut
             obliti
             cladiū
             suarum
             perire
             ipsi
             quam
             non
             perdere
             eos
             praeoptarent
             .
          
           
             *
             Which
             〈◊〉
             properly
             of
             those
             onely
             ,
             who
             have
             Communicated
             .
          
           
             *
             Ruth
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             There
             are
             many
             instāces
             of
             actiōs
             otherwise
             unlawfull
             ,
             but
             extraordinarily
             commanded
             or
             tolerated
             by
             God
             ,
             where
             a
             mystery
             was
             intended
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             extraordinary
             things
             ,
             but
             by
             extraordinary
             ways
             ,
             and
             meanes
             :
             or
             as
             if
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             had
             men
             to
             take
             the
             more
             notice
             and
             so
             to
             looke
             further
             into
             the
             matter
             .
          
           
             *
             Nū
             21●
             26
             ,
             to
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             If
             it
             had
             beene
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             had
             been
             
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             without
             question
             :
             but
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             great
             oath
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &c.
             Remember
             me
             in
             relation
             to
             Tobias
             ,
             viz.
             to
             punish
             them
             for
             what
             they
             did
             unto
             mee●
             
          
           
             a
             Fagius
             in
             Exod.
             The
             Eye
             
               (
               they
               say
               )
               hath
               a
               great
               hand
               both
               in
            
             Witchcraft
             &
             poysoning
             .
             Nescio
             quis
             teneros
             oculus
             mihi
             fascinat
             agnos
             .
             
               we
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               hath
            
             over-looked
             
               such
               a
               thing
            
             .
             Num.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Perhaps
             he
             alludeth
             to
             their
             custome
             of
             delivering
             him
             a
             Key
             ,
             whom
             they
             admitted
             to
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             *
             Where
             he
             is
             called
             Satan
             .
          
           
             *
             Ch
             :
             23.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             23.
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             Jonah
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Like
               that
               of
            
             David
             Ps
             .
             18.
             6.
             
             My
             cry
             came
             before
             him
             ,
             even
             into
             his
             eares
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Punishments
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               It
               is
               added
               also
               to
            
             being
             humbled
             ,
             2
             King.
             22.
             19.
             
             &c.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Jam.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             
               It
               is
               called
            
             afflicting
             the
             soule
             ,
             Num.
             30.
             13.
             
             Le.
             16.
             29.
             31.
             
             Isa
             .
             58.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             more
             in
             Professours
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Sep
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             their
             hearts
             cried
             not
             unto
             me
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom
             :
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             verse
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             Paul
             calls
             Ananias
             
               whited
               wal
            
             Acts
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             As
             the
             
               Hypocrite
               to
               God
            
             ,
             is
             a
             
               Close
               Sepulcher
            
             ,
             so
             the
             
               Hypocrite
               to
               man
            
             ,
             is
             an
             
               Open
               Sepulcher
            
             Ps
             :
             5.
             9
             ,
             because
             when
             he
             opens
             his
             mouth
             to
             speak
             you
             faire
             ,
             his
             meaning
             is
             to
             
               swallow
               you
            
             up
             ,
             as
             th●
             expression
             is
             Ps
             .
             56.
             2
             ,
             57.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             By
             whi●
             we
             usually
             mean
             bold●nesse
             to
             speake
             ;
             whence
             we●
             say
             ,
             such
             a●
             one
             is
             a
             ve●
             confident●
             man.
             
          
           
             a
             Who
             sett
             up
             a
             relgion
             of
             Heathanisme
             and
             Judaisme
             .
          
           
             b
             Who
             denyed
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             c
             VVho
             hel●
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             See
             Duties
             .
          
           
             b
             Or
             behave
             your selves
             like
             just
             men
             ,
             and
             cause
             your selves
             to
             be
             counted
             so●
             
          
           
             *
             In
             libro
             ubi
             vocum
             sensa
             enarrat
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             who
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             now
             used
             for
             Hypocrites
             ,
             was
             first
             used
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             The
             unleavened
             bread
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             which
             word
             before
             .
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             filled
             after
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             b
             
               In
               Hebrew
            
             shalem
             compleat
             and
             entire
             .
          
           
             *
             Job
             14.
             34.
             
          
           
             Cic
             :
             lib.
             1.
             de
             Officiis
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               so
               used
               often
               in
            
             Homer
             ▪
             
               and
               as
               it
               is
               likely
               in
               that
               verse
               of
            
             Epimenides
             ,
             
               cited
               by
            
             Paul
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             12
             ▪
             evil
             beasts
             ,
             &c.
             for
             beasts
             
               cannot
               be
            
             evill
             
               in
               the
               other●
               sense
               :
               henc●
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               which
               seems
               to
               signifie
            
             to
             be
             evill
             ,
             
               is
               used
               by
            
             Paul●
             for
             to
             be
             weary
             ,
             or
             faint
             ,
             
               especially
               in
            
             doing
             of
             good
             (
             Gal.
             6.
             9
             2
             
             Thess
             .
             3.
             3.
             
             )
             or
             ,
             to
             be
             aff●●ghted
             from
             doing
             good
             ,
             through
             lazinesse
             ,
             and
             fearfulnesse
             because
             of
             other
             mens
             afflictions
             ,
             Eph.
             3
             13.
             
             
               See
               the
               Note
               shortly
               after
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Ignavis
             precibus
             fortuna
             repugnat
             .
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Gen.
             25.
             27
             that
             which
             wee
             translate
             a
             
               cunning
               hunter
            
             ,
             the
             Targum
             Baraphrases
             
               an
               Idle
               man.
            
             
          
           
             a
             In
             Gen.
             25.
             27
             that
             which
             wee
             translate
             a
             
               cunning
               hunter
            
             ,
             the
             Targum
             Baraphrases
             
               an
               Idle
               man.
            
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Monk
             ,
             that
             labours
             not
             ,
             is
             like
             a
             theefe
             .
             
               Socrates
               tripart
               :
               hist
               :
               lib.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Discordiâ
             laboratum
             ,
             cū
             assuetus
             expeditionibus
             miles
             otio
             laboraret
             Tacit
             :
             in
             vit
             :
             Agr
             :
          
           
             *
             Cic.
             pro
             Rosc
             .
          
           
             *
             ideoque
             magis
             spernitur
             quam
             si
             vetitum
             esset
             Tac
             :
             de
             Mor
             :
             Germ
             :
          
           
             *
             Ezek
             ▪
             14.
             4
             
             ▪
             ●
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev
             :
             18.
             23.
             
             
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Babylon's
            
             Idolatry
             ,
             
               by
               thy
            
             Sorceries
             were
             all
             the
             Nations
             
               of
               the
               earth
            
             deceived
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Chald
               :
               Paraph
            
             :
             they
             sweare
             in
             vaine
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             liveth
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             50
             ▪
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Civit
             .
             D.
             
          
           
             *
             Statim
             interficies
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Septuagint
               call
               it
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             11.
             33.
             2
             
             Kings
             23.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             R.
             Solom
             :
             in
             Buxtorf
             :
             Rabb
             :
             Dict
             :
          
           
             a
             Sanctas
             gentes
             quibushaec
             nascuntur
             in
             hortis
             Numina
             &c.
             
             Juvenal
             :
             Sat
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             Illic
             coeruleos
             ,
             hic
             piscem
             fluminis
             ,
             illic
             oppida
             tota
             canem
             venerantur
             &c.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             l.
             3.
             de
             Nat
             :
             D.
             
          
           
             d
             Aristot●
             Rhet
             :
             l.
             2.
             c.
             25.
             t.
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             Otherwise
             called
             Ino
             &
             Matuta
             .
             She
             was
             Athamas
             his
             wife
             ;
             and
             for
             drowning
             her selfe
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             (
             to
             escape
             killing
             by
             her
             husband
             )
             was
             made
             a
             Goddesse
             .
          
           
             a
             De
             Mor
             :
             Germ
             :
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Hardening
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             These
             two
             prophets
             prophecyed
             together
             .
          
           
             a
             a
             These
             two
             prophets
             prophecyed
             together
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Hebrew
             saies
             made
             
               so
               ,
               o●
            
             did
             so
             ,
             
               in●
               d●vers
               senses
               ,
               as
            
             1
             ●or
             said
             
               't
               is
               so
            
             ,
             Le●
             13.
             3.
             
               where
               we
               render
               it
            
             ,
             pronounced
             him
             uncleane
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               it
               is
            
             ,
             make
             him
             uncleane
             ,
             So
             Job
             9.
             20.
             prov●
             mee
             perverse
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               it
               is
            
             ,
             make
             mee
             perverse
             ;
             
               as
               w●
               say
               in
               English
               ,
               you
            
             make
             
               mee
               very
               foolish
               ,
               &c.
               for
               you
            
             account
             
               m●
               so
            
             .
             2
             For
             prophecying
             
               it
               shall
               be
               so
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             43
             3.
             
             When
             I
             can
             to
             destroy
             this
             city
             :
             and
             ch
             .
             32.
             18
             
             Cast
             them
             downe
             .
             3
             F●
             using
             the
             meanes
             
               to
               have
               it
               so
            
             ,
             Jer.
             51.
             9.
             
               where
               we
               render
               it
            
             ,
             W●
             would
             have
             healed
             Babylon
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               it
               is
            
             ,
             we
             heale
             4
             For
             suffering
             
               it
               to
               be
               so
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             39.
             7.
             
               where
               we
               render
               it
            
             ,
             I
             w●
             not
             let
             them
             pollute
             ,
             &c.
             
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               it
               is
            
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             pollute
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             2
             Thes
             .
             2
             ▪
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             There
             are
             very
             many
             examples
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ;
             
               shal
               no
               man
               living
               be
               justified
               ,
            
             in
             the
             Heb
             :
             't
             is
             
               all
               men
            
             living
             shall
             not
             be
             justified
             ,
             Ps
             :
             143.
             2.
             severall
             oherinstāces
             might
             be
             produced
             out
             of
             the
             
               Old
               Test
            
             .
             &
             you
             have
             the
             like
             phrase
             in
             the
             greek
             ,
             in
             the
             
               New
               Test
            
             :
             for
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               with
               God
               nothing
               is
               impossible
            
             in
             the
             Gr
             :
             it
             is
             ,
             every
             thing
             shall
             not
             be
             impossible
             Luk
             1.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Sil.
             Ital
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ambros
             &
             Hierom
             
          
           
             *
             Having
             eaten
             too
             much
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             Wis
             .
             c.
             16.
             3.
             
             T
             is
             said
             they
             loathed
             those
             quailes
             ,
             for
             the
             
               ugly
               sight
               of
               other
               beasts
               sent
               amōg
               them
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Unlesse
             the
             expressions
             be
             metaphoricall
             and
             becaus●
             it
             was
             said
             .
             before
             ,
             hi●
             anger
             wa●
             kindled
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Gluttony
             .
          
           
             *
             Perhap
             by
             an
             Angell
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Apost●calls
             him
             .
             (
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1●
             10.
             
               the
               destroyer
            
             for
             by
             plague
             ,
             is
             not
             me
             nt
             sicknes
             onl●
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Distrusting
             
               God
               is
               called
            
             tempting
             
               of
               him
            
             ,
             Wisd
             .
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Wisdome
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             thus
             punished
             by
             beasts
             ,
             for
             worshiping
             beasts
             ,
             c.
             16.
             1.
             viz.
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             .
             (
             Crocodilon
             adorat
             pars
             haec
             
               Juv.
               Sat.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               R
               Solomen
            
             saith
             ,
             their
             tongues
             (
             wherwith
             they
             spake
             the
             
               evill
               report
               )
               swoll
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             dyed
             with
             poyson
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Hardnesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Meanes
             .
          
           
             Hierom
             Chrysostome
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Methinks
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             rendered
             so
             ,
             then
             after
             the
             
               vulgar
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               returne
               not
               ,
            
             from
             their
             waies
             :
             for
             though
             we
             should
             render
             ,
             
               I
               have
            
             destroyed
             :
             yet
             that
             might
             be
             understood
             ,
             of
             
               purpose
               and
               intention
               to
               destroy
            
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             likely
             to
             be
             meant
             in
             this
             place
             .
             the
             Sept
             :
             render
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               According
               to
               the
               Sept
            
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               and
               the
            
             Vulgar
             ,
             major
             est
             iniquitas
             mea
             quā
             ut
             veniam
             merear
             ,
             
               where
               the
               Papist
               cannot
               say
               the
               word
            
             mereri
             
               signifies
               to
            
             deserve
             ,
             
               but
               only
               ,
               to
            
             obtain
             ;
             
               yea
               the
               Lovaine
               Divines
               translate
               it
            
             qu'
             elle
             ne
             puisse
             estre
             pardonnée
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             pardoned
             .
          
           
             a
             Buxtorf
             .
             Rab.
             Lex
             .
             in
             voce
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
            
             R.
             Simeon
             Benchilpheta
             
               upon
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cryed
             mightily
             unto
             God
             ,
             Jon.
             3.
             8.
             
             (
             
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               said
               ,
               cryed
            
             impudently
             )
             
               thus
               cōments
            
             ,
             An
             impudent
             man
             will
             prevaile
             with
             a
             bad
             man.
             How
             much
             more
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             goodnes
             it selfe
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Aristot
             .
             Rhet.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             2
             ,
          
           
             *
             See
             Punishments
             ,
             and
             Not
             being
             Hūbled
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             places
             hereafter
             quoted
             ,
             Amos
             4.
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             The
             Rabbins
             say
             the
             pronoun
             is
             thus
             used
             likewise
             .
             concerning
             Esau
             .
             Gen.
             36.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               This
               seems
               to
               be
            
             Aristotle's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               one
               of
               the
               kinds
               of
            
             contempt
             ,
             
               which
               are
               usually
               the
               cause
               of
            
             anger
             
               wh●ch
               hee
               defines
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               hindering
               of
            
             another
             ,
             not
             to
             doe
             one's
             selfe
             good
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             crosse
             him
             
               Rhet.
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Greeke
             translations
             
               are
               various
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Aq.
             
          
           
             *
             Reuben's
             tribe
             ,
             
               was
               likewise
               one
               of
               the
            
             lest
             tribes
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             have
             elsewhere
             observed
             this
             
               change
               of
               the
               person
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               threats
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Aquila
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Symmach
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             shall
             bee
             cut
             off
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Injustice
             ,
             deceitfull
             dealing
             &
             oppression
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             methinks
             the
             phrase
             is
             much
             like
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               i.
               e.
               beare
               his
               in
               iniquity
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Maxima
               est
               enim
               factae
               injuriae
               poena
               fecisse
               ,
            
             The
             greatest
             punishmet
             of
             an
             injurie
             is
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
             
               Sen
               :
               l.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Irâ
            
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             For
             they
             ,
             who
             doe
             so
             ,
             were
             cursed
             upon
             
               mount
               Ebal
            
             .
             Deut
             :
             27.
             17
             ,
             yet
             the
             Chal
             :
             Par
             :
             interprets
             it
             of
             
               worshiping
               Images
               made
               of
               stone
               or
               wood
               .
            
          
           
             *
             The
             Thessalonians
             
               were
               great
            
             Merchants
             .
          
           
             *
             Isa
             :
             19
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Se
             Bribery
             and
             Opression
             
          
           
             *
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Because
             of
             unrighteous
             dealings
             ,
             injuries
             ,
             &
             riches
             gotten
             by
             deceit
             ,
             the
             Kingdome
             is
             translated
             from
             one
             people
             to
             another
             ,
             Eccl
             :
             10.
             8
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aquila
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             forraging
             or
             plundring
             :
             eating
             up
             of
             people
             ,
             
               as
               they
               would
            
             eat
             bread
             :
             see
             Opression
             
          
           
             *
             
               To
               doe
               any
               thing
            
             vehemently
             
               or
               ,
               with
            
             boldnesse
             ,
             
               in
               Latinwe
               call
               it
            
             ,
             fortiter
             agere
             to
             doe
             it
             strongly
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Gluttony
             .
          
           
             a
             Who
             read
             the
             Hebrew
             Jadon
             (
             frō
             
               Dun
               )
               shall
               strive
            
          
           
             b
             
               Who
               read
            
             Jiddon
             Nadan●
             shall
             be
             sheathd
             
          
           
             VVho
             translate
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             read
             Jalon
             (
             frō
             
               Lun
               )
               shall
               lodge
               ,
               or
               remain
               .
            
          
           
             VVho
             translate
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             read
             Jalon
             (
             frō
             
               Lun
               )
               shall
               lodge
               ,
               or
               remain
               .
            
          
           
             VVho
             translate
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             read
             Jalon
             (
             frō
             
               Lun
               )
               shall
               lodge
               ,
               or
               remain
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Gird
             up
             the
             loynes
             of
             your
             minde
             and
             be
             Sober
             .
          
           
             *
             Let
             us
             who
             are
             of
             the
             day
             be
             sober
             ,
             putting
             on
             the
             brest-plate
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             1
             
             But
             the
             end
             of
             all
             things
             is
             at
             hand
             ;
             be
             yee
             therefore
             Sober
             ,
             and
             watch
             unto
             prayer
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             for
             know
             is
             likewise
             thus
             used
             :
             it
             hath
             set
             him
             on
             fire
             round
             about
             ,
             yet
             he
             
               knew
               not
            
             .
             Isa
             ,
             42.
             25.
             
          
           
             b
             
               It
               is
               usually
               said
               of
            
             drunkards
             ,
             Hee
             is
             no
             bodies
             foe
             but
             his
             owne
             .
          
           
             c
             
               See
               the
            
             wickednes
             
               of
               this
            
             sin
             ,
             
               set
               forth
               by
            
             Aristotle
             Eth.
             l.
             7.
             c
             ▪
             6
             ▪
             
               where
               he
               compares
            
             lust
             and
             anger
             together
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Amos
             ,
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             The
             Sep
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Ma●
             ▪
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             for
             the
             Fatherlesse
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Septuagine
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             were
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             so
             sottish
             and
             as
             brutish
             ,
             as
             to
             
               worship
               Stocks
               v.
            
             8
             
          
           
             *
             Grotius
             ,
             
               upon
               this
               place
               thus
               speakes
            
             ,
             qui
             ●â
             justitiâ
             contenti
             estis
             ,
             quā
             lex
             producere
             potest
             ,
             quae
             justitia
             est
             carnalis
             ,
             &
             praemia
             ha
             bet
             terrena
             .
             
               I
               doe
               not
            
             conclude
             
               from
               this
               ;
               but
               I
               feare
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               ,
               of
               whom
            
             Beza
             
               upon
               this
               place
               complaines
            
             ,
             qui
             Somniabant
             ,
             sese
             suae
             justiciae
             suorúmque
             meritor●m
             plenos
             ad
             deum
             accedere
             ,
             Christo
             quasi
             siquid
             ipsis
             deesset
             supplente
             ,
             &c
             :
             see
             Rivet
             ,
             Apologet.
             Sect.
             34
             :
             
               and
               his
            
             Grot
             :
             Disc
             :
             Dialysis
             ,
             Sect
             :
             3.
             
               and
               as
               he
               speaks
               here
               ,
               of
            
             Meriting
             temporall
             rewards
             ,
             
               by
               our
               owne
            
             righteousnesse
             :
             
               so
               had
               he
               an
               opinion
               of
               ,
            
             redeeming
             temporall
             punishments
             ,
             
               by
               our
               owne
            
             satisfaction
             :
             se
             Dialys
             .
             Sect.
             7.
             
             
               He
               made
               both
               the
            
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               but
            
             helpes
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Leaving
             us
             to
             sinne
             ,
             in
             Sinne.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov
             :
             ●
             ▪
             34.
             
          
           
             *
             Kings
             18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             False
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Aquila
             ,
             Symmach
             ▪
             and
             Theodotion
             render
             
               Le
               Netzah
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             by
             which
             though
             they
             mean
             
               in
               aeternum
               ,
               for
               ever
            
             (
             as
             they
             doe
             Ps
             49.
             7.
             
             &c
             )
             yet
             they
             may
             as
             well
             mean
             ,
             
               ad
               victoriam
               :
               to
               prevaile
            
             (
             or
             as
             we
             say
             )
             
               to
               the
               last
            
             .
             that
             which
             
               holds
               longest
               ,
               prevailes
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Chap.
             24.
             9.
             c.
             15.
             18.
             c.
             26.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Chrys
             :
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             
             
               Paraphrasp
               it
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             i.
             e.
             unavoida●●e
             evils
             ,
             
               wee
               render
            
             ,
             necessities
             .
             The
             Chaldee
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               like
               it
               in
               sense
               ,
               and
               sound
               .
               See
            
             Chal●
             par
             .
          
           
             *
             Where
             ,
             for
             ,
             he
             that
             
               speaketh
               Lies
            
             ;
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             it
             is●h
             that
             
               bloweth
               Lies
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             ment
             to
             
               Kindle
               a
               fi●e
            
             :
             he
             Se●
             .
             rende●
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               he
               that
               will
               kindle
               ,
               or
               burn
               wickednes
               ,
            
             as
             if
             his
             tongue
             did
             not
             only
             set
             other
             things
             on
             fire
             ,
             but
             were
             a
             fire
             it selfe
             :
             as
             James
             saith
             it
             is
             ,
             c.
             3
             ,
             6.
             perhaps
             it
             ●s
             rather
             a
             Metaphore
             from
             venemous
             creatures
             ,
             (
             the
             
               poyso●
               of
               Aspes
            
             ,
             being
             under
             such
             mens
             lips
             ,
             Ro.
             3.
             13.
             
             )
             of
             whō
             Virgil
             says
             ,
             
               inspirant
               venenū
            
             ,
             that
             they
             hisse
             ,
             or
             
               blow
               forth
            
             their
             poyson
             .
          
           
             *
             Buxtorf
             says
             there
             was
             one
             
               Rabbi
               Al●●ibha
            
             who
             had
             24000
             D●●ciples
             that
             adhered
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Bux
             torf
             .
             Syn.
             Jud
             ▪
             c.
             36
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             another
             ▪
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             or
             bring
             unto
             thee
             
               as
               a
            
             fruit
             or
             reward
             
               the
               Hebre●
            
             I●s●ph
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               adde
               )
               is
               often
               so
               use
               ▪
               as
               Prov.
            
             3.
             2.
             
             &c
             ,
          
           
             Sehekar
             Scikra
             .
          
           
             *
             Ma●hhal
             Mahhal
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Orat.
             pro
             Q.
             Roscio
             Comoedo
             .
             Qu●
             semel
             ●
             veritate
             deflexit
             ,
             hic
             non
             majore
             religione
             ad
             perjuriū
             quā
             ad
             mendaciū
             perduci
             consue●vit
             .
             prop●terea
             quae
             poe●a
             à
             diis
             immortalibu
             perjur●
             ,
             haec
             eaden
             mendaci
             constituta
             est
             .
             no●
             enim
             ex
             pactione
             verborū
             quibus
             jus
             jurandum
             comprehenditur
             sed
             ex
             perfidiâ
             &
             malitiâ
             per
             quā
             infidiae
             tenduntur
             alicui
             ,
             dii
             im●mortales
             hominibus
             ir●sci
             &
             succensere
             consuerunt
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             used
             Pr.
             3.
             29.
             
             In
             Ps
             .
             129.
             3.
             we
             translate
             it
             
               Plowed
               .
               (
               The
               Plowers
               plowed
               upon
               my
               back
               )
            
             as
             if
             it
             were
             meant
             of
             aration
             rather
             then
             exa●ation
             .
             Aq
             and
             Thood
             .
             translate
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             but
             it
             may
             very
             well
             be
             interpreted
             of
             this
             manner
             ●f
             plowing
             by
             backbiting
             ,
             and
             
               slanderous
               lying
               upon
            
             a
             man.
             For
             so
             we
             say
             in
             English
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Greek
             in
             that
             apocryph●ll
             place
             but
             now
             quoted
             properly
             soundeth
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             upon
             thy
             brother
             ,
             or
             against
             ●im
             
               behind
               his
               back
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Chaldee
               Par.
            
             children
             of
             the
             dau●hters
             of
             the
             nations
             ,
             
               See
               Ch.
            
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Septuag
             .
             The
             rust
             shall
             eat
             up
             thē
             and
             their
             portion
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             before
             too
             :
             for
             he
             prophecied
             (
             as
             Rivet
             conjectures
             )
             seaventy
             and
             nine
             yeares
             .
          
           
             *
             
               As
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               booke
               of
            
             Ezra
             ,
             (
             c.
             9.
             )
             whom
             Hierome
             and
             Calvin
             
               conceived
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
            
             Malachi
             ;
             
               and
               that
            
             Malachi
             
               was
               but
               a
               title
               of
            
             service
             ,
             or
             honour
             ;
             signifying
             〈◊〉
             Angel
             ,
             or
             my
             Messenger
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Neither
             shalt
             thou
             make
             marriages
             with
             them
             ,
             &c.
             v
             3.
             
             For
             thou
             art
             an
             HOLY
             PEOPLE
             TO
             THE
             LORD
             THY
             GOD
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               also
            
             Hardening
             and
             Ignorance
             
          
           
             *
             
               And
               therfore
               the
               Paraphrast
               translates
               ,
               ver
               .
            
             11.
             because
             with
             a
             scoffing
             tongue
             they
             mocked
             at
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             &c.
             
               but
               the
               Apostle
               otherwise
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Epiphan
             .
             advers
             .
             haer
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             (
             
               where
               he
               speakes
               of
               the
               abominable
               abuse
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               words
            
             Kau
             lacau
             
               by
               the
            
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             
               related
               by
            
             Hierome
             )
             
               translates
               the
               first
               words
            
             singularly
             ,
             affliction
             upon
             affliction
             :
             
               but
               the
               others
               with
            
             Hierome
             ,
             hope
             upon
             hope
             :
             expect
             a
             little
             ,
             expect
             a
             little
             .
             be●eered
             ●eered
             ;
             
               because
               the
               Prophets
               were
               still
            
             warning
             ;
             
               but
               (
               through
               God's
               mercy
               )
               nothing
               came
               to
               passe
               .
               And
               the
            
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             ,
             
               as
               well
               as
               can
               be
               ,
               expounds
               this
               translation
               thus
               ,
            
             They
             shall
             hope
             for
             redemption
             at
             such
             time
             ,
             when
             I
             will
             bring
             upon
             them
             tribulation
             .
          
           
             a
             Eirher
             b●
             the
             Babylonian
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Roman
             army
             ,
             Saith
             Hierome
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             Septua●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             (
             if
             the
             Septug
             did
             not
             meane
             so
             )
             seemes
             to
             be
             more
             genuinely
             rendred
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             then
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Isa
             .
             8.
             19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Such
             as
             Mock
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Our
             translation
             is
             ,
             
               I
               will
               utterly
               forget
               you
            
             ,
             fetching
             the
             word
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             From
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             word
             w●h
             I
             TAKE
             UP
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             against
             you
             ,
             Am.
             5.
             1.
             
             TAKE
             VP
             a
             lamentation
             ,
             Ezek.
             28.
             12.
             
             
               So
               it
               is
               said
               of
               any
               unpleasing
               speech
               ,
               which
               a
               man
            
             casts
             
               at
               another
               ;
               he
            
             takes
             it
             up
             ;
             TAKE
             VP
             a
             proverbe
             against
             ,
             Isa
             .
             14.
             4.
             and
             ,
             take
             up
             a
             parable
             against
             ,
             Mic
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             His
             owne
             name
             is
             not
             mentioued
             ,
             for
             foure
             verses
             before
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             So
             the
             word
             signifies
             .
             which
             wee
             render
             ,
             
               send
               forth
               .
               Mat.
            
             9.
             38.
             
             Yet
             perhaps
             by
             this
             word
             is
             no
             more
             meant
             ,
             then
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Sept.
             many
             times
             render
             by
             it
             :
             as
             ,
             2
             Chro.
             29.
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             viz.
             that
             it
             should
             be
             rent
             ;
             and
             the
             Priests
             offered
             upon
             it
             by
             Josiah
             :
             which
             was
             accordingly
             fulfilled
             ,
             2.
             
             Kings
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               As
               when
               we
               say
            
             ,
             tuas
             res
             tibi
             habito
             .
             
               And
               as
               it
               is
               said
            
             Luk
             10.
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wee
             wipe
             off
             To
             
               you
               ,
               not
            
             AGAINST
             you
             )
             the
             dust
             ,
             &c
             :
             
               not
               in
            
             scorn
             
               but
               by
               way
               of
            
             renouncing
             .
          
           
             *
             Mic
             :
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             About
             twenty
             yeares
             ,
             after
             these
             words
             were
             written
             ,
             their
             city
             was
             de
             stroied
             by
             Titus
             :
             at
             such
             ●imeas
             they
             were
             gathered
             thither
             to
             keepe
             the
             Passeover
             .
          
           
             *
             Ishmael
             Phabi
             .
          
           
             *
             Joseph
             .
             l.
             18
             ,
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.
             9
             
          
           
             *
             Otherwise
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             translated
             by
             the
             Sept
             :
             Symm
             :
             &
             Theod.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             signifie
             any
             charge
             ,
             or
             message
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             received
             of
             God
             to
             carry
             to
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             *
             Jer.
             6.
             10.
             
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             unto
             them
             a
             reproach
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Jet
             .
             44.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             Chap
             :
             of
             Blasphemy
          
           
             *
             Of
             most
             boasts
             the
             she
             is
             the
             fiercest
             :
             especially
             ,
             when
             she
             bath
             young
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Zach.
             7.
             13.
             
             For
             
               as
               he
               cryed
            
             ,
             the
             Chalde
             saies
             ,
             
               the
               Prophets
               prophecied
            
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             
               not
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Aaron
               ,
            
             ch
             .
             16.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             Yet
             the
             Jews
             say
             ,
             they
             were
             consumed
             ,
             
               onely
               in
               their
               inner
               parts
            
             ;
             as
             they
             doe
             say
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             suffered
             in
             this
             manner
             ▪
             and
             therefore
             (
             as
             in
             imitation
             of
             God
             )
             wh●n
             the
             Law
             prescribes
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             one
             
               ●urnt
               to
               death
            
             ,
             they
             powre
             
               hot
               lead
            
             into
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             so
             kill
             him
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             notitiae
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               As
               in
            
             Amos
             1
             &
             2.
             
             Super
             tribus
             sceleribus
             .
          
           
             *
             Neh.
             13.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Accept●
             tragicae
             victoriae
             nuntio
             l.
             7
             nat
             .
             hist
             .
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             a
             Policrate
             for
             having
             betrayed
             a
             castle
             to
             he
             countrymen
             
               Plut
               de
               mul.
               virtut
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Sen.
             De
             vit
             .
             brev
             .
             c
             ▪
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             Ovid
             :
             Met
             :
             l.
             1●
             ,
             fab
             .
             9.
             de
             Myrtha
             .
          
           
             a
             Vulg.
             traduxit
             in
             typo
             laterum
             :
             
               by
               which
               is
               meant
            
             ,
             cutting
             them
             and
             chopping
             them
             ,
             
               either
               in
               the
            
             place
             
               where
               they
            
             made
             brick
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             manner
             
               that
               they
            
             chopped
             that
             stuffe
             ,
             
               of
               which
               they
               made
               it
            
             .
          
           
             b
             For
             some
             expound
             those
             blind
             and
             lame
             ,
             the
             Images
             of
             their
             ●tutelary
             gods
             :
             and
             some
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             c
             
               It
               is
               said
            
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
             The
             lame
             and
             the
             blind
             ,
             that
             are
             HATED
             OF
             DAVID'S
             SOVLE
             .
             Scorne
             
               angers
               the
               very
            
             Soule
             
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               Our
            
             SOVLE
             is
             exceedingly
             filled
             with
             the
             scorne
             of
             those
             that
             are
             at
             ease
             ,
             
               Ps
               .
               123.
               4.
               
               The
               word
               for
               ,
            
             are
             at
             ease
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               The
               Septuagint
               render
               it
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               here
               ;
               but
               in
            
             Amos
             ,
             ch
             .
             6.
             1.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               So
               that
               ,
               for
            
             woe
             unto
             them
             that
             ARE
             AT
             EASE
             ,
             
               according
               to
               their
               translation
               ,
               it
               shoul●
               be
               ,
            
             woe
             be
             unto
             them
             that
             SCORNE
             .
          
           
             *
             Pineda
             l.
             7
             de
             reb
             .
             Salom.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Tobiah
             jeered
             in
             that
             maner
             as
             Rhemus
             did
             his
             brother
             Romulus
             (
             when
             he
             built
             the
             wall
             at
             Rome
             )
             by
             leaping
             over
             it
             ,
             whose
             ieer
             cost
             him
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             *
             Jam.
             5.
             16
             
          
           
             *
             Vulgar
             Translat
             :
             irriserunt
             aedificantes
             ▪
             they
             MOCKED
             the
             builders
             .
          
           
             *
             Validiora
             fiant
             ,
             saith
             Vatablus
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             125.
             ad
             Damasum
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Num.
             ●5
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Just
             .
             lib.
             13.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             35.
             33
             :
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             His
             blood
             shall
             be
             shed
             ,
             (
             
               that
               is
            
             certainly
             shed
             ,
             
               one
               way
               or
               other
               :
               sooner
               ,
               or
               later
               .
               )
               So
               saith
               the
            
             Vulgar
             ,
             making
             Haadam
             
               to
               be
               the
            
             Nominative
             case
             ,
             and
             Baadam
             
               to
               look
            
             backward
             ,
             translating
             ,
             Quisquis
             effuderit
             sanguinem
             humanum
             ,
             fundetur
             sanguis
             illius
             .
          
           
             *
             Num.
             35.
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             they
             that
             take
             ;
             
               that
               is
            
             ,
             usurpe
             ,
             saith
             Beza
             .
             In
             Parricidio
             n●lla
             satis
             justa
             causa
             ad
             sceleris
             patrocinia
             praetexi
             potest
             ,
             Justin
             .
             l.
             16.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             He
             that
             kill
             his
             brethren
             upō
             a
             stone
             ,
             was
             alm●st
             kild
             himselfe
             under
             a
             stone
             .
          
           
             *
             Ps
             .
             44.
             21
             ,
          
           
             *
             Whom
             he
             murdered
             most
             treacherously
             embracing
             ●hē
             so
             closly
             that
             their
             blood
             came
             out
             upon
             his
             girdle
             ,
             and
             his
             shooes
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               I
               take
            
             forsweare
             ,
             to
             be
             aword
             like
             ,
             for
             fit
             ,
             
               which
               is
               properly
               mean
               of
            
             undoing
             ,
             or
             ,
             making
             void
             
               a
               thing
               in
            
             force
             
               before
               there
               are
               divers
               words
               like
               it
               ,
               as
            
             forbid
             ,
             forwarne
             ,
             forget
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             Tibull
             .
             
               There
               is
               a
               proverb
            
             ,
             Sero
             Jupiter
             diphtheram
             inspexit
             .
             Aquil
             :
             &
             Theod.
             in
             
               Zach.
               5.
               2.
               where
               wee
               read
               of
               a
            
             rowle
             against
             false
             swearers
             ,
             
               translate
               it
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Kings
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Those
             whom
             they
             tooke
             in
             fight
             ,
             Theodor
             those
             that
             fled
             to
             them
             for
             shelter
             frō
             the
             Assyriinvaders
             ,
             Vatabl
             :
             Those
             that
             come
             to
             them
             for
             wares
             ,
             Arias
             .
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             29.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Tam
             facile
             &
             pronum
             est
             superos
             contemnere
             testes
             ,
             si
             mortalis
             idem
             nemo
             sciat
             ,
             Juven
             .
             Sat.
             13.
             
               speaking
               of
            
             swearing
             falsely
             ,
          
           
             *
             Thus
             to
             sweare
             with
             an
             imprecation
             is
             properly
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               to
               curse
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             Mat.
             26
             ,
             74
             
          
           
             *
             Godwin
             Antiq.
             Rō
             .
             p.
             253.
             
          
           
             a
             Silice
             .
             Liv.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Because
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             —
             Caesâ
             jungebant
             foedera
             porcá
             .
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             c
             Liv.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             such
             as
             that
             spoken
             of
             Revel
             .
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             
               And
               so
               in
            
             Jer.
             30.
             11.
             
               where
               we
               render
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             thee
             altogether
             unpunished
             ,
             
               hee
               translates
            
             ,
             perdendo
             non
             perdam
             :
             I
             will
             not
             altogether
             destroy
             thee
             .
             Vatabl.
             Succidendo
             succidam
             .
             
               R.
               David
            
             (
             
               in
               lib
               :
               Radicum
            
             )
             mundus
             eris
             ,
             i.
             e.
             vacuus
             omni
             bono
             ,
             cleane
             destroyed
             ,
             (
             
               as
               we
               say
            
             .
             )
          
           
             b
             The
             Syriack
             ,
             
               and
               the
            
             Zurich
             translation
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Oracle
             in
             Herodotus
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             Prov.
             3.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Zeph.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Juvenal
             .
             Satyr
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Liv.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal
             .
             95.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Septuag
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             In
             the
             like
             manner
             do
             they
             translate
             Ps
             .
             72.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Perhaps
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               used
               for
               a
            
             poore
             man
             ,
             
               signifies
               one
            
             made
             poor
             by
             such
             oppression
             ,
             
               or
               a
               poore
               man
            
             so
             oppressed
             ,
          
           
             *
             Nemo
             tam
             pater
             ,
             Nemo
             tam
             pius
             ,
             
               Tertul.
               de
               poenit
               .
               c
            
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Deut
             10
             ,
             18
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             bounds
             of
             little
             children
             ,
             
               Hieron
               .
               translates
            
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             perhaps
             the
             Hebrew
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             properly
             signifies
             :
             the
             Septuagint
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             may
             very
             well
             be
             expounded
             so
             ,
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             same
             word
             that
             is
             used
             vers
             .
             1.
             according
             to
             the
             usuall
             manner
             in
             God's
             threats
             (
             as
             I
             have
             often
             said
             )
             to
             expresse
             a
             retaliation
             ,
             or
             punishing
             with
             like
             for
             like
             ;
             much
             used
             ,
             and
             prescribed
             in
             the
             
               Law
               ,
               Exod.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Wearing
             
               them
               ,
               till
               they
            
             looke
             thin
             with
             poverty
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             of
             this
             word
             a
             little
             after
             .
          
           
             *
             I
             conceive
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             not
             so
             opposite
             to
             Barach
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             primarily
             signifies
             ,
             heavie
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             doth
             light
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Parents
               had
            
             power
             of
             selling
             their
             children
             for
             servants
             ,
             
               Ex.
               21.
               7
               at
               least
               they
            
             practised
             
               it
               for
               the
            
             payment
             of
             debts
             ,
             
               or
               the
               like
               causes
            
             ,
             Neh.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             22.
             de
             civ
             .
             Dei
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             de
             Bened.
             Patriarc
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Translating
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             ,
             blacknesse
             ,
             but
             the
             apple
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Rab.
             Solom
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             translated
             by
             us
             
               gathering
               ,
               Gen.
               49.
               10.
               wrinkles
            
             are
             made
             by
             the
             gathering
             up
             of
             the
             skinne
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Storke
             called
             in
             greek
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whence
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             be
             gratefull
             .
             I
             will
             not
             say
             that
             our
             word
             comes
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             it
             is
             the
             word
             in
             most
             plaes
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             this
             exprssion
             ,
             
               Put
               away
               evill
               from
               among
               you
            
             (
             Used
             most
             commonly
             when
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             some
             
               desperate
               crime
            
             )
             as
             
               Deut.
               13.
               5.
               c.
            
             17.
             7.
             
             &c.
             it
             signifies
             burne
             .
             and
             it
             hath
             respect
             either
             to
             the
             incorrigiblenesse
             of
             the
             person
             :
             because
             wee
             use
             to
             burn
             such
             things
             as
             we
             cannot
             otherwise
             deale
             with
             .
             or
             else
             to
             the
             infectiousnesse
             of
             his
             sinne
             :
             because
             wee
             use
             to
             
               burne
               quite
               up
            
             ,
             (
             or
             dead
             )
             such
             things
             as
             will
             certainly
             spread
             further
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             not
             so
             used
             .
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             1.
             25
             ,
             35.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               And
               to
            
             perish
             frō
             off
             the
             good
             land
             ,
             Deut
             :
             11.
             17
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Such
             as
             Aeneas
             gave
             to
             his
             decrepit
             father
             Anchises
             ,
             whō
             he
             carried
             upon
             his
             back
             (
             at
             the
             destruction
             of
             Troy
             )
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             
               Pius
               Aeneas
            
             by
             the
             Poet
             ,
             in
             honour
             and
             commendation
             ,
             especially
             of
             this
             act
             of
             his
             Aristotle
             saith
             ,
             the
             you●g
             storke
             will
             doe
             the
             like
             to
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             b
             Beza
             upon
             1
             Tim
             :
             5.
             17.
             honoris
             enim
             appellatione
             jam
             dixi
             ,
             pium
             omne
             officium
             ,
             ac
             subsidium
             Hebraeorum
             more
             significari
             .
             See
             Jer.
             30.
             19.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Buxtorf
             .
             in
             Florileg
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             
               Pagnine
               .
               Kimchy
               ,
               &
               Moseh
            
             expound
             ,
             
               is
               grievous
            
             .
             (
             
               or
               his
               words
               are
               grievous
            
             )
             because
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             doth
             not
             signifie
             glorifying
             ,
             in
             the
             coniugation
             Kal.
             but
             ,
             as
             R.
             Abraham
             saith
             ,
             he
             forgets
             that
             place
             in
             Job
             14.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Rejoycing
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Wisedome
             .
          
           
             *
             Septuag
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             for
             taketh
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Beza
             saith
             ,
             properly
             signifies
             ,
             taking
             with
             a
             snare
             or
             trap
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             He●od
             .
          
           
             *
             Sicut
             turdus
             sibi
             malum
             parit
             .
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Sep.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             him
             in
             my
             wrath
             .
             
               as
               if
               this
            
             punishment
             were
             repeated
             ,
             
               that
               wee
               might
               take
               the
            
             more
             notice
             
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Brought
             in
             instead
             of
             the
             misuse
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             the
             Greek
             will
             signifie
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             we
             may
             rēder
             it
             ,
             
               hath
               begged
               you
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Coming
               in
               to
               it
            
             head
             and
             eares
             ,
             
               without
               having
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             way
             to
             escape
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Beza
             compares
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             not
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               so
               he
               is
               called
            
             ,
             Matt.
             13.
             19.
             
             Eph.
             6.
             16.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ro.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Utinam
             non
             essem
             vir
             habens
             spiritum
             ,
             &
             mendacium
             potius
             loquerer
             .
             stillabo
             tibi
             in
             vinum
             &
             in
             ebrietatem
             ,
             &
             erit
             super
             quem
             stillabit
             populus
             iste
             .
          
           
             *
             They
             presumed
             much
             upo●
             their
             descent
             from
             Isaac
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             Mic.
             2.
             7.
             as
             they
             did
             in
             Christs
             time
             upon
             their
             descēt
             from
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Joh.
            
             8.
             49.
             
          
           
             *
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             
               So
               we
               render
               that
               word
            
             ,
             Act.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Heathen
             
               themselves
               before
               some
               of
               their
               more
            
             solemne
             Sacrifices
             ,
             would
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             &
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             i.e.
             in
             casto
             esse
             ,
             prepare
             themselves
             by
             continence
             ,
             and
             abstinence
             ,
             
               from
               such
               or
               such
               things
            
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             though
             this
             expression
             be
             usually
             taken
             of
             not
             owning
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             of
             lesse
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Hypocrites
             .
             &
             Religion
             in
             shew
             only
             .
          
           
             *
             
               our
               translat
            
             .
             Then
             will
             I
             cause
             you
             to
             dwell
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             *
             For
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Unthankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Alluding
               it
               may
               be
               to
               what
               is
               said
            
             ch
             .
             10.
             1.
             
             
               As
               I
               take
               it
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               signifies
               to
            
             encrease
             
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               as
               well
               as
            
             in
             number
             ,
             see
             1
             King.
             4.
             30.
             
             Ezek.
             19.
             2.
             
             
               But
               perhaps
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               here
               ,
               is
               rather
               meant
               of
            
             encreasing
             in
             number
             :
             
               because
               it
               is
               presently
               after
            
             ,
             threatned
             
               for
               a
            
             punishmēt
             ,
             They
             shall
             commit
             whoredome
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             encrease
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               said
               ,
            
             because
             they
             abuse
             their
             encrease
             in
             number
             ,
             they
             shall
             encrease
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             ●●ough
             they
             shall
             commit
             whoredome
             never
             so
             much
             to
             effect
             it
             .
             ●●eed
             ,
             (
             
               saith
               the
            
             vulgar
             translation
             )
             
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               threat
               of
            
             frustrating
             their
             cōfidence
             in
             the
             Egyptians
             :
             
               for
               that
               is
               usually
               meant
               by
            
             feeding
             with
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             †
             Leaves
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             the
             word
             here
             used
             )
             i.
             e.
             soetus
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             32.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Arias
             .
          
           
             *
             Woe
             to
             them
             that
             are
             at
             ease
             ,
             Amos
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             chuse
             this
             title
             ,
             rather
             then
             Pride
             :
             because
             ,
             though
             all
             these
             punishments
             mentioned
             were
             inflicted
             upon
             
               proud
               mē
            
             ,
             yet
             some
             of
             th●m
             it
             is
             not
             expressed
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             inflicted
             for
             pride
             .
          
           
             *
             Hebr.
             abominatiō
             of
             his
             soul
             .
          
           
             *
             
               This
               he
               often
               doth
            
             ,
             not
             forgiving
             trespasses
             against
             him
             ,
             
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               will
               not
            
             forgive
             trespasses
             against
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             15.
             and
             executing
             judgement
             without
             mercy
             ,
             
               on
               him
               that
            
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             13.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             word
             doth
             signifie
             onely
             excellencie
             :
             but
             here
             the
             Sept.
             translate
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             the
             vulgar
             Superbiam
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Buxtorf
             .
             ex
             Sota
             fo
             .
             5.
             coll
             .
             1
             
          
           
             *
             Aesop
             
               being
               asked
            
             ,
             What
             God
             did
             in
             heaven
             ?
             
               made
               answer
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             makes
             high
             things
             low
             ,
             and
             low
             things
             high
             .
          
           
             *
             Feriunt
             summos
             fulmina
             montes
             .
             Sen.
             
          
           
             *
             Contumelia
             ,
             Hierome
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Sept
             :
             
               who
               usually
               call
            
             pride
             
               it selfe
               by
               that
               name
            
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             his
             Hebrew
             qu●stio●s
             .
          
           
             *
             Cassian
             .
             institut
             .
             l.
             16
             c.
             21.
             ut
             carnis
             ignominiosa
             contagio
             patefaceret
             immunditiem
             cordis
             ejus
             occultam
             ,
             quam
             superbiae
             malo
             contraxerat
             :
             ac
             manifestâ
             pollutione
             corporis
             probaretur
             impurus
             ,
             qui
             elatione
             spiritus
             ,
             factum
             se
             non
             sentiebat
             immundum
             .
          
           
             *
             Illa
             prorsus
             ruina
             ,
             quae
             fit
             in
             occulto
             ,
             praecedit
             ruiuam
             ,
             quae
             fit
             in
             manifesto
             :
             dum
             illa
             ruina
             non
             esse
             putatur
             ,
             
               August
               .
               de
               civ
               .
               Dei.
               l.
            
             14.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               two
               places
               of
               the
            
             Psalmes
             viz.
             Ps
             .
             31.
             23.
             
             &
             Ps
             .
             101
             6.
             
               you
               have
            
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             proud
             ,
             
               opposed
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               though
               (
               as
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               said
               )
               in
               the
            
             old
             Testament
             ,
             by
             faithfull
             ,
             
               is
               meant
            
             trusty
             ;
             
               or
               ,
               one
               that
            
             may
             be
             believed
             :
             
               rather
               then
            
             one
             that
             will
             believe
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Vulgar
               translate
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             judicium
             .
             Beza
             
               is
               indifferent
               ,
               for
            
             criminationem
             ,
             or
             ,
             condemnationem
             .
             &
             Erasmus
             renders
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             calumniatoris
             ,
             
               as
               he
               doth
            
             Eph.
             4.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             is
             not
             an
             expression
             of
             their
             punishment
             but
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             former
             part
             of
             the
             verse
             is
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             conjunction
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Sequitur
             superbos
             ultor
             à
             te●
             go
             deus
             .
             Sen.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Septuag
             .
             &
             so
             the
             Rom
             Psal
             .
          
           
             *
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             *
             Isa
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Respondebit
             .
             Hieron
             .
             
               as
               it
               is
               said
            
             ,
             Prov.
             27.
             19.
             
             Face
             answereth
             face
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             See
             Incorrigiblenes
             .
          
           
             *
             Like
             Virgil
             ,
             Quos
             Ego
             —
             Aen.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Esa
             .
             26.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Nemo
             prudens
             punit
             quia
             peccatum
             est
             ,
             sed
             ne
             peccetur
             .
             
               Sen.
               l.
            
             1.
             
               de
               Irâ
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hieron
             .
             exemplum
             .
          
           
             *
             Job
             .
             34.
             26.
             
          
           
             b
             Ps
             .
             64.
             9.
             
             Isa
             .
             25.
             3.
             
          
           
             c
             Ezek.
             23.
             48.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             d.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Wee
             say
             ,
             that
             is
             
               noe
               counsell
            
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             same
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             used
             for
             rashly
             ,
             and
             
               in
               vaine
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Q.
             Curtius
             (
             
               speaking
               of
            
             temerity
             in
             Souldiers
             )
             quae
             ubi
             primum
             impetum
             effudit
             ,
             velut
             quaedam
             animalia
             amisso
             aculeo
             torpet
             .
             Lib.
             40.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Notpitying
             .
          
           
             *
             At
             calamities
             ,
             Hebr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Aristot
             :
             Rhet.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             f.
             20.
             
          
           
             See
             Apostacie
             .
          
           
             *
             This
             nūber
             is
             used
             to
             expresse
             a
             
               full
               number
            
             ,
             or
             measure
             ,
             as
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             1●
             .
             5.
             
             Isa
             .
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Comonly
               such
               as
               are
               thus
               used
               are
            
             longer
             ,
             &
             larger
             ,
             
               thou
               ordinary
               :
               fit
               to
               make
            
             cloakes
             of
             :
             For
             a
             pretence
             make
             long
             prayers
             .
             Mat.
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Cic.
             pro
             Cluentio
             .
             Deorum
             mentes
             nō
             contaminatâ
             superstitione
             neque
             ad
             scelus
             perficiendum
             coesis
             hostiis
             posse
             placari
             .
          
           
             *
             Non
             minuspericulum
             est
             ex
             magnâ
             famâ
             quā
             ex
             malâ
             ,
             
               Tac.
               in
               vit
               .
               Jul.
               Agri.
               
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Mocking
             .
          
           
             *
             Vaine
             fellow
             .
             such
             as
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Jud.
             11.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Josephus
             says
             ,
             he
             did
             thus
             to
             all
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             take
             .
             that
             so
             being
             not
             well
             able
             to
             use
             their
             shield
             (
             which
             they
             held
             in
             their
             
               left
               hand
            
             )
             unlesse
             they
             hindered
             their
             sight
             ;
             they
             might
             be
             made
             unfit
             for
             warre
             .
          
           
             a
             Aristotle
             
               in
               his
            
             Politicks
             l.
             5.
             c.
             10.
             
               among
               other
            
             occasions
             
               of
               the
            
             ruine
             of
             States
             ,
             
               brings
               this
               for
               one
               ,
               and
               instances
               in
               the
            
             conspiracy
             of
             Decamnichus
             against
             Archelaus
             
               for
               giving
               him
               to
            
             Euripides
             
               to
               be
            
             whipt
             ,
             
               whom
               he
               had
               formerly
            
             jeer'd
             
               for
               his
            
             stinking
             breath
             .
          
           
             b
             As
             they
             usually
             doe
             in
             a
             
               Civill
               warre
            
             .
          
           
             *
             We
             translate
             ,
             
               for
               I
               am
               undone
            
             ,
             The
             Hebrew
             which
             we
             have
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             61.
             ad
             Pomp.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             a
             notable
             place
             more
             ,
             Job
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Job
             15.
             34
             
             Hab.
             2
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Pagnin
             .
             
               in
               that
               place
               but
               now
               quoted
               ,
               Prov.
            
             10
             30
             
               translates
               ,
               for
            
             casts
             away
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             wicked
             ;
             Shall
             overthrow
             the
             wicked
             for
             their
             riches
             :
             
               meaning
               ,
               which
               they
               have
            
             wrongfully
             gotten
             .
          
           
             *
             Levit.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Job
             .
             19
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             30.
             9.
             give
             me
             neither
             poverty
             nor
             riches
             ,
             lest
             I
             be
             full
             and
             DENY
             thee
             .
          
           
             a
             If
             I
             beheld
             the
             Sun
             when
             it
             shined
             ,
             or
             the
             moone
             ,
             walking
             in
             brightnesse
             :
             and
             my
             heart
             hath
             beene
             secretly
             emiced
             ,
             or
             my
             mouth
             hath
             kissed
             my
             hand
             This
             also
             were
             an
             iniquity
             to
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Judge
             ,
             for
             I
             should
             have
             denied
             the
             God
             that
             is
             above
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Matt.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             which
             see
             in
             Covetousnesse
             .
          
           
             *
             Their
             riches
             are
             given
             them
             with
             this
             curse
             ,
             viz.
             to
             make
             thē
             secure
             ,
             and
             confident
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Job
             24.
             23
             
          
           
             a
             In
             the
             Latin
             translation
             it
             is
             ,
             deliver
             :
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             bōdage
             to
             the
             creatures
             ;
             to
             be
             subject
             by
             force
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             to
             other
             purposes
             ,
             then
             for
             which
             they
             were
             intended
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             As
             for
             the
             beauty
             of
             his
             ornament
             ,
             he
             set
             it
             in
             majesty
             ;
             but
             they
             made
             the
             images
             of
             their
             abominations
             and
             of
             their
             detestable
             things
             therein
             :
             therfore
             have
             Iset
             it
             far
             from
             them
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             ,
             
               though
               the
               word
               be
            
             impersonally
             
               used
               after
               the
               Hebrew
               manner
               :
               yet
               I
               think
               it
               is
               seldome
               spoken
               ,
               but
               of
               a
            
             third
             person
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Theoph.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Especially
               that
               of
               the
            
             sinner
             in
             getting
             .
             De
             male
             quaesitis
             vix
             gaudet
             tertius
             haeres
             ,
             
               whose
               wealth
               ,
               his
               childrens
               children
               ,
               seldome
               enjoy
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Some
             understand
             by
             
               Sa●baths
               ,
               Feasts
            
             only
             ,
             But
             (
             I
             believe
             )
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             used
             to
             be
             said
             my
             ,
             but
             
               your
               Sabbaths
            
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             the
             manner
             described
             2
             Macc.
             13.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Despising
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Bell.
             c.
             17.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Ps
             .
             13.
             1.
             
             Zeph.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Not
             a
             snare
             of
             enticement
             ,
             but
             of
             hurt
             and
             ruine
             :
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             the
             word
             snare
             is
             most
             commonly
             used
             ,
             as
             Prov.
             11.
             3
             ▪
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             likewise
             the
             word
             stumbling-block
             or
             scandall
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             it
             be
             used
             Metaphorically
             ,
             of
             falling
             
               into
               sin
            
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             most
             commonly
             more
             literally
             ,
             of
             falling
             by
             sin
             into
             misery
             ,
             and
             punishment
             ,
             as
             Ezek
             3.
             20.
             
             Isa
             .
             8.
             14
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             
               As
               on
               the
               contrary
            
             ,
             IN
             keeping
             the
             commandements
             there
             is
             great
             reward
             .
             Ps
             .
             19
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               in
               the
               Chapter
               of
            
             blasphemy
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             
               at
               the
               end
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Zach.
             14.
             19.
             
             &c.
             
               So
               for
               the
               verbe
               ,
               In
            
             Job
             ch
             5.
             24
             
               the
               word
               which
               we
               render
            
             Sinne
             ,
             
               The
               Sep.
               render
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             unhappy
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             8.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Vers
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             ●
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Because
             they
             trāsgressed
             against
             my
             word
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             obey
             my
             Prophets
             ,
             I
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             &
             delivered
             thē
             up
             to
             their
             foolish
             lust
             and
             they
             went
             away
             and
             made
             decrees
             not
             right
             ,
             and
             laws
             by
             which
             they
             should
             not
             live
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             in
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             better
             translated
             ,
             by
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Sept.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             See
             also
             ch
             .
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Or
             men
             of
             Slanders
             .
          
           
             *
             Linguis
             micat
             ore
             trisulcis
             .
             Virg.
             
          
           
             *
             Saying
             ,
             that
             his
             intent
             was
             to
             encourage
             mento
             sin
             ,
             by
             teaching
             ,
             that
             because
             sinne
             had
             so
             much
             abounded
             ,
             God's
             grace
             was
             the
             more
             glorified
             .
          
           
             *
             Talkative
             people
             may
             be
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               busie
               bodies
            
             ,
             like
             those
             women
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             13.
             
             (
             for
             to
             that
             sex
             this
             vice
             is
             most
             common
             )
             but
             seldome
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             laborious
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             proverb
             
               alwaies
               busie
               ,
               and
               never
               well
               imploy'd
               .
            
          
           
             Mic.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Chal
             de
             likewise
             for
             
               destruction
               ,
               Feare
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Plutarch
             .
             Nulli
             tacuisse
             nocet
             nocet
             esse
             locutum
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             a
             Exod.
             22.
             4
             ,
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Sam
             :
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Or
               any
            
             wrongfull
             dealing
             .
             
               I
               suppose
               by
            
             thiefe
             ,
             
               is
               meant
               any
            
             injurious
             gainer
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             The
             Latine
             renders
             it
             Spernis
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             but
             we
             render
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             The
             same
             word
             signifies
             Idol
             ,
             and
             ,
             nothing
             .
          
           
             a
             The
             best
             name
             the
             Hebrew
             hath
             for
             man
             ;
             As
             Adam
             is
             the
             worst
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             as
             not
             to
             doubt
             .
          
           
             *
             So
             as
             not
             to
             fayle
             .
          
           
             *
             (
             I
             think
             )
             the
             most
             natural
             signification
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             same
             word
             likewise
             signifies
             to
             nourish
             and
             to
             believe
             ,
          
           
             *
             Aquila
             renders
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             Grotius
             would
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             because
             of
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             that
             beleiveth
             not
             is
             condemned
             already
             .
          
           
             *
             Aq.
             &
             Sym.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             same
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             2
             Cor
             9.
             6.
             
             Heb.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             *
             The
             word
             righteous
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             often
             taken
             in
             this
             sence
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             we
             have
             frequent
             experience
             of
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             this
             expression
             he
             alludes
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             to
             what
             Eliphaz
             accused
             him
             of
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               broken
               the
               armes
               of
               fatherlesse
               ,
            
             chap.
             22.
             19.
             
             For
             which
             he
             would
             count
             this
             a
             just
             retaliation
          
           
             *
             Buxtorf
             .
             in
             Floril
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Our
               translation
            
             .
             I
             taught
             Ephraim
             also
             to
             goe
             ,
             taking
             thē
             by
             their
             armes
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             *
             
               And
               so
               the
               Apostle
               might
               very
               well
               say
               ,
            
             He
             that
             committeth
             fornication
             ,
             sineth
             against
             his
             owne
             body
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Sept.
             as
             a
             dog
             to
             the
             collar
             .
          
           
             *
             Upon
             Psal
             .
             ●
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Freindlike
             counsell
             ,
             
               for
               their
               owne
            
             good
             only
             .
          
           
             *
             Or
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             they
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               our
               translation
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             *
             Sep.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Vulg.
             ego
             ultor
             existam
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               revenged
               upon
               him
               .
            
          
           
             *
             He
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             say
             ,
             for
             they
             doe
             but
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             true
             faith
             ,
             who
             have
             
               no
               workes
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             .
             119.
             116.
             
          
           
             b
             James
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A28553-e191260
           
             *
             
               And
               Paul
            
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             would
             have
             sacrificed
             to
             them
             .
             Act.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Every
             dishonour
             &
             disgrace
             
               which
               we
               bring
               to
            
             God
             
               &
               his
            
             truth
             ,
             is
             petty
             blasphemy
             .
          
           
             *
             As
             their
             Hasidim
             were
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             Apostle
             applies
             this
             place
             to
             Christ
             .
             Rom
             :
             9
             ,
             23
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Plin.
               l.
            
             8.
             c.
             21.
             speaking
             of
             a
             creature
             called
             Catob●epas
             ,
             having
             a
             very
             heauy
             head
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             hangs
             downward
             (
             as
             it
             were
             of
             purpose
             to
             prevent
             the
             hurt
             which
             else
             it
             might
             doe
             )
             saies
             ,
             
               omnibus
               qui
               oculos
            
             ejus
             
               vidêre
               expirantibus
            
             :
             &
             thē
             presently
             addes
             
               Eadem
               est
               Basilisci
               viz.
            
             And
             this
             is
             all
             that
             I
             have
             read
             to
             this
             purpose
             .